Preface

Preface

Humankind has been following a suffering path of spiritual indemnity in order to restore the ideal of peace and realize the original world. The agony of sin and conflict originating from the Fall has expanded throughout history from the individual to the family, nation and world. Humankind has been awaiting a message of hope that will empower us to cast off this inheritance.

Reverend Sun Myung Moon is a messenger of Heaven sent with a revelation for all humankind in the present age. God commanded Reverend Moon to work for the salvation of humanity. He is the True Parent of humankind, who has revealed the heavenly way and who has realized the ideal of true love as the incarnation of God's word.

Reverend Moon has spoken extensively throughout his life. Even if only one or two people were present, he would speak for the whole night. He would passionately speak the truth in front of a few as if he were addressing thousands. Reverend Moon has put his whole heart into teaching. Besides speaking to his followers, Reverend Moon has spoken a great deal to the public and to leaders of religion, science, politics, education, media and culture. In speaking directly with groups transcending the boundaries of nation, race and religion, Reverend Moon has established an incomparable record as a prolific speaker.

The words of Reverend Moon, which address all aspects of God's will and providence, offer the solution to the problems of life and history; they are, moreover, the words of the Completed Testament for the fulfillment of the promises which were made in the providence of salvation.

Virtually all of Reverend Moon's speeches are given extemporaneously, not from prepared texts. He speaks truth which he sought and found through profound spiritual dialogue with God. His words are love itself, pouring out from a heart of true love. They embody the original energy of life, yet express the truth from myriad perspectives. God's special messages which have appeared throughout salvation history, and have revealed His will to all humanity, always come through one central person. The events of history at times allow one person to awaken spiritually.

For all these reasons, we are attempting to convey his words in their original, unedited form. This is in order not to impede the will and truth of God, who is working through Reverend Moon. His words convey the urgent feeling of God's providence and Heaven's sincere heart. In order not to lose this, we have preserved the style of speech and some of the informal dialogue.

Reverend Moon's sermons, continuing to be transcribed from recordings, have been published thus far in 233 volumes. We are translating his speeches into many languages and are making them accessible on CD-ROM. People throughout the world are now studying and learning Reverend Moon's teachings. In this fifteen-book series we have selected and arranged excerpts from the 233 volumes, according to subject, so that people from all walks of life can understand and appreciate them.

The fifteen books in this series are:

Blessing and Ideal Family Part I

Blessing and Ideal Family Part II

Way of Unification Part I

Way of Unification Part II

Way of the Spiritual Leader Part I

Way of the Spiritual Leader Part II

Unification Family

Life Raising Children in God's Will

The Way for Students

The Way for Young People

The Way for a True Child

The Tribal Messiah

True Parents

Earthly Life and Spirit World I

Earthly Life and Spirit World II

The words recorded in these volumes provide us the ability to reflect on ourselves and to be reborn through deep inspiration. They are precious words that clearly reveal the way to go in life. They speak about the destiny of humankind and contain prophecy. These are the original principles of life, with concrete practical directions for the realization of a world of peace, which Reverend Moon is himself pioneering and establishing. You who read these books will assimilate these words spiritually and be transformed. You will be able to experience God's grace and guidance. Thus these words are expanding the way of Heaven.

Following the guidance of Heaven, Reverend Moon has not only spoken, but has also substantially demonstrated the value and truthfulness of his words as applied to the individual, the family, society, nation, world and universe. Reverend Moon teaches about the will of God to all walks of society, and has been presenting his vision for peace through his work for the sake of the unity and harmony of religions, the initiation of a new culture, the building of a world of peace, the encouragement of value-oriented education and a moral media, the equalization of wealth, and international holy marriage blessings. In coming to hear or read the words of Reverend Moon, leaders discover the proper way to guide their society and nation, and educators realize the true path of a teacher. When parents and children read these words together they will discover the true way for their family and find happiness.

I want to salute and express my thanks to those who worked in the translation and editing of these volumes. We pray that in studying and practicing the words in these books, you will experience the grace and blessings of the God who has been living, breathing and working with us throughout history.

Chung Hwan Kwak

International President

Family Federation for World Peace and Unification International

March 1998

Contents

Chapter 8 - Our Motherland And The Unified World

Section 1. God's Providence And Search For The Ideal Country

1. Why Do We Need An Ideal Country?

In this day and age there are millions of people living upon the earth but they have been unable to find the ideal country and the way to live righteously that God had wanted. Therefore, you must realize that finding the ideal country and the way of righteousness is not only the desire of mankind in the present day but has been the desire of our ancestors and all humanity throughout the thousands of years of human history.

So how did finding the ideal country and the way to live a righteous life become our ultimate goal? This was due to the fall of mankind. As a result of the fall, God and mankind who were intended to be the center of righteousness ended up in a situation where God and humanity could not establish any kind of relationship at all. In other words, we became the kind of people who could not recognize God as the center of righteousness and we could not realize the ideal country. So through, out history, God has been making efforts to awaken humanity to the truth and to reveal who is the True Father of all mankind. This is why finding the true way of righteousness and realizing the ideal country became the ultimate goal and desire of mankind.

There are many countries in our present world and these countries represent many different races. But unfortunately, among these countries there is not one that God truly loves. Not one of the countries that exist upon our earth is the country that God originally wanted. Due to the human fall they are all going against the will of God. Our present situation is not what God originally intended. Therefore, the necessity to recreate a godly country has become the purpose of God's providence for the last 6,000 years.

The world has became an evil place. That is why God has been searching for a special country at this time. Among Satan's countries, there are some that he is more proud of than the others, right? Which countries are the ones Satan loves most? The Communist countries. Therefore, in the last days, if God cannot manage to establish even one country that can follow God's will and He can be proud of in front of Satan, then God would be called incompetent. God would be more incompetent than Satan!

Today, this fallen world is in the midst of grief and there is no lasting joy to be found. Our world has seen a history of grief, a history of disappointment, and a history of sin. So now the situation of our country is a vital issue. This is the reason why a true religion must be the center of the country. What kind of country do you want to have? It is not the kind of country in which you are living in now, and, as a matter of fact, you must say good-bye to the country that you a living in now. If you have any ties to that kind of country it is a tie of sin. You all know very well that from the beginning, you were born as a descendent of a fallen man who could not establish a relationship with God, so there is a connection between the providence of God and the goal of your country.

In this present time, what we must do is find the ideal nation. We know that there is no country that has realized God's will. So can we say that we truly have a home? There are no true homes. The Japanese can say that they live in Japan but from God's perspective, since God has no country and no sovereignty, then no one can be registered as God's people.

Without a country there can be no nationality. Without a country, there is no reason to have our names entered into the registry. We can enter the Kingdom of Heaven only by establishing the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and living together with our own families and relatives as triumphant sons and daughters who have inherited a truthful and good lineage from their patriotic parents. That is the principle.

Only with this new kind of country, can we finally leave our tradition and our endeavors soaked with our blood, sweat and tears. We will be able to leave a glorious monument which will enable Heaven to celebrate our efforts. Without this ideal country, everything will come to nothing. Christian civilization is destined to be set adrift and destroyed if there is no country where God can reside. Now everything is falling down and becoming prey to Satan. That is why you must know that establishing God's ideal country is an important matter.

You have to proceed with confidence. You must be confident that your family is the one that can receive parent's love, that this country can love with sincerity, and that can be guaranteed by Heaven. Through this, I can be a filial son or daughter to my parents and, as a loyal subject, I can fulfill my faithful duty towards my country.

You have to receive love both from True Parents and God. However, without your country, you cannot receive God's love. Originally, Adam, though one person, was the beginning of the country. To have God's love we should have a better country than any in the Satanic world. We have received God's love yet we are not in the position to receive this love directly, only indirectly. However, in order to receive God's direct love, we must have our country. Why is this so? Because Satan and the Satanic world still remain. We have to excel. You have to know for sure and understand that this is the path we must follow.

2. The Ideal Country Is Our Most Cherished Desire

We will regard God's heavenly country with love and respect. Why? Because it is where love is. Not a love which is temporary but where eternal love can exist transcending time. Also, it is where we can elevate ourselves and our worth can be appreciated one hundred percent. It is where we can be happy forever. That is why people miss and yearn for a heavenly country.

The way we are supposed to go is the direction that we truly want to go, and the ideal country we are supposed to find and establish is the place where we want to live forever and ever. The possessions we own are ours as well as God's. They will belong to the past as well as to the present, and are guaranteed to belong to the future. We also have to have the dignity and knowledge to grieve and rejoice when Heaven and Earth grieve and rejoice. This is the greatest hope and desire for fallen mankind living in this age.

People should live in their own country. This is the desire of all human beings. Everybody, without exception, should lead a life of justice for the sake of the country and the goals of the country. Do you have that kind of country? Since you do not have that kind of country shouldn't you search for and establish that kind of a country? What kind of country is that? It is a country where ideal unification exists. This is the country where all people can go. In order to establish this country the family, tribe, nation, and world should cooperate and then we can unify all individuals, families, tribes, nations, and our world.

God should fulfill His Providence on this earth. So what does it mean for God to fulfill His providence? When God's providence is fulfilled then He can have sovereignty over all the people of the world. This is the goal of God's providence. If you fail to restore the ideal country on earth within your lifetime then you cannot be a citizen of the Kingdom of Heaven. When you enter the Kingdom of Heaven, you should have as your accomplishment having been governed by God's sovereignty. That is the original criteria of creation.

There is nothing on this earth that I envy. From a worldly perspective, I have nothing to envy. I do not have any interest in the mundane world. Money, property, homes. . . I have no interest in these things. Even a tiny room, if it is in my country, is where I want to die. I want to die in the country that God can protect. If I do not live in accordance with this rule, what kind of life would it be? Wouldn't that life be a miserable one? So, don't we have to search for the ideal country before we die? Rev. Moon has had this desire his entire lifetime. Our True Father is marching toward that day with the determination to sacrifice even thousands of days. Even if you take a rest, then I will continue on my way. If you cannot accomplish it, then I have to inspire foreigners to make it happen. If Korea cannot do it, then by an encircling operation through foreign countries, we still have to accomplish this.

The goal of our religion is to become God's people. Unless you become God's people then there can be no way to be loved as children of God. Those who do not have the ideal country are vulnerable to be attacked. They will be in a pitiful situation. They will helplessly encounter disaster. Therefore, it is important to find the country that God desires and the place that can be God's stepping stone.

The reason why we work for this nation is to create the eternal Kingdom of Heaven and to fulfill a Land of Promise that our descendants can admire through eternity. This country will be where the direct descendants, centering on God, will honor the providence and have dominion over the kingdom. There will be no democracy or communism. Once being formed, the country should remain as an eternal national system. When you think of it, don't you think it will be regret table if you cannot belong to this ideal country? You should lament for not being able to live in this country.

You should lament for not being able to own that unchangeable sovereignty. To establish this kind of country and territory, mankind has to set up a sovereignty. You also have to know that during that process, many people died, many were sacrificed. Many countries perished, and many sovereign rights were replaced. All those people who were sacrificed and who were on heaven's side, or those sorrowful spirits who were sacrificed for the providence, will wish to establish this ideal country and world.

3. God's Search For The Ideal Country

We all know that since the fall of mankind to the present, our history has been the history of evil. We also know that this history has not been governed by God but by Satan. The ruler of this world is supposed to be God, but it is not. If the family had consisted of children who were connected to God through love, then with these families as the center, the nation, country, and the world would have been governed by God. Then God would have been able to govern the world, the country, the family and the individual. Due to the fall the whole world became the enemy of God and that has been the history of our world.

God has always been guiding the fallen world towards His original ideal. The world has been full of fallen countries and yet no place has been found for God to reside. The country of God's desire has not been established. Still God continues to influence and guide and move throughout history to establish the ideal country while humanity has remained ignorant of what He has been doing.

God has had one desire and that is to lead the family, society, nation and world through one perfected individual. That is why he created Adam and raised him to reach perfection. Since the fall of Adam, however, God's original history was disrupted. The continuous effort to save and correct that disruption is the history of restoration.

Since Adam was the ancestor of all mankind, then the loss of Adam corresponds to the loss of the whole. We have no choice but to revive or recreate Adam. The one who can be a substitute for Adam should be the one who can sacrifice his race, his nation, working only for the sake of God's providence.

Noah, though he belonged to a certain race did not want to belong to only one. Though he belonged to a country, he rather freely searched for his ideal country. To do this he had to struggle through all kinds of trials and adversities. Noah had his own family and people but he was more concerned about God's providence. God's desire to create a righteous way of life and to save the country. just imagine the painful situations that Noah had to face and overcome through his 120 year course. His family deserted him and he faced so much persecution and blame. Yet he remained faithful to God's providence. He knew the principle that before we eat or drink we must work to save the country.

Later God appointed Abraham and Sarah and had them leave the land of the Chaldeans. They did not know that Haran was the place they would live. They just left with an attitude of pure faith and obedience. Sarah, even when she was taken by Pharaoh, did not reproach Abraham. Their hearts, while headed for the land Of hope, did not alter in the face of all these ordeals.

Jacob as well, had such a strong faith in the promised land, in the promised people, in the blessings God had bestowed upon him, that no one was able to discourage his strong faith.

So as you can see, the providence expanded from the individual level to the family level, to the national and worldwide level.

Jesus, was not trusted by his own people, the Israelites, and so became a wanderer without a country and therefore could also not accomplish the unity between the body and soul. The Messiah is the one who comes with the mission to break down the barriers separating Heaven and Earth and unite them into one.

The ideal country should be reorganized centering upon heavenly laws. This is God's providence. The desire that God had instilled in Adam was not only within Adam, or the individual, but also in the formation of family, race, nation, and country. The country that Jesus had cherished so much and tried to establish was not established due to the distrust of the Israelites. As a result Israel perished. The purpose of the Second Coming of the Messiah is to complete Adam's mission and fulfill the mission of Jesus as well. That is, the completion of the purpose of the race, nation and world.

God, by sending his beloved sons and daughters on earth, has been progressing to establish one absolute country. However, at the present time, there is no foundation to restore one country. Still, after each failure God continued to send people to promote and establish one absolute country.

The history of restoration is a vertical one if viewed from a national standard. Therefore, judging from the present national standard, we can tell that if a country can be the foundation to expand to the worldwide level. Up until now, since our history has been one which has been trying to raise its standard up; when we failed, we had to fall back to the bottom only to re-indemnify our past failures.

God's principle is that we have to appreciate God even if we have to sacrifice ourselves, our families, and our people. Furthermore, we should be ready to sacrifice our nation and our country to appreciate God. The world can only be saved through an ideal country. If the ideal country does not emerge, then the sacrifice of individuals, families and the sacrifice of one's race will continue.

Likewise, God has continued throughout history to search for the ideal country. Therefore, He is looking for the individual who can think about and work for that country. Today, we can ask ourselves, "Why were we born?" The answer is to love the ideal country. The purpose of God's providence is to love the ideal country.

4. Jesus Christ And His Country

A people living in a country without sovereignty are pitiful people. Therefore, Jesus said "Do not worry, saying, what shall we eat? or what shall we drink? or what shall we wear? For the pagans run after all these things, and your Heavenly Father knows that you need them."

What did Jesus say? To save your son or to save your country? He told you to save the country; God is looking for that. God's providence to find the ideal country can only be accomplished through a human being, and not through breaking off human beings and creation. It will be accomplished through the assimilation of God and creation through truthful human beings. That is why God sent Jesus to the fallen people of this earth as a substitute for God and as a person who could represent the Heavenly lineage. That is, Jesus was the first one who came to this earth to accomplish God's historic purpose.

After four thousand years, it was Jesus who was sent to the earth as a descendant of Joseph's family centering upon Judaism. At that time, Satan's side had already established a country that attacked the heavenly side. Heaven's side had no ideal country. That is why God worked so hard for four thousand years to organize one country. Based on God's hard work and achievement, the Israelite people were supposed to accept Jesus and secure a stepping stone to accomplish the worldwide salvation on this earth where God and Jesus could be the center. However, because of Jesus' death only the spiritual side of this was accomplished.

During Jesus' three years of public ministry, centering upon Judaism, he desperately attempted to restore through indemnity everything that had been lost. But he failed due to his crucifixion. That is why Israel, which had been established as God's stepping stone on this earth, perished. Through Jesus' death Christianity could only keep the spiritual foundation for the ideal country. The Israelites lost their country and were in a miserable situation wandering from place to place. They became the laughing stock of Satan's world. Therefore, today, the Lord of the Second Advent must restore through indemnity all that had been lost due to the distrust of the Israelites who were ignorant of God's four thousand years of preparation for their country.

Jesus came to this earth to search for his country, to establish one country for God. However, he could not establish the country with both his body and soul but was able only to establish a spiritual foundation, That explains why today's Christians do not have an ideal country as an entity. It means that God cannot call any country or any people on this earth His country and His people. It also means that no foundation has yet been established for the Kingdom of Heaven on this earth. If Israel had become one centering upon Jesus, then God could have been able to restore the whole world with Israel as its center. However, since the foundation to unite body and soul together on this earth was lost due to the death of Jesus, only spiritual restoration had been possible.

Therefore, till today, Christians have been in a similar position of being a people without country and sovereignty, and have been martyred wherever they went. Christianity grew to its prosperity only through the bloody death of religious martyrs. Why? Because it was the way Christianity was born. Without the bloody sacrifice of the Christians, Christianity would not have prospered. Now the period of persecution and bloody sacrifice has ended, yet, based on the spiritual foundation of Christianity the search for the lost country continued as had the anticipation of the Second Coming of Christ.

Jesus is still waiting in Paradise. You have to know that Jesus could not proceed to the heavenly royal throne. Jesus should have established the country that had the authority to communicate directly from Earth to Heaven. Nevertheless, since Jesus could not establish the country God desired, Jesus could not stand in front of God. That means that Paradise is a waiting room to enter into the Kingdom of Heaven. Yes, a waiting room! Also, no individual, alone, can enter into the Kingdom of Heaven. If Adam and Eve had not fallen, their family could have gone into the Kingdom of Heaven. Isn't that right? Sons and daughters should come together. Otherwise, we cannot enter Heaven.

To restore through indemnity the past two thousand years until now, Christianity had to fight to establish the groundwork to unite the world. Who is going to succeed in establishing this foundation on the earth where no true country is available? To make this happen, God prepared a new religious movement centering around Christianity and other conscientious people.

5. The Sufferings Of The Second Israel

John the Baptist's position was that of a spiritual adopted son, physical adopted son, and Archangel. However, due to Jesus' crucifixion, Christianity could not unite spirit and body, and was only based on the spirit. In this sense, Christianity ranks lower than Judaism.

You have to know that Judaism was based on the foundation of the unity of body and soul while Christianity had only a spiritual foundation. Therefore, though Christianity accomplished the right of the adopted children, they did not establish the ideal country. Do Christians own their own country? No, they don't. They do not have a country, The Israelites who followed Judaism as their central religion were in the position of a servant but they owned a physical country and had a foundation to establish a spiritual country as well.

Why do we need a country? If we had a country, we could have an embassy to stand on equal terms with the Satanic world and if we had a country nobody could attack us at their own discretion. However, because Christians did not have a country they had to face contemptuous treatment, and encountered miserable deaths. Despite all that, they accomplished a worldwide development. You have to know that it was Jesus' original mission to establish a worldwide foundation and Christianity succeeded in this mission through their sacrifice and bloody martyrdom.

So why did Christians live and work where they could not survive? Because there was no family, society, or country that would cooperate with them. In other words, they were a people without country. If they had owned a country, even if they were in opposition to other people, they could have survived under the protection of that country. Yet, why do you think those religious people suffered persecution and become a bloody sacrifice? It is all because they did not have their country. Only when you have the ideal country and sovereignty, can you boldly say "This is the righteous way." A people without a country cannot say this.

Many Christians therefore went through martyrdom and were massacred because they did not have a strong sovereignty with Christianity as their central religion. If Christianity had had a country to confront opposing countries, Christians would not have experienced this persecution and martyrdom; they would have been protected. If we the followers of the Lord of the Second Advent do not establish sovereignty, we will not be able to repulse persecution. When many Satanic countries start to oppress and persecute us, we should be ready to confront them and counterattack and establish Heaven's country. Otherwise, the followers of the Lord of the Second Advent will be subject to persecution wherever they go.

What should the spiritual Israel, whose center is Christianity do? Christianity today is not in the same position that Israel was in the past. In Christian countries we may find many individuals, families, races, and countries who say with longing "Jesus, please come to our country," yet no one and no country can claim that Jesus will come to their country. No country is in the same situation that Israel was two thousand years ago, when Jesus came. No country can claim "Our country is prepared to greet Jesus. Jesus will surely to come to our people, to our country." No sorrow can be compared to that of a people without a country and yet we find ourselves in that situation.

Today the worldwide Christian culture which completed the course of spiritual restoration is the democratic world. God sent Jesus to the country of the Israelites who were God's chosen people but today we do not have a country such as this. This explains why Christians have always been searching for a country. Christianity was driven to the west when it was expelled from the east. From east to west, from south to north, or from north to south, they wandered, and in life and death situations, it has grown to its worldwide prosperity.

Is there any country on this earth God can use as a stepping stone to give His marching orders? Before Jesus came, whenever the Israelites made mistakes, God punished them, brought them to repentance and then helped them to win over the foreigner whenever they were attacked. But, now do we have a country that can be used by God. After the death of Jesus, which country became the central country and did the same job as Israel had done? None. Why? Because Christianity was established on a spiritual foundation, not a physical foundation, and God could not unfold his providence on this earth.

6. The Sorrow Of A People Without A Country

We should not remain a people without a country. I lived through the time when there was no country. I will not forget the time when I was about to leave for Japan, the enemy country, and how I cried, gazing at Korea. While crossing over the bridge of the Han River, I cried so hard that my eyes were swollen and my nose and lips ached. We cannot live without a country. Ladies and Gentlemen, do you have a heavenly country?

Israel emerged to greet the Messiah with Judaism as its center, however, we have already passed this phase. We are people, yet we do not have a sovereignty. We have churches, yet God does not have a sovereignty and we do not have a country.

Without our own country, any other country can come and destroy us. However, if we have our own country with God at its center and we are faced with opposition, it would become an international matter. With the help of the UN we could fight against the opposition. Christianity did not have a country so they had to endure terrible suffering. That is why we must search for and establish our own country.

No matter what kind of happy and faithful families we have. No matter if we have faithful tribes, or we are a faithful race, we can all be sacrificed without our country. Most religious people do not understand this. If communism seizes the sovereignty of the whole world, would they kill all the Christians or not? Christians are ignorant of the fact that they would all lose their heads.

Then, what is God's wish? God's wish is to meet His beloved sons and daughters. God's wish for this fallen world is to have a country where His sons and daughters cannot be falsely accused. Even though God sends out His beloved sons and daughters, He is not just wishing for success on the individual level. What God wants is to have the foundation excel over Satan's world. God's son who does not have this foundation, cannot behave as God's son. You have to know that since Jesus could not have this foundation, he was doomed to die after being driven out of his country.

Our reality is that we, Unification church members, do not have a country. Democracy today is a product of God's efforts over the past 6,000 years. If you had been born in Israel during the time of Jesus you would have been killed. We would have disappeared long ago, without leaving a trace. Satan has his substitute working on the worldwide level; that is Communism. They are fighting their final battle to obliterate religion. "Do we Unification Church members have our own country?" (No, we don't) -- Are we children of scorn or not? Haven't we been treated as children of scorn? We should never forget this indignity.

7. The Lord Of The Second Advent And His Country

When has God gained the victory on the individual level? He sent His son, Jesus and yet He could not even gain a complete victory on the individual level and instead ended up losing the foundation He had wished for. Originally, God's wish was not just to gain an individual victory. He lost the victory on the national level, racial level, family level and individual level. He was victorious only on the spiritual level. You must realize what a miserable situation this is.

Where is the foundation for victory? Not on this earth. That is why God still had to fulfill His desire to have victorious foundations on the individual level, family level, racial level, and national level. That is the reason for the coming of the Lord of the Second Advent. Christ must return.

Who is the Lord of the Second Advent? He is the one who can achieve this victory, on the individual level, family level, racial level, and national level. When compared to Satanic world, God's world must excel. It should never be in a lower position.

Then what will happen in last days? In last days, the individual, family, race, people, and nation on God's side must be better than those in the Satanic world. Without a true individual victory, is it possible for the family level to be victorious? No?

Religion must serve the representative of God, the Lord of the Second Advent. Centering on the ideology of the Lord of the Second Advent, the new individual, family, race, people, nation, and the formation of a new world will emerge. That is why the ideology of the Lord of the Second Advent is fundamentally different from all other ideologies. Then, who is going to be that representative person? He should be able to take the decaying corpses from this world of death and use them as fertilizer for new growth. This person has been given a personality having the power to use things as fertilizers from this Satanic world for good. He is one who cannot be conquered by this Satanic world.

The one who came to rescue mankind is the Lord of the Second Advent. Heaven will be able to be on the offensive whenever this standard is set up. We have to take the offensive. Even so, it is not like Stalin, who killed and butchered people. Instead we must bring Satan and our enemies to their knees. We can do this first through the ideology, secondly through people, thirdly through sovereignty, and lastly through territory. People, without exception, long to have money, power, friends, and an ideal centering on God.

Since God created Adam and Eve and nominated them as the first parents, He suffered one failure after another. However, this will be indemnified on the horizontal level after the culmination of 6,000 years of human history. Therefore, God has to restore Adam and Eve, and Adam and Eve have to restore mankind. What the Lord of the Second Advent, who are the True Parents must do is to restore mankind. They must recreate mankind.

However, if we succeed on the national level, everything can be taken care of by the law. Do you think we can make this possible? Can the Lord of the Second Advent make this happen? Even God could not accomplish this despite His 6,000 years of efforts? However, what does the Lord of the Second Advent bring with Him? He comes with the law and he comes with justice. He comes with the authority to judge. Therefore, he is going to cut off the villains with heavenly law, justice, and authority. What kind of standard do we need? Unless the country centering on God is established which is superior to the country that Satan has been proud of, Heavenly law cannot be established.

8. The Ideal Country And Unification Church Members

What kind of country do Unification Church members wish to have? The Unification Church does not want to have a world where the materialistic view of Communism and the idealistic view of Democracy fight against each other. Transcending this world, we are going forth to have the country where God's heart and love can govern.

Where is your country? It is God's country. When Pilate asked Jesus, "Where is your country," he said, it is God's country. Now, where is your country? In Jesus age, it was to be the Kingdom of God; in our own age, it is the Kingdom of God on Earth. (Applause). Do you know what it means? It is not the Kingdom of God in your mind, it means the real Kingdom of God, substantially. That is why it should be the Kingdom of God on Earth.

The Unification Church does not have the ideal country yet. Neither do you. All the members of the Unification Church throughout the world are in the position of orphans. Since we have not established our own separate tribal society, if a country decided to oppose us, we would be unable to do anything.

Do we have a country? (No.) Yet, we do have churches. Now, the churches should exist for the country. Again, if the country were established, the country should exist for the sake of the world, not for the country itself. If America became God's country, America should exist for the sake of the world. If America exists only for itself then America will be ruined. If not, God does not exist.

When we are sure of God's existence, we cannot but follow God's providence. What is God's providence? The ideal is to make mankind into the people God can love, the earth into the territory God can love, and to make one sovereignty by combining the people and the territory. Do you understand what this means?

Who is coming to handle the sovereignty of that ideal world? The Lord of the Second Advent and God will jointly establish one ideal sovereignty. If you enter into that place, since you are in the realm of direct dominion, if that time comes, it will be a time when everybody can feel God through the spiritual world.

So far, God, though He exists, has not had even one chance to show His ability. Up until now, God always had to play the role of the one who was driven out, sacrificed, and chased away. Therefore, He could not become the God who could govern and judge the world of Satan. Why? Because God had no country that was superior to Satan's, then God could not play the role of God.

The reason God sent Jesus was to establish one sovereignty which was superior to all the Archangel's countries in the Satanic world. This was to be done by centering on the worldwide level nation which was superior to any country in the Satanic world. And then, Adam, who was created as an owner, can govern and preserve his dignity God can then govern it and save His honor. Otherwise, if God has to come to the family, race, or country, which are inferior to those in the Satanic world, He would lose His dignity and prestige.

Therefore, what is the purpose of sending the Messiah? Religious people do not know the fact that Jesus came to the earth to establish a national sovereignty. If both Judaism and Israel had become one with Jesus as their center, and had formed an absolute sovereignty, they could have absorbed the Roman Empire.

Since it failed, God caused it to reappear and come all the way up here. Therefore, what he has accomplished is the present Christian culture, which is rather a national form of soul, not a combination of soul and body. There are many countries whose state religion is Christianity, yet those countries cannot be called the ones God established.

Therefore, until we restore the standard to the one before Jesus' failure by establishing the foundation for new a nation on this earth, on the basis of the Christian culture which did not establish a foundation for a nation on this earth, we could not own one country God could manage, and the ideal heaven will not be manifested. This is the mission of our Unification Church.

The Unification Church is in a hurry because we have our goal to accomplish. Imagine how complicated our life would have been, being obliged to indemnify the historical course of life within tens of years. Without tears of blood, we cannot proceed on this course, and this course is to search for the true Heavenly nature of the ideal world. That is why the Bible said, "Whoever tries to keep his life will lose it, and whoever loses his life will preserve it." To have left those words in the Bible, you can imagine how tough it might have been. Therefore, they say your family is the enemy. Who sided with you when you decided to go this course? Maybe your mother was against it, maybe your sons and daughters were against it, maybe the country was against it too.

Therefore, we all know that going in the opposite direction is the right direction to lead us to Heaven. (Yes). Therefore, God wants us to save the world and establish one country for him. This is the wish God has for human beings. (Yes).

Then, who is going to solve God's wish towards human beings? What can accomplish this? It is not a country, but a religion. However, Christianity could not do it; the Unification Church, the new sect growing out of Christianity, which stands for God's love, must accomplish this. That is why the Unification Church gathers individuals, families and races together. Therefore, the Unification Church is to establish one country under the national ideology of the equality of love for all the world's people. You have to know that the purpose of God's restoration providence is to make a model country which God can govern with the sovereignty of good.

What kind of church is our Unification Church? This church emerges to make a new determination for that country. Do you understand? Even so, I am telling you, please do not boast about our strength. If the Unification Church were boastful about bodily strength, then it would be ruined. You should be proud not because you have brains, but because you have love. Love this country among all the others, more than any other historic loyalties, and love the people in the world more than any other saint. Love more than anybody in the world.

Love more from the individual level than anybody else. This standard of love should be worldwide. Love most from the highest position, the kind of love no saints ever had. This is the starting point of the Unification ideology.

9. Restoration Of Sovereignty Centering God

If the sovereignty with God as a center were restored, we could set up embassies in all the countries of the world. Then, in the future, the Unification Church and the Christian Church can become one.

Because God is going to cooperate with Abel, naturally, Cain is supposed to be cared for. God, unlike the Satanic world, carries out His providence with a worldwide religion as its center. The whole world can attack and elaborate a plan of operations together against Cain for the sake of one purpose. How fast can it be? If we proceed based on the ground paved with highest authority in the field of ideology and religion, the world can turn around in a brief instant.

Though the communists played the game of criticizing the bourgeois class and put them in place forcefully, when the time comes, the game that will be displayed would be the one whereby God will gather special people in one place and form an ideal nation. Then, the game will move to another nation and then to every nation. In other words, in the communist world, the communists transferred the bourgeois forcefully; in Gods world, any volunteers from one country or from the whole world are welcomed to come to the nation, and they will cooperate to establish an ideal world.

Therefore, the important thing is to have a country. Now, can the Unification Church send out ambassadors? At present, the missionaries are at the bottom while the embassy is at the top. That is why if the prime minister or president becomes one with the ambassador, the nation will turn around completely. One nation can be turned around completely. By simply fixing the educational policies and by the instillation of a good ideology, we can turn the nation around at once. (laughter). I want you to remember that the day will come soon.

The restored nation is representative of the world. Applying this as a formula, when the day comes to search for the new country centering on this restored nation, the world will be restored. When can the Kingdom of Heaven be accomplished? When that day comes, the ambassador can convert the president, then the king. When you come to the royal family and preach the ideology to the king face to face, and if the king would be charmed with it and said "Ah!, that ideology should be our national ideology," then the people will be restored at once. The people will be restored quickly. That is why the country is important.

If the omniscient and omnipotent God can find this good country, and if the country were attacked by an evil country, God could strike back. When we regain the country, then we can govern it with good laws. This is the way to do it.

Until now, do you know why Christians suffered such miserable deaths? Because they did not have their own country. If they had had a country, they would not have done any missionary work. Even if they proselytized, they would have done it through an embassy converting the king. Then they are supposed convert the royal family of the kingdom. The reason we have a royal family is because they were successful in keeping a good historical tradition. Once the king is converted and restored then the whole nation will be restored automatically. Then the whole world will be restored to God's world of at once. We have not understood this.

We are a group without a country and a race without territory and without people. If we can find the sovereignty God has searched for, we can start to preach the gospel. We can convert not just individuals but the embassy and through the embassy, we can convert the king and the president of that country. Once the king or the president are restored, that country can be restored at once. That time is now.

If that country were found, the restoration of the world could be accomplished at once. If three more countries were restored, then it would become four countries. Then, since the worldwide four position foundation would be established, it would play as a defense fortress to safeguard against Satan's invasion. Only then, the world of peace and the land of heaven can be formed. We have to remember very clearly that place, the world of peace, the land of Heaven, is the original hometown our Unification Church has been working towards. We also have to remember that we, the Unification Church members, are the group who gathered together to devote our passion and to invest our youthful lives for this providence. It should also be remembered that we, the Unification Church members, are the group who have to firmly pledge to analyze, dissect, pull out, and punish the evil power, no matter how strong the evil power which stands in our way may be.

To search for the country, you must indemnify from the individual level to the family, race, people, and national level. You have to go forward from the individual indemnity course, to the family indemnity course, and to the race and world indemnity courses. Otherwise, there cannot be found a path to the world. Likewise, since the country should be the center, unless each country follows the central country, no country can follow this path. You have to remember this.

If you die before the restoration of the country is accomplished, you have to spiritually reincarnate on this earth but you will only be able to support the individual and family. You will not have the power to influence them. In other words, you would not be qualified to fight against Satan and conquer the Satanic world. Therefore, we have to establish our own country in order to register. Have you registered? You have probably registered as a Unification Church member but you have not registered as a citizen of God's unified country. Can you be a people when you have not a country?

That is why the wish of all the spirits in the spiritual world is to know how to cooperate with the people of the earth. If we can own the country, the spiritual reincarnation phenomenon will happen horizontally. Because it will happen horizontally, your hard work will remain as its evidence. Yet, until we establish that country, no matter how much indemnity we have accomplished, once collapsed, our hard work will be gone. This will happen again and again, yet, once it starts happening horizontally, then our accomplishments will remain horizontally forever. Once again, the course of restoration is the age when our hard work will be as a condition of indemnity, however, once we establish our country, then our hard work will no longer be as a condition of indemnity, rather it will remain as our accomplishment.

-

Section 2. The Way To The Restoration Of Independence Of Our Motherland

1. The Origin Of All The Countries

What nationality are you? Most people must be Americans so America is your motherland. Is that right? What is Reverend Moon's motherland? It is Korea. What is Mr. Kuboki's motherland? Japan. What is Mr. Orme's motherland? England. Mr. Paul Werner's? Germany. We all have various nationalities. Then, what is God's motherland? He does not have one now.

Where does the origin of all the nations come from? Are they from God or from somewhere else? The historical origin of all countries has become an important matter.

All the countries were separated due to war. When there are two countries, it can be found that there are extreme grudges about the boundaries between those countries. We all know that it is an historical fact that those countries whose boundaries are adjacent fight more fiercely and shed more blood than a third or fourth country whose boundary is further away. So the wall between these two countries and two people is the highest.

Since olden times, two countries who are adjacent, engage in fighting across the boundary. That is why it is easier for you to fight with your next door neighbor. It is because we are fallen people. The reason why we fight with our neighbors is the result of the human fall.

What is the human fall? There arose a feud between God and mankind and there arose a battle between God and Satan, and between humans and Satan. We can conclude that because there are so many countries in the world, that there have also been many fights, battles and wars.

All countries pursue a world of peace, yet do you think they can all go to the world of peace? This is the common task of all mankind. The world of peace should be the world of consequence, then it would be logically wrong that we can reach the world of peace with a false start and a false cause. Therefore, by unfolding the movement to overcome the origin of those battles, we can find the starting point to pursue the ideal world. It is logically right that because the cause is perfect and starts with peace, it can go through the peaceful course and arrive at a peaceful purpose.

From this perspective, we can never reach the peaceful world if adjacent countries continue to hate each other. As long as we continue to hate each other, we can never attain a peaceful world even if we are longing for it and proceed to the ideal world. In order to change this ugly history, we need a movement which has the content to change the direction of the false history.

2. The Motherland We Have To Establish

We are just like the people who do not have a country. Have we ever had a country in the past? We have never had such a country. Was it because there had been no one who tried to search for a country? No. It was because they could not find the country based on the external and internal standard of that age.

The country we have to search for is not the country which has such a history and tradition that we see in the today's world. The country we are looking for is essentially on quite a different level from any other country. In order to find that country we should become the people with a sense of sovereignty and independence in ideology. The independent ideology must be in accordance with the Creators' ideology. In order to find a country that the Absolute Creator wants, we should want the country to be centered around a sovereign and where the country and the people can be in harmony. The country should be equipped with that kind of personality and form.

In order to form one country, there should be a sovereign, a people, and a territory. The same may be said of God's country. The sovereign is replaced by parents and the people by sons and daughters. We can not be missing one of these three elements in our country. That is an absolute rule.

What is the most important thing? It is to serve the world and the nation. We will never be ruined if we can do that. The place where we can never be ruined is called the upper limit point. If there is someone who died for their country, even after their death they remain as citizens of that country. They will remain there until the country disappears.

In order for the country to be formed, the requirement would be territory, people, and sovereignty. Those who manage the country should relate to God and govern it while all the people have fallen asleep. Then, the sovereign should become one with the people. After becoming one with the people, then, he too has to remember that everything he owns is not for himself but for the country. If that happens that country will flourish.

In order to form a country, it should have its own sovereignty. It should have its own people. It should have its own territory. From this perspective, when it comes to the matter of realizing the Kingdom of Heaven on earth, who would be the owner? Who would be the sovereign? It is for sure that God would be the sovereign. Then who would be the people? The people in the Kingdom of Heaven would be all the people of the world. Then where would be the territory? It is this earth.

A country should have a sovereignty as we have a mind, the country should have people as we have a personality, and the country should have a territory as we have our own belongings. Under this fundamental rule, territory is controlled by people and people are governed by a sovereignty. The three fundamental elements are surely territory, people and sovereignty.

When we look at a human being, it shows the principle that mind controls body and body controls the natural world. This principle proves the decisive conclusion that the world is like a gigantic human being.

No matter how large the society, or the country, it should take after a human being. It is because God loves the idea that things take after him. Then, what does a human like most? It is what takes after him.

Then, what does the ideal world take after? (Humans.) It should take after humans. It means it takes after the humans of heaven and earth.

The motherland, as a terminology in the Unification church, does not mean one country like Korea, rather it means the worldwide country. We do not feel comfortable to use the word worldwide because it is used in the Satanic world. We, the Unification Church search for this motherland country.

The mother country is not the Republic of Korea. The mother country God has wished for is not Korea, nor America, nor any country in the communist world. The mother country is the country which God wants, but we have to establish and complete the history of the mother country. In order to establish a new ideal mother country, we should set up a new standard. We have to change our lifestyle.

The ideal world is quite different from the current world. The terminology is also different. Do they know such words as the sovereignty of principle, a common base, a common foundation, the providence to lay the foundation of restoration. They do not. That is why we are different.

After we establish the country that the Unification Church has cherished, we must take away the sign of the Unification Church. And, after we establish the ideal world that the Unification Church has cherished, we must throw away the country that the Unification Church built. We have to throw away the cultures which are only for one ethnic group, such as the Korean culture and the Korean personalities. The religion that is for the world will remain forever.

3. Restoration Of The Independence Of God's Country

What kind of assertion does He have to make if there is a man who wants to inherit God's providence? We cannot insist that he should follow the path that ordinary people like. On the contrary, we would insist he should follow the opposite direction. The ideal slogan for this is "Love the enemy with the heart of love." "Love the enemy." These words can restore our mistaken history to the right path. It is just like an anchor and anchor rope to the boat which is adrift in a typhoon.

Nobody has carried and practiced this word throughout the history of the resurrection providence. If such persons exist, those persons should organize a system and secure a worldwide domain. Who do you think God loved most until now? It was Jesus Christ. He presented a new teaching to the world where fighting was rampant. His philosophy was to destroy the wall of hostility between the ruling country and its subjected countries. Jesus thought "Though Rome is trying to conquer me by force, I will subjugate you with love." That is why he prayed for his enemies even on the cross. You also have to know that his ideology emerged with his surprising declaration to the Roman soldiers, "Father, forgive them, for they do not know what they are doing." By living up to his own teaching, he presented himself as a great model, that all countries in the world can overcome their hostilities and cross over the border between countries. Jesus knew that there are not only individual enemies; There are family enemies, tribal enemies, people's enemies, national enemies, and worldwide enemies everywhere. What this means is that lots of enemies are waiting for those who follow him and are willing to follow after his course.

In other words, within the family, there are going to be family enemies waiting and in the tribe, tribal enemies will be waiting, which might lead to a fierce fight. Whenever that happens, the teaching is, you love the enemy. With this spirit, we will win eventually.

Then, how do we restore the independence of the country, which is the realization of God's ideal country. It starts from the individual with the heart to love even their enemy. Therefore, as long as God exists, there is no wonder that Christianity became a worldwide religion who presented themselves as embracing their enemies by taking down the border with love and jumping over the barriers of the environment and culture. If you plant a bean, a bean will grow, and plant a red flower seed, then a red flower will bloom. Likewise, if you plant revenging Satan's evil seed, then a revenging evil tree will grow, yet, if you plant a good seed which loves and embraces the enemy, the same kind of good tree will grow. And this is the law of nature.

From where and through which path do you think God's country is coming? The truth is God's country is coming through the path of loving ones enemies, of loving the enemy of the individual, of loving the enemy of the family, and loving the enemy of the tribe, and of loving the enemy of the nation and the world. Therefore, leave a tradition of love. Otherwise, God's nation will not appear.

Even without friends, I am confident that I can obtain the victory overcoming all the opposition. Because the stronger the opposition, the bigger our heart of love for the enemy; we do not have to be disappointed at stronger opposition.

The law of nature is if one place has low pressure, the other place is supposed to have a high pressure. Likewise, if one place has a high pressure, the other place will be low pressure. Though insulted and disgraced, and since I did not choose to fight, but rather to love them, those who insulted and disgraced me became my friends, my family friends, tribal friends, and national friends.

You have to know that if there appears the country which consists of those whose spirit is loving the enemy, then that country can become the ideal scene God has wished for, that ideal territory.

I, Reverend Moon, am not a good-looking man at all. Am I right? Though you would say "Yes," the world would think of me as a not good looking person. Yet, God likes me. Even though the world treats me as a stupid person, since God recognized me, I can attack the world from a dignified position. There is nothing we cannot do as long as we have love for the enemy in our hearts.

Do you know what can be accomplished if I, alone, work actively with enthusiasm? Because of this, there will be young adolescents that God can be pleased with. There can be variegated colored racial families that God can be pleased with and there will be a formation of people God can be pleased with. By God's restoration an independent country can be realized.

Since you are told to love the enemy, you are supposed to love the person you hate most. If the most handsome man were paired with the most ugly woman, they should love each other more than they could love their enemy. Those are the candidates who proceed with the flag of the highest royal prince as far as loving the enemy of this world is concerned. If those people already exist, imagine how wonderful it would be. Those are the people who can jump over racial borders.

You have to know that if we lead our lives with the heart of love, all the barriers can be broken down and the history of restoration of the providence will be shortened. Therefore the Kingdom of Heaven is coming close to us.

Reverend Moon's philosophy is simple. He has tried everything. He has become a farmer and a laborer. He has done everything he could do. I could even be a fisherman and catch tuna. I have been living this life for the past 60 years like that, thinking that I was by myself. Then one day when I looked back, I found Englishmen, Americans, and millions of people from all over the world following me. Though I pushed them hard, they would come back soon, and follow me again. That is why no matter how difficult it was to research the Unification Church still all the detailed contents cannot be known.

4. Unification Ideology For Independence

Now, what road are we supposed to take? To you, there is no country. Therefore, even though there is a race, as long as the sovereignty does not center around Heaven, anybody can persecute you. Am I right? Therefore, we have to search for the country that Heaven can welcome. Today, on this earth, the first Israel is the one that Heaven can welcome, and the individual, family, race, people, and church can welcome. Yet, do you think that the first Israel is in the position to be welcomed from the perspective of the Unification Church, the Christian Church, or the Republic of Korea? The direction is wrong. The path the Republic of Korea is going is outward. Right? Not making God as its center, but the world as its center. The Republic of Korea is going outward. There is no main stream thought for the country.

Therefore, we have to form the new national philosophy equipped with vertical and horizontal contents by making the main stream thought its center and connecting it to Heaven. Then, unless we apply that newly formed national philosophy to our country, we cannot have the restoration of independence.

What kind of country should it be? That country is the one whose people should have undergone a miserable course and the character of the people should relate to the Principle of Restoration through indemnity, and should have established the historical tradition.

What kind of country should it become? The country should be completely unified. What should the Republic of Korea do to become like that? Just as Israel was divided into north and south, Korea, also divided by north and south should be unified. Just as Cain and Abel, Korea has been divided by north and south. So, unless we unify these two countries, no victorious Israel country will emerge.

Then, in this country, making the Republic of Korea as its center, how can the south and north be unified? Without the new world view it cannot be unified. To prepare for this time, the Unification thought that the Unification Church is maintaining is the way.

Now, we have to do two things. First, we have to form a unified people. The other is to establish a religious country united with faith. Centering on this thought, the south and north should be a unified country. Otherwise, God's country and the sovereignty of the Kingdom of Heaven will not come into the world. This is the number one goal that today's Unification Church members should accomplish.

If we cannot find our mother country, we cannot own one country. Then we cannot make Heaven its center and we cannot be superior to the Satanic countries. Unless we have that one country, we cannot strike the Satanic countries. We cannot push them out. We cannot make that happen with religion or the Unification Church. With the Unification Church as the center, the country should go forward in the right direction. We must know these problems are still left for us to solve. From this point of view, just as the spiritual pillar of Israel was Judaism, the thought of the Unification Church will be the main ideology in Korea.

5. We Are Emissaries God Is Sending To The Satanic World

Today, those who are working for God are like secret emissaries to the Satanic world. Though different in size large or small, wide or narrow, high or low, our individual should never be far away from the life of a secret emissary. We always stand on the threshold of life or death. At the slightest slip, we could come near the situation in which our eternal life is swayed.

We can not lead our lives as a secret emissary unless we have a strong commitment to restore our mother country which in turn, can make it possible for us to support and protect our eternal lives. With a heart of remembrance we can end the bitter history of our mother country and all the people will be delighted. Then the day of independence will come and our accomplishments will be revealed. We should be able to overcome the present difficult situation. Without a faithful heart we cannot accomplish the mission of a secret emissary. Only when our desire for the restoration of independence of the mother country is ten thousand times stronger than our desire for life will we even be able to perform our duty as a secret emissary.

Even if you were sacrificed through an unexpected accident, a new responsible person can be dispatched again for that position. Even if he dies, people who can be on your side and become your friends and will come into being. Even though he were sacrificed, because he led his life setting a model, lots of people who can be on his side will remain. As long as these people remain, God can send a substitute based on that foundation. However, if he died without that foundation, no matter how hard he had worked, that would be the end of it.

In this new age, what kind of attitude should you have towards this situation? The faith in the restoration of independence for the mother country should blaze passionately in your heart. As a pioneer and one of the members of a crack contingent leading the advance, you should feel proud of who you are, being responsible for these enormous missions. You have the solemn responsibility to carry this once in a lifetime mission which so many people who came and went wished to have.

Therefore, your entire life, eating, sleeping, coming and going should be to establish independence for the mother country. How impatiently God has been waiting for those who could come forward and promise to carry out the mission? Till now, we have been terribly persecuted and chased out. We have to establish God's providence which can create the mother country.

In that country there are sovereignty, territory, and people. There is also the blood lineage of a united people, connected to each other, and a history no other nation could have. As soon as you accomplish your own mission, the foundation for the restoration of the independence of the mother country is coming near. We are paying the price today for the restoration of independence and it is near at hand. When you think of this fact, you should proceed with the determination that you must fulfill your mission as a secret emissary. Otherwise, we cannot greet the worldwide blessing and Heavenly fortune which God will bring to us in the future. (29-40)

We have to establish the Kingdom of Heaven on this earth. We can save our honor only if we bring back to God what He has hoped for, by searching for and becoming one with the center of the country. Do you have the country? When you think of that, you can't even die even though you want to. The question is where you will go after you die.

After you go, how can you avoid humiliation and disgrace? Since the length of my life is limited, how busy I would be to accomplish it within that limited time? To make it more difficult, the evil Satanic environment is against us and our enemy is blocking our way. To penetrate this, we cannot avoid the pilgrimage of the secret emissary. You have to remember that this is the way the Unification Church member should go. You also have to remember that I am also giving my life, to restore the country and to achieve the merit for a national foundation. I am carrying that mission, nominated as a secret emissary from heaven and coming on this earth.

How wide do you want your influence to be? Individual, family, national, or worldwide? How do much do you want to influence?" In order to step up to the worldwide level you cannot do it alone. You need a country. But, do you have a country?

Therefore, we are eating, sleeping, and leading our lives, day and night, only thinking about the country. You have to lead your life making a firm vow to Heaven and Earth that you were born for that purpose. Even while you are sleeping, you must have the thought that you are sleeping, and gathering all the beds of all the people from all over the world and placing them on the top. You must have the thought even when you see a dinner table. Wherever you are, you should not think that you are alone. You should cherish the thought that you are sitting on a royal throne gathering all the various races from all over the world. The son of God should be like that.

You have to remember that the life of sons and daughters of God should be one which excels the authority of the Satanic world. These kinds of sons and daughters are the ones God can love. If God loves sons and daughters who are inferior even to Satan, he will lose His dignity. You have to make a fresh determination that you will lead your everyday life with the conviction that you grappling with the whole world. We can say that as far as that goes, the Unification front-line battle is getting stronger.

You have to think that "even though I am in the realm of the Satanic world, I am a secret emissary. I am an ambassador of heaven." When a secret emissary communicates it can be connected directly to the king of that country. Others may not know that, yet you must proceed with the conviction that you are living for the mission and the dignity of the secret emissary. You have to know this for sure. The king of the country is waiting for the news of the secret emissary, isn't he? It is all the same. When we perform that mission, God is also waiting for our report.

Therefore, in the position of a secret emissary, if I request something what urgently needed to be sent, wouldn't God make every effort, running a risk, to send that to us? Likewise, when you have that kind of conviction, recognizing that you are privileged sons and daughters of a glorious God, then God will answer your prayer. Then you can find that God is alive and see how God is working.

Only if you do that, can you become a leader, can you cure a patient, and God can help directly when you are in trouble. Through that life, you have to learn a lot. Only then can you break through everything with confidence. Only then, can we proceed with the conviction that God is on our side.

6. We Are The Leaders Of Independence

Where is the place we are heading for? To search for one individual is not our goal. To search for the family is not our present destination. The way we are heading is to search for the country. Whoever it is, either mother, father, or children, they must search for this. Yet, some of today's Unification Church members, blessed families and their tribes are saying. I do not care about country, church or whatever." If this is the case then everybody is a failure. But, if we are searching for the country with all our heart, then the time should come we can truly hold a festival and celebrate and sing in triumph.

When indicating a direction, it is one, not two directions. If requested to go, we should go. Are we ready to do that or not? We are not playing games in the Unification Church.

Now, in North Korea, they are reconstructing a family register, even for families in the south. Do you know what that means? The Satanic world is taking the first move. For the country, you can mobilize even if you leave behind your own husband, wife, parents, children, and everything. Otherwise you cannot find the country of hope. When you find that country, you can find your parents as well. If you cannot find that country, you have to watch your parents, wife, and children suffer and bleed. Where can you find a more miserable scene than this? That is why you cannot love your wife, your parents, nor your children until you find that country. This is the path the Christians should follow, and the Unification Church should follow.

You should become a person who can deny yourself for the sake of the country and justice. No matter how difficult the situation, if you are thinking about what the father desires for the cherished children, you should become a person who can fight against and win over the environment. Only then can you say that you finally become God's true sons and daughters.

Then, what kind of person can construct God's country? He who is the one who can deny himself and honor Heaven with an aching heart. The one who honors society, nation, country, and world, while denying himself, is God. Furthermore, he who esteems Heaven while denying country and nation is the one who can establish the Kingdom of Heaven. Also, no matter how sorrowful the situation you meet, you should be the person who can be sorrowful not for yourself but for the society, for the country, and for the world, and one step further, you can be sorrowful for Heaven. Then you can establish the Kingdom of God.

Moreover, during the course of your search for the country of God and the justice of God, you should be able to win the battle against Satan.

Then you can connect the family, society, nation, country, and world into one. That is, wherever you are placed, you should become the person who can win the battle against Satan. When you go forth into the society you should win the battle against Satan, despite any social situation and when you go forth into the country you should win the battle against Satan, taking responsibility for the most difficult problems in the country.

Do you think, Satan, who has been giving a very hard time to God for the past 6,000 years, would pull out gracefully, lowering his eyes?. Satan will never pull out gracefully. That is why Satan challenges us to battle. Therefore, we should put ourselves in the center. Even, Reverend Moon of the Unification Church himself, if he deviates from the center, would be broken and thrown off. Unless the direction is correct, there will not be any development.

Therefore we must search for the country day and night. Searching for the country is to search for the world, and searching for the world is searching for heaven. Then what? We keep going forward to escort God to this earth and settle down here. Then all countries on earth return and dedicate the glory to God. We have to remember that to battle that is the mission of the Unification Church.

The Unification Church member should establish the country barefoot. Can we save this country with leftovers? How can we devote ourselves to what we eat, wear, and ride? Let's carve out our future with empty hands and bare feet. The place to do this kind of thing is the Unification Church (14-201).

Are you a brave man who can search for the mother country or a loser who will ruin everything? A brave man is a man who can represent the country and do things that nobody else can do. He who does things anybody can do is not called a brave man. He is just a soldier. He who accomplishes things when other colleagues are retreating can be called a brave man. A brave man should be the one who can run faster than anybody else and can therefore avoid the bullet. He who does things that anybody can do cannot be regarded as a brave man.

In establishing the country, who can be the general of the advance guard to become a brave man? They are the leaders in the Unification Church. Now you are the chief of the church. In the past you were the responsible person in the city or so called district leader.

Then, where is the foundation upon which we can establish the country. To establish a country, we need to have sovereignty, territory, and people. Then from the perspective of Heaven what can be the foundation for the country? That is the property of the church. Right?

Who are the people of God's country? They are the followers of Unification Church. Who is the sovereign then? You are. You are the substitute for the head of a village, for the head of the town, for the governor, and for the provincial governor. You have to run forward before anyone else when they come loaded with a bomb from the Satanic world. Do you have that spirit? Spend every penny to expand the church, to extend the territory and to concentrate the people. The leader of the church is to take the place of the sovereign. To take the place of the head of a village and of the mother, or the father. You have to leave this kind of tradition.

What kind of country is to be established in Korea? When we circulate and interchange with each other, then which will there be? Will there be a Communist country established, or will today's Republic of Korean still remain, or will a totally new country be sought after? When we can see this kind of question arise we feel that our time is coming near. If you are one of the followers of the Unification Church who can control and be responsible for this, how much responsibility do you have and to what extent are you determined to sacrifice yourself? Are you sure that you can do it?. By crossing the 38th parallel to go into North Korea, and by making cities and counties of the 5 capital cities in North Korea as its center, we have to prepare our base, don't we?

Who would be the leader of jongju township, the territory of North Korea. Have you ever thought? Have you ever been such a person who prepared for 10 or 20 years to become a head of the church, let say in jongju, jongju township? And if it seems difficult, then have you ever been such a devoted person who could die, leaving a will to your descendent, saying "you should study really hard so that when the time comes, you can become a head of the church in jongju, in my place taking the place of Heaven." Reverend Moon has been thinking and preparing for this.

When you think of that, are young fellows supposed to go back to their hometown and live in comfort? Even after you die, you should leave the will behind. You should leave the country to your children, shouldn't you? So you have to make a fresh determination.

Think about leaving for one small country of the Soviet Manchurian border and becoming a head of the Church, being vigilant, while putting heads together with the Communist party and hearing shots day and night. Even if no one or no country recognizes it, even if we have to forfeit our life, our heart of faithfulness for the love of the country will not change. You have to be able to have determination like this. It is all right if the country does not recognize it. It will all become known when you go to the spiritual world.

When you think of it, you have to understand how weak a person is. You have to know that even if a person is weak. God's heart is to have them wander around in the territory of the North Korea and blow a trumpet. It is beyond comprehension that a young man of 20 or 30 years with a young heart and body and sensitivity cannot convey the truth of the Principle. You have to study even if you cannot sleep a wink at night, so that your eyes become festered and broken. You have to be prepared even if you become a mere skeleton because of hunger. Those whose bodies are mere skeletons can receive God's love completely. God can pin all his hopes onto that one slender man.

7. Our Attitude For The Accomplishment Of Independence

Jesus came to establish a country. It is pitiful to be without the mother country. Since they had no mother country, the religious men were miserable. The mother country is our last hope. In that mother country there are included people, race, family, and individuals.

Has all Korea become our mother country? Since it has not, we have to make it happen. To establish the mother country that God, Jesus, and the Holy Spirit have wished for, we all have to work hard with single-hearted focus.

What is good? The individual sacrifices himself for the family, the family sacrifices itself for the race, and the race sacrifices for the independence of the mother country. If everybody sacrifices for the independence of the mother country, it can be accomplished and everybody can become a patriotic loyal subject. If you are loyal to the standard of the country, you can be recognized. The basis for this idea is to be absolutely loyal to God. Then, all the courses will be acknowledged.

What should the Unification Church members do? Jesus said, "Take this cup from me. Yet not what I will, but what you will." Here, my will is the world's will and your will is God's will. You, as a member of the Unification Church, what have you done? Have you come forward with accomplishments by becoming a loyal and moral subject? You have to be prepared for combat, individual, familial, racial, national, and worldwide, after fully performing your filial duty. Jesus came with the mission of sacrificial offering. You should be doing worldwide battle, therefore solidifying a foothold for the people. You have to be worthy to be called a disciple of the Messiah. While the leader is developing the world followers should pave the way for the people. Many people died wishing for the path of Independence for the mother country. They died with the conviction that the time would surely come.

The Unification Church members have paved the way from the standard of the individual, people and country. Now, we have to mobilize all the people and all the countries from all over the world. We have to search for the days of Independence for the mother country, for freedom, equality, and happiness. No matter how hard the road may be, we still have to go. This is the perspective of God and our True Father. Jesus died while going toward that standard. Mankind on this earth should go forward led by the Unification Church members. Even if the time comes when only the Unification Church members can accomplish it, we still have to continue to work hard. Until we succeed, we have to set up the tradition shedding blood and sweat. We have to remember that we still have the condition of restoration through indemnity to fulfill.

We have to take responsibility for Korea. With our unchangeable resolution and conviction for the establishment of the mother country we have to satisfy our sadness in not being able to establish our mother country, the country of Jesus, of the Holy Spirit, of the patriots of old, and of God. Otherwise we cannot save our faces.

We have to search for the mother country. We have to live for that country. Those who cannot live for the mother country, they cannot search for the country. You should make the world your own mother country and live for the world. He who can do that can establish the mother country. Eating, sleeping, walking, and everyday life and behavior should be for the establishment of the mother country.

That is why we are fighting against Communism with the determination of even being willing to be hit by the thrust of a knife. We have to love our mother country more than anybody else. What I am saying is, when you eat, you eat for the mother country and even when you marry, you marry for the mother country.

Now, I have a group who listen when I talk and who move when I give them a direction, yet I am not someone who can feel happiness because of this. We have to remember that even if we have to sacrifice the Unification Church we have the mission to expand the foundation to promise the independence of the mother country. There should be the religious association, the people, and the country who can support the family which has established the providence of the past 6,000 years. However, because it was all broken into pieces, we are destined to patch things up again. To patch these up we have to run, taking the lead.

Even when going to bed, you should go to sleep hoping for the country. Though we do not have the country, yet as one of the members of the country, we have to go to bed for that country, and wake up with only one wish for the establishment of that country. All senses such as seeing, hearing, and feeling should be focused on the mother country. Until that day comes, you should not die. Until that day comes, we should be busy as a bee. To accomplish that, we should overcome any cruel suffering and adversities.

If you have things to do, you should finish it no matter how late it gets at night. When you think of the fact that the restoration of independence to a mother country can be sought only after excessive sacrifices, can you sleep peacefully and stretch yourself after a sound sleep?

Wake up and pray, bending yourself forward! Heavenly Father, I am feeling the miserable lonely path of a solitary man heading towards tomorrow's rest and the nest you are searching for, the ground of the victorious country which can govern the world Heavenly Father wanted. I myself am feeling this way, so how much more can you feel this misery?

Even when you die, you should die for the country. Therefore, if you happen to be in the situation where you are destined to die in your old age then you should be able to leave the following words, "I have done everything I could for God. I have done everything I could for the country."

Jesus said, "Do not worry, saying, what shall we eat or what shall we drink or what shall we wear? For the pagans run after all these things, and your Heavenly Father knows that you need them." The main idea of the Bible is God's Kingdom. It is not the idea of searching for ones own happiness. As people of the country, if you had a husband, that husband is a representative husband for the country. Therefore, first love the country, then love your husband. Since your wife is a representative wife for the country, you should love the country first, and then love your wife. Even when you die, you should be able to request to die at that place and time where you can say you have done everything while your energy lasted, so you cannot do any more. You must not die saying, "I should have done this."

That explains why you are supposed to be busy even if you have accomplished something. You have to go again and again. We should go one step further while others are resting. We should be able to say, "Satanic world, rest! Satanic world, idle away your time, we will keep going for the sake of the country." (50-245)

-

Section 3. Restoration Of Hometown And Rebuilding The Temple - Part 1

1. What Is The Original Homeland Like?

1) The Place Where we Must Go at any Cost

We have a place to go. It is hometown. We should see our parents there and should follow their standards. We, on their behalf, should fulfill their responsibility, and by connecting them in heart and through establishing a tribe, a people, and a nation, we should guide all mankind to the true way of life and build the Kingdom of Heaven.

Did this nation become a peaceful one? Centering on Korea, did it make all mankind and the world happy? No. From now on, Korea should prepare such a path.

The path that we should walk, the path that God also goes is the path of restoration, and we must go down that path at any cost. We should meet our parents and build that nation and restore the world. This is a path that heaven and earth must go, no matter what.

When we go to our homeland, what shall we do? We should meet our parents. Even if we arrived at our homeland, if we are not connected to our parents, that is not right. Even if our parents passed away, we should be connected through them to our homeland.

However, that nation should not be centered on itself alone. On behalf of your father, you should become a person who can fulfill the duties of loyalty and filial piety with parental heart, not being afraid to go anywhere. Then, Satan will run away.

The place where heaven and earth must go, whatever it takes, is the homeland, And, once they get there they must become one. (35-232)

We must go to the original homeland. Whether old or young, mate or female, regardless of whoever they are, all mankind must go to that land of hope. We should go to the land of Korea. We thought that what had already belonged to us is precious, but that is not so. (119-336)

What is the first thing that humans should find? It is the homeland of love. Religions were created for that purpose. What is the "compassion" of Buddhism and the "humility" of Confucianism? We must clearly understand that this is nothing but a teaching and use it as a means to restore the foundation for the homeland of love. (19-292)

All people throughout the world will long for a tribe, a people, and a nation that is close to the land of hometown. In the case of a Korean, he or she not only has Korea as his or her nation but also has a hometown. Likewise, if all mankind throughout the world can miss their own physical hometown, they will also miss that hometown. If Korea or America is that homeland, people throughout the world will think of it more precious than their own physical hometown or fatherland. Therefore, at any cost, that homeland should appear. (23-75)

We should establish the original homeland. You must want that original land. In order to establish a homeland that all humanity will desire, we need an original homeland. Such individuals and a family should be united as one, and then establish a tribe. Then, heavenly protocol will be established for a tribe, a nation, the world, heaven and earth, and love. Using such logic, no matter how ignorant they might be, with this formula there is nothing that cannot be done. In each country, fruit will be harvested. Revolutions will take place. We should become people who can deal with the problems of our people. It is for sure that the original land will be established when the number of such individuals, families, tribes, peoples, and nations grow. (29-?)

2) What is the Original Homeland Like?

The Kingdom of Heaven is a place where, centered on God's love, a completely united couple can enter along with their children. That is, a family, a tribe and a people who are united as one. Even Jesus who could not start a family on earth cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven but is remaining in Paradise. People who were not brought together by the love of God cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven.

The Kingdom of Heaven is a world of relations. Therefore, the entire family should go together, and so should all of the tribe and the people of the nation. Then, the Kingdom of Heaven can be finally built.

So far, no one could enter the Kingdom of Heaven. Everyone is waiting in the waiting room because the gate of God's love is not yet open. In order to open this gate to heaven, Jesus came to earth, but he could not find a substantial partner on earth. In other words, Jesus could not find an object for his love. This is why Jesus has been anxiously waiting for the day when the gate to the Kingdom of Heaven will be open, walking a course of hard work during the past 2,000 years. On the day of the Second Advent, he will open the gate of love, by choosing a bride from among all humankind. Christians who do not know this are true heretics. Someday, they will be in trouble for this. (18-381)

What is the original homeland like? It is an eternal world of unity where people can sing songs of happiness centered on the original love of God, after severing from the evil in this world. But is there anyone living in such a place? No, not even one person. Countless people throughout human history pursued such a world, but it was not built on this earth. Although many people talked about this world, no one could actually build it, by living the word.

The same is true after Confucius and Jesus. Jesus came to earth in order to create and build the original homeland, but he left his earthly life without being able to do it. He said: "The Kingdom is in your heart." (Luke 37:21) But he actually did not see it himself. No matter how great, no one among the saints and sages who came and passed from the earth could see heaven. Thus all people who inherited the evil blood lineage from the fallen ancestors could not have any relationship with this original homeland. That is why all people are looking for the ideal world, which is the original homeland. Then, what is that world like? It is not a world where people would be unhappy with the happiness of others in jealousy and discord. It is a place where people are happy for one person's success and joy, taking this as their own success and joy. Therefore, if one person rejoices, the whole will rejoice, and if one person is pleased, so will be the whole.

2. We Are All Looking For Our Hometown

A hometown is a place where our parents are living. The place where we were born to our parents is called our hometown. That is what you should understand.

Originally, the hometown given by God to humans was one place, where Adam's family lived. Then, who was the master of that hometown? It is God. Further, who was another master of that hometown? It was the true parents centered on God. Had Adam not fallen, he would have become the true parent, by becoming one with God. And the place where he lived would have been the original hometown of all humanity, as the starting point where the realm of the true parents' love is substantiated. Then the mother and father would have become one, and also they would have become totally one with God. Further, their children would have been totally united with their parents as well. However, the opposite took place. Due to the fall. Eve drove Adam to the way of death by tempting him, and Cain, an elder brother, transformed that place into a battleground by killing his younger brother, Abel. Therefore, they started their life as false parents in a false homeland, building a false nation and a false world.

Thus, this world fell under Satan's dominion. And, whenever good people who wanted to took for the original homeland appeared, Satan killed them all. That is why religious people have been persecuted. It is only natural that, until now, starting from Abraham who passed away while wandering, Jacob, Moses, Jesus, the Israelites and even Christianity all became wanderers. Because they did not have their own nation, when they sought for truthfulness and goodness, they were persecuted, killed, and sacrificed.

Today, Rev. Moon and the Unification Church are being persecuted and are being pushed around. Where can we stand? We should become brothers and sisters as soon as possible. Actually, all the people in the satanic world are also our brothers and sisters. They are either our elder brothers and sisters, or our younger brothers and sisters.

Then, what is God grieving for? The original hometown. What is Jesus grieving for? The original hometown. What is the hope of so many righteous people? The original hometown. Then, next is to restore the original nation. This is the hope of all religious people and all humanity. This, you must understand. Do you understand what I mean? [Yes.] The way we can restore them is only when we have the following heart: "Satan, when you work for 24 hours a day, I will work for 25 hours a day." Or "If you treat me with hatred, I will treat you with love." That is incredible.

The word "hometown" stimulates our yearning heart, without making us realize it. A traveler sleeps in a different room every night, but out of thirst, when he wants to drink some water in the middle of night, although he is no longer sleeping in the same room as before, he goes in the same direction where a water faucet was yesterday. Then he realizes that he is not at the same place as yesterday. As such, hometown is a place that we all of a sudden think of whenever we are faced with a different environment. Everything about hometown is appreciated wholeheartedly. For this reason, travelers can never forget their hometown.

Fallen humanity is walking a course of a traveler, who is destined to find his hometown. Therefore, they do not know where they can leave their hearts. If they can leave them anywhere, they will not be able to return to their hometown. Today, since we are in the position of a traveler, we must return to the original hometown. But when we return, we should bring something that can be helpful to the hometown, something that we can be proud of before our family members, or something that we can leave behind for them. Only when we return to our hometown, after making such efforts can we truly experience the real taste of hometown.

Until the present time, religions made great contributions in seeking for the original homeland. They say that we need to go to Kingdom of Heaven, or the ideal world, or paradise. But these places are unlike the place where we are now living. They are the eternal homeland for us to live for eternity. That is why I am saying that religions made great contributions to humankind. Then what is that place like? It is a place where everything is prepared for us. It is a perfect, flawless place where our mind and body do not feel anything lacking. That is the place that all humanity is seeking.

Today, the reason why we long for our hometown is because that is the place where our parents who are closer to us than anyone else, our brothers and sisters, and our close relatives are living, always guiding us, welcoming us warmly and giving joy to us. Whenever we are faced with difficulties, they would comfort us, giving us their hand. Without that, even if we visited our hometown with a yearning heart, such a heart will dissipate. On the contrary, you will come back with a lamenting heart. In the hometown, there must be people who must receive us warmly. (23-80)

Today, we fallen people live away from our hometown. We are living in an age when we lost our fatherland. Therefore, we must find our hometown and fatherland. If someone was prepared by God to receive us, we must go to the original homeland where we can live forever with that person, For this, you must start the preparations from here on earth. You must leave your earthly life with a story of how and when you met the Lord and what you did afterwards. You must understand that you are faced with such a destiny. (23-81)

3. Our Attitude Towards Restoration Of The Hometown

1) Time of Returning to Hometown

You must return to your hometown in the position of God. You should restore your hometown. Since Rev. Moon laid a victorious foundation on the national and worldwide level, you must now go back to your hometown. Why do you do so? It is because through paying indemnity on the worldwide level, a foundation that can restore the Cain realm was laid. Before then, individuals could not return to their hometowns. In order for the individuals to return to their hometown, the restoration of Satan's world must be done first. They cannot return to their hometown alone.

Without laying conditions that can have an individual, a tribe, a people, a nation, and the world surrender, you cannot return to your hometown. It is because everything such as an individual, a people, a nation, and the world was lost due to the fall of Adam. The mistake of an individual, Adam, resulted in a mistake of the whole. In the course of restoration through indemnity, the Messiah should start his path, on the foundation that is beyond the worldwide indemnity conditions. He should be above the realm of the fall of Adam and Eve, not below it. Until now, due to the realm of Adam's fall, the way to return to the hometown was blocked. The Bible states that Adam left the Garden of Eden, and God blocked their way with a flaming sword and cherubim. Thus, humans were blocked from going back to their hometown. Therefore, in order to go back to that hometown, someone in the position of Adam first must lay an indemnity condition on the levels of an individual, a tribe, a people, a nation, and the world. Otherwise, we cannot return.

Adam lost everything through the fall, which was centered on fallen love. Therefore, blessed families at this time should gradually lay indemnity conditions, being connected to True Parents, centering on God's will. You must clearly understand that you are not in the same position as Adam and Eve who started a fallen family. Adam's fall took place on the top of the growth stage, but in the age of restoration, centered on True Father, we are now in the stage where we can go over the top of the completion stage. Because we are standing in such a position, you must understand that you are no longer in the realm where Satan and his people can make accusations against you. You returned to the family attending True Parents. It can be compared with Israelites returning to the hometown centered on the second generation.

The standard of returning home is not the top of the growth stage, where Adam fell, but is conditionally the top of the completion stage. Therefore, you must understand that this is not yet substantial. However, in order to make it substantial, one remaining thing that needs to be done is to unite North and South Korea, which are now divided. When South Korea sacrifices itself, making special conditions for North Korea without reserving tears, sweat and blood, Satan himself will automatically retreat. When three times more effort and work than what has been done so far is made, your good ancestors who went to the spirit world will receive the benefit of salvation.

Even when you visit your own hometown, you need to continuously make effort in order to attend True Parents in glory and honor. You must cultivate yourself to become the kind of person who can live a life in which you will experience a yearning heart for True Parents. Even in the spirit world, after having gone a way of living sacrifice where you shed tears and your blood circulates more vigorously whenever you thought of them. You should understand that, in the future, your life of faith will lead you only through attendance. Your exemplary life must even be recognized by Satan. This is the age of returning to your hometown! This is the first event such as this that has ever happened throughout human history. As we enter the age of returning to our hometown, all religious people should go back to their hometowns.

Blessed families of the Unification Church in Korea are about to start returning to their hometowns. As church members throughout the world are about to start joining this providence, Korean members are doing it first. Thus, if you fail to restore your hometown, how could it be explained to all other members throughout the world? And, you must establish a tradition of success, at any cost, by doing your best to make it work with special conditions. From a providential viewpoint, entering the age of returning to your hometown is inevitable and essential.

You should not forget your responsibility that the Unification Church in Korea is the first one that opened the age of returning to their hometowns as representatives of all Unification family members throughout the world. The restoration of your hometown can be done only through true love, in which you sacrifice yourself with tears, sweat and blood. By doing so, you must establish a family and restore your elder-sonship. Because the power of true love corresponds to the essence of God, in the course of restoration, the only way that you can overcome any barrier is through love. You must not forget this.

When you return to your hometown, you must do it with a joyful heart. You must not forget even for a minute that you are representing God and True Parents. When you return to your hometown, you are supposed to plant seeds of true love and have them deeply rooted in the ground. Based on the axis of vertical love, you must apply your axis of horizontal love, making them into one.

Upon returning to your hometown, based on all the merits that you established so far, you will come to face judgment. That is the time you will stand at the crossing point of victory and failure. I wish that all of you will gain a victory. I am saying that you should transform the victories of God and True Parents into your own. God created the universe, but, until now, since it is under the dominion of Satan, He has been shedding tears, yearning for His lost children and creation. This, you must remember. We must restore hometown and fatherland. By so doing, we should liberate Him from sufferings.

2) Our Attitude for the Restoration of Hometown

Now, you understand why you should return to your hometown. Then, how should you look when you return to your hometown? The question is how you can lay such hard indemnity conditions towards True Parents, True Family, and the Unification Church, in order to set a right tradition? The era when the Unification Church was opposed is over. The era when your own physical family members became your enemies is over. We are now in the era when no one else but Kim Il Sung and communists in Russia can strike us. We are already going over the wall of the nation. We no longer have enemies on the national level like in the past.

The time will come when someone who opposes the Unification Church, will even be attacked on the street. This means that the time when the Unification Church is opposed is past, and instead, a time when it will be welcomed is arriving.

If you go back to your hometown this time, your parents who once decided to disown you long ago when you joined the church will welcome you. Especially if you return in the name of God, holding a flag of victory, all the people of your hometown will welcome you. Now, you must understand that we entered the providential realm in which the Republic of Korea will welcome you. You should realize that you are shouldered with the historical responsibility of yearning for True Parents, loving them, and fulfilling their will, thus alleviating their grief. You should be able to reach the original standard, offering tears, sweat, and blood for this purpose. And you should return to your hometown with such total confidence.

You may not have known this before, but you should become a person who can go in place of Father, who has been walking such a path, knowing God's heart. You should plant God's heart in your hometown instead of God and True Parents doing it. From now on, the goal is not to pay indemnity, but to plant heart. In the past, we climbed up through paying indemnity, but we are now in the era of planting true love.

You should be grateful to be given a chance to visit your hometown, benefiting yourself by doing so. You should move one step higher. To bring about the unification of North Korea and South Korea, you should go back to your hometown.

When you go back to your hometown, you should stand in the position where you can erect a vertical love in your mind, as Adam and Eve had prior to the fall, by inheriting God's love. Next, you should be able to set a standard in which you can connect it with a horizontal love in 9o degree angle.

Similar to the study of Job in the Bible, Father has been walking a path of restoration, not complaining even once about any tribulations. Job's faith towards God was unchanging and immovable. We should restore our hometown with such an absolute faith. When talking about all the history of the past indemnity course, with all of my heart and mind, I should make preparations for the time when I can visit my hometown, so that all the people and the nature in the town will be able to look forward to that day, welcoming me. You should not forget even for one moment that you are returning to your hometown carrying such a mission. When you see your tribe, you should make an indemnity condition, shedding tears for them. You are not, shedding tears for your own spouse or sons and daughters, but for your tribe in your hometown. When you return to your hometown, if you offer all of your heart and mind for your tribe for six months or so, not even necessarily for three years, you should be able to restore them all. But, for this to be done, you should invest more effort for them than for your own physical family members.

Since your path can also represent the world, it will be a chance when you can enter the realm of Father's blessing. In your hometown, you should connect the axis of God's vertical love and the axis of your horizontal love for your tribe. Due to the fall, God's original blessing was transferred from an elder son to a younger son. Thus, as the younger son inherited the eldersonship, there has been a limit in reaching God. Therefore, this is the time when we should restore the original eldersonship. This restoration should be done through restoring your hometown.

So far, a younger son subjugated an older son, by fighting Satan on the frontline. For this reason, the younger son was burdened with double responsibilities that required him to reach the standard of eldersonship. However, we are now in the age where we should restore the original eldersonship. Such a historical standard should be achieved during the process of restoring your hometown.

Father has been laying victorious foundations through the indemnity of tribulations on the level of an individual, a family, a tribe, a people, a nation, and the world, and I desire to make an inheritance of that foundation to you. That is why I want you to go back to your hometown and restore your hometown, centering on your parents, brothers and sisters, and other relatives.

The path of restoring your hometown will be a path for your future. That is a path that you should go as an individual, as a family and as a tribe. Next, that is a path that all the people of Korea should go. Further, that is a path that all humanity should go. Even if you do not walk the path of ordeals that Father had to walk in order to bring victory against Satan, you shall be able to inherit Father's victorious foundation thorough restoring your hometown.

Father brought victory against Satan on the level of an individual, a family, a tribe, a people, a nation, and the world. Therefore, if you fight as Father's representative centered on God, you will lay a victorious foundation. For this you should march forward with absolute love and absolute obedience before the vertical and horizontal standards.

You must love God. And, you must love True Parents. The depth of that love should go beyond what you can offer to your parents in the secular world as a filial son or daughter. In front of True Parents who became the center of the tribe, you should do your best to fulfill your duties as a filial son or daughter in the horizontal position.

As far as your country is concerned, you should be more loyal than anyone throughout history. Unless you can go over that standard, you have no place to stand. You should not be accused by loyal subjects in the satanic world. With the conviction that the time when people in your hometown opposed the Unification Church is gone, and instead that the foundation that can welcome you is now established, please work hard. Satan's fortune is declining, whereas our fortune is getting ripe for the liberation from Satan. Understanding this, I am asking you to do your best for the restoration of your hometown. In Satan's realm, depending on your effort and endeavor, you will be rising up. And even if you are standing on the level where your ancestors fell, since all of the indemnity has been paid on the worldwide level, if you can only establish a reciprocal relationship, your entire tribe can be restored at one time. You should understand that you entered an era in which, centering on you, your family, your tribe and your people can be restored, and they can even stand together on the national level. Once you stand on that standard, by making appropriate indemnity conditions, this will be connected to the whole, from which the foundation that was rooted in fallen love will break down. Since we entered such an era, you must go back to your hometown and restore it.

A hometown is a haven in life, where your grandmother and grandfather worked hard with sweat. If you go back to your hometown, you should love it more than your ancestors did. As your parents cultivated dirt with shovels and weeded with hoes, you should also love dirt and also sweat for it. You should grow vegetables in the field, look after animals and plant trees, and love your hometown more than anyone else who has been living there. Only then can your ancestors can participate in the returning resurrection. In other words, by having spirits of people who used to live in that hometown come back to that land and their relatives, you should restore that place to God. If you go back to your hometown (in North Korea), you should have an idea of reorganizing your family members and offering them as sacrifices through which even communists can be liberated in the communist world.

You should fulfill your responsibility of restoring your hometown. By so doing, you let True Parents restore their hometown and nation. Through the restoration of your hometown, you will be able to liberate North Korea and bring the unification of North Korea and South Korea. The restoration of your hometown is possible only thorough true love, and that true love can come into being at the place where God's vertical love and your horizontal love can come together. As Jacob went back to his hometown with material that he accumulated during the 21-year course of his hard work as offerings, you should plant a deep-rooted tree by shedding tears and sweat as an offering.

Today, on June first, I am again instructing everyone to go back to your own hometown. Once you have returned to your hometown, you should sweat for your land, tears for your tribe, and blood for heaven. Everything you do is eventually for your sake, that you might receive God's love and grace. It is also to inherit the victorious foundation that True Parents have already achieved. Please become people who can fulfill your mission for the restoration of your hometown.

3) Make Korea the Homeland of All Mankind

What I felt upon my return was: "Father, can Korea truly be the homeland of all mankind?" This country should become not only a homeland of all mankind but also that of Heavenly Father. People of this country are loved by God as children of loyalty and filial piety, and they are responsible for laying the foundation that can connect an ideology through which the entire world can be saved. It is difficult to face the cold wind blown from barren mountains and fields, while thirty million people (of South Korea) are suffering, but on top of it, that to make Korea, the homeland of God and the fatherland of all mankind is even more difficult. Please think of this.

We cannot become responsible for our nation, by fighting only for our nation. That people and nation should take responsibility to comfort God's heart and lay a foundation, by making the thorny path that God is walking into a smooth one.

Where is the fatherland that God desires? Where is the original homeland of all mankind? The hometown where True Parents were born will become a historic, universal and worldwide hometown. We should inherit the thoughts and tradition of our ancestors. Otherwise, we shall be treated as stepchildren. However, through that inheritance, we should stand in the position of son or daughter from the position of stepchildren. Such a great event should take place in this nation. Father has turned everything inside out. Koreans should be a chosen people. If Korea is the original homeland and fatherland, all cultures and civilizations blossom in Korea. In order for us to make Korea the original homeland, today, we should be determined to become a sacrificial offering through loyalty, heart, love, and sacrifice. Otherwise, Korea shall lose its qualifications to become the original homeland. To create something good requires practice. Even if it takes blood, sweat, and tears, it must be done.

Even if Korea expels Rev. Moon of the Unification Church, this will remain throughout history. No matter how much Korea persecutes him, this people is still chosen by God. Therefore, we should love Korea where such a people are living. That is why Father prayed, even vomiting blood in the prison to seek the will of God and its fulfillment.

In order to become the person who God wants us to be, we should understand God's heart. Now, we should become a holy sacrifice in the way of the will, with a mission of a people.

-

Section 3. Restoration Of Hometown And Rebuilding The Temple - Part 2

4. Father's Hometown

1) The Original Homeland, Jung Joo

I said that the original homeland of the Unification Church members is Jung Joo. What is it? Actually, the original homeland is Korea. If a question as to the location of the original homeland is asked to worldwide church members, they would answer that it is Korea. If I ask them "What part of Korea is it?" they cannot answer, just winking their eyes. They do not know about Jung Joo, although you know about it because you live closer to that place. If I ask a question where the original homeland is to the people who are living in Korea they should know the answer.

If interpreting it from the meaning, who do you think is the one who named that particular town? [God.] We do not know who decided to name it, but someone among our ancestors did. When it was named as such, perhaps, that person received a revelation.

My father and mother loved me very much. Of course, all mothers love their children, but my mother loved me in particular. If I talk about all of it, you will find many tearful scenes. Although she loved me so much, why did I come to the South, where I could not see my loving mother in my hometown? That is the question.

Why did I come alone to the South, not bringing my parents with me? My parents always belong to me. Isn't it true? They do not belong elsewhere or to someone else. Whether I am in trouble or in joy, or I am in suffering or happiness, regardless of when or where, my mother will be always there so that I can attend her.

Yet, South Korea is different. I cannot always see it whenever I want to. Tribes there are different. For this reason, in order to save this nation, to save the South, I did not bring my own family with me. Then, what was I going to do in South Korea? What was it?

I should make the South into one, and by expelling communists from North Korea, I should make the Republic of Korea a free place to live, without the fear of attack from the North. From the providential viewpoint, the birthplace of Father is the original homeland. It is a holy place. Unless I see the day when I can visit that place, offering gratitude to God, I cannot save this country. That is the way it is. In order to restore the Korean peninsula, there must be a day when I can visit North Korea and offer a prayer to God in gratitude. Otherwise, I cannot restore that peninsula. That is, unless I symbolically bring unification between Northern Israel and Southern Judea in the position of Cain and Abel, alleviating their grievance, caused by their division, and offer them to God, carrying a flag of victory, it is impossible to restore the world.

You cannot go to the Kingdom of Heaven without attending the Parents. If Christianity is totally united, it can attend the Parents. So all Christians who wanted to visit Jerusalem will come to visit Father's hometown instead. You should understand that the birthplace of Father in North Korea is a holy place. When people from all over the world shout from the four directions: "Let us go to North Korea," Kim Il Sung will retreat. If he does not, China or America or Japan will pressure him. Whether they like it or not, unless China accepts me, they will not be able to obtain modern technology that is 20 to 30 years more advanced than theirs. I already established that foundation. I plan to make scientific technology equal on the worldwide level. I am in the process of reconciling the struggles between Israel and Middle East through the Professors World Peace Academy Despite some ridicule, I am doing the job that cannot be done through ambassadors.

2) My Memories and Love for my Hometown

Hometown is a place where you want to return to. I want to die in this hometown, not somewhere else. Then, why do you want to return to that place? It is not because that is a place where you can live well with good food and a comfortable life.

But it is a place where your unforgettable feelings are imbedded in your memory. By going there, you can recollect the love that you received during your childhood, and centering on such love, you can go back to old memories in the same environment of nature. Since a hometown is the place where your life started and where your relations were brought together, it is so precious to you. I have an unforgettable memory that happened in my hometown. It was when I was about 7 or 8 years old. One day, I went to visit my maternal grandparents' home. They steamed sweet potatoes especially for their grandson, me, and I found they tasted very delicious. Often people express their appreciation for good food by saying, "One of two people would not know even if the other one dies while eating together." Anyhow, that is how good it was. Even now, I can never forget the taste of those sweet potatoes. When I ate them for the first time, I was too busy to eat, and I did not even peel them. Even now, when I eat something unusual for a special occasion, I am reminded by the time when I ate those sweet potatoes at my grandparents' home. As such, the first experience is always precious to people. People can usually remember memories of things that they experienced in their mother's bosom.

The memories do not come alive based on your intellect: but based on your emotional relationships with them. When people go to their hometown, they recall something emotional about their past. That is why, wherever they go, they miss everything about their hometown. And when they go to their hometown, they can usually remember almost everything about their past. Because they have some subjective, emotional memories, they have a special relationship with the hometown. Further, centering on the individual, a family or the entire village, they are involved, and they cannot forget their hometown. There is an expression: "Returning home in golden clothes," which refers to returning home with a success in their life.

Actually, even if you return to your hometown, none of your family members may be there, having already passed away. Nevertheless, you still would like to go back and relive all the joy that you feel in your hometown. The same is true for me. I went through all kinds of experiences in foreign countries, but what if I return to my fatherland, bringing all of them with me. Although Kimpo Airport is already part of my fatherland, when I arrive in Korea my mind already travels past Seoul and lands at a small country town, Jung Joo in Northern Pyung Ahn Province. It is only a mountain town located by the ocean, but why do I miss it so ardently? Since my life began from there, I would like to meet everyone living there and see everything there. Centered on what? It is centered on emotion.

My hometown is located on the other side of the DMZ. There are many things that I would like to go and visit once I get to go to my hometown. As I walk slowly over the DMZ, whenever I take a step, I would like to visit many different places. After taking several steps, I would like to roll down, and then I again would like to look around slowly. For this, I would like to visit my hometown.

In my hometown in North Korea, pinenut trees were planted, and in my childhood, I used to peel the pinenuts and eat them. That is why I like pinenut trees more than other trees. The memories of the pinenut trees in my hometown made me love those trees, and whenever I see them, they bring me back to the olden days in my hometown, full of memories.

I cannot visit my hometown in North Korea. When considering this, how fortunate you are, having a hometown near you that you can visit whenever you desire to! Your returning to your hometown and restoring it is necessary to open an era of the Unification of North Korea and South Korea, and is also to restore my hometown. At my house in my hometown, there was a 20-year old chestnut tree. It may have something to do with my being born in the Year of the Monkey, I was very good at climbing up trees. If the branch that I climbed on bent, I quickly sat on a lower branch, and I struck chestnut burrs with a stick. I had so much fun doing it. I still remember those memories, but those who did not grow up in a country town would not understand what I experienced.

In front of my home, there were several acacia trees, where magpies always sang. People normally say that magpies bring good luck. Right? I sometimes quickly climbed up to that bird-nest and quietly watched the shape of it. By so doing, I could tell from which direction the wind would blow a lot that year. It is because magpies build their nests against the direction where it was going to be windy. By the way, the design of their nest is amazing. It is truly a masterpiece, and I wonder who taught them that skill. Soon after completing the nest, magpies lay eggs, which are very pretty and colorful with bluish lines. The size is about a quarter of chicken eggs. Before laying eggs, those magpies do not mind people approaching them, but once they do, they make big fuss if someone comes near. Further, if someone approaches closely to their nest, all magpies in the village would gather together and do a loud demonstration against that person.

Due to my unique hobbies, I observed all kinds of things. That is why I am so knowledgeable about the nature of birds. Magpies lay eggs as many or more than ten at a time. As they got used to my climbing up and down to watch their nest and found out that I was not a danger to them, some interesting things happened. If I showed up before them, as if they were thinking, "Here he comes again," they greeted me, by making some noise.

I would make a similar sound to greet them in return. Then I looked into their nest and came down. Sometimes, when it was rainy, I would not go up. But when they saw me outside, they flew near me, making some noise as though they were asking me why I did not visit them that day.

Even birds come to like humans. Those who do not have such an experience may not understand this to be true, but I am not lying to you now. Also, I did some mischief to the birds. Once the mummy bird hatched eggs, I placed them in a nest that I made. Then that mummy bird came to my nest to feed her babies. Looking at it, I was amazed by her love towards her chicks. I think that there are many things that humans need to learn about loving their children from it. Through those experiences, I discovered that the world is operated based on the emotion of love. Then, where did that emotion come from?

The village where I grew up in childhood is a small country town. The environment was that whenever a season changed, all kinds of birds flew in and out, and all kinds of flowers bloomed and withered. When I was a child, each season was distinctive wherever I went, and I could see the beauty with the change of each season.

However, today in Seoul, even if I walk all day long, I cannot meet real nature. It is only a barren city with artificial views, which makes me sad. People who grew up in such an environment of a large city are dry in their personality, and because they hardly have chances to experience the beauty and the mystery of nature, their personality is inclined to be cruel and brutal with selfishness. This, we must understand. I could experience many things in nature and learn a lot from it. In the midst of it, in my own way, I came to realize what true love is and what true happiness is. The world of nature taught me something more fundamental about life than in schools. When I saw beautiful birds that flew in, due to the change of a season, I chased after those birds and observed carefully how they make their nests and how they live. Sometimes, it took a week just to find a nest of those birds, and it took over 10 days to see how they lay eggs and hatch them. As I was looking at pretty little baby birds that resembled their parents, I verified the mystery of God and the depth of His love.

The hometown where I was born, the field and the village where I played during my childhood, I would like to use all of them to be educational material for you. [Yes.] Before you die, if you could hear from me in person all of the things about my childhood during which I played in the river and on the fields, you will be able to understand my personal history more clearly. Now, you do not know how I grew up, right?

3) Jung Joo: Where We Should Go

Would you like to visit my hometown, Jung Joo? [Yes.] From my home in Seoul, the distance to Jung Joo is about 150 miles. What is that distance in comparison to a place here in South Korea? Kim Chun, it should be about the distance to Kim Chun. If driving a car it will take about two hours and a half. Only two-and-a-half hours. If you cannot restore my hometown, I will not be able to face my father and mother after going to spirit world. Now, I have to visit my hometown and my mother and father, and pray for them. That is the providential viewpoint. (154-343)

Should you go to North Korea or not? Communist spies are doing underground activities, and what are you going to do yourself? You should always keep that in mind. I returned after visiting the North for such a purpose.

My hometown is Jung Joo in the North. Would you like to visit there? Why would you like to go there? When we go there, there are many stories that I would like to tell you. I have many anecdotes about my childhood. Therefore, you should visit there at least once. If you do not, you will be ashamed in spirit world. In the future, Unificationists will think of it as the supreme Mecca like Jerusalem for Christians.

As you are living in this country, in your lifetime, if you go to spirit world without visiting my hometown, do you think that you can lift your face up? They will point their fingers at you and ask what you did, not visiting my hometown.

The unification of the North and South must be fulfilled. You must understand that if you go to spirit world, not being able to visit my hometown, your heart will be left grieving. You should go there and taste the water that I used to drink when I was growing up, and walk the hill that I used to play on.

Then, when your own sons and daughters toast before God with a loud voice and praise Him and His holiness, you will be able to alleviate my grief by making an indemnity condition to restore what you could not do, offering congratulations at my birth and attending me in my lifetime. If you cannot go to my birth place before you die, you should understand that you will leave a grievance behind as a Unification Church member. [Yes.] Consider it as your special mission. And until the day of the unification of the South and the North, I again ask you to continue fighting, standing on the frontline, marching forward with courage and conviction for the victory. (63-177)

When we talk about the fatherland, what is it? Is it South Korea? Where is it? As far as the Unification Church members are concerned, isn't it my hometown, my birthplace? Since the North is separated from the South, at any cost, we Unification Church members must take that land back.

I should go back to my hometown. Who are you? You are like and daughters who were born through me. When Jacob returned home, when he visited his older brother, Esau, all of his children followed after him, right? [Yes.] So should you.

Thinking of my hometown as your own, whether you are from Chulla Province or Kyungsang Province, even if you cannot go there, the fact that you are determined to visit my hometown is truly revolutionary. It is historic. Truly, this will be a once in a lifetime event throughout all of human history. The time when you can go with me to my hometown, the original homeland of all humanity, will be only one era throughout all of human history.

Where is the place where the 36 families should go? It is the homeland, the Kingdom of Heaven. The 36 couples should have come from the Kingdom of Heaven, from God's love, through the lineage of the Parents in the original homeland. Then, even if the love that started that way had flown to the secular world, it would have been circulated.

If you go to Alaska, you will see salmon. There are five different kinds. One kind is pinkish-colored, and another is reddish-colored. Anyhow, there are many different kinds of salmon. After approximately one year or so, if you let those with a size of one-palm length out, within several months, they will spawn in fresh water and go to the ocean, at which time 4,000 to 5,000 of them will travel throughout the five great oceans. Then in four years, they will reach the time to spawn.

Where would a mature male salmon meet a mature female salmon as its object of true love? They already had an agreement to meet each other at their birthplace. Such is their protocol. Who is the one who started it? Would it be salmons themselves? This is a mysterious question.

With whom would you go when visiting my hometown? Alone or with your spouse? What about your children? How and where would you feed them if everyone comes together at one time? I am not going to allow people to build any structures in my neighborhood. If all merchants gathered together, they would do all kinds of things.

5. Rebuilding The Temple

1) The Reason for Building the Temple

When looking at the history of Israel, the Israelites led an impoverished life, dying in the wilderness for 40 years. Their physical conditions during their life in the wilderness were extremely meager. But when they arrived at the land of Canaan, the seven tribes there lived an abundant life. Although they were serving idols. Then they came to desire living a comfortable life as well, by living with Canaanites. However, they should have thought of building their nation, superior to that of seven tribes of Canaan.

In order to found a nation, they should have first built a temple of God. Then, that temple could have become the foundation that could save their nation. Through oneness with that temple, establishing a foundation of spirit and thought on the national level, they could have completely established spiritual subjectivity at the center. Then they could have formed an object realm of an environmental system on the national level. What they should have done first was build a temple that could educate their nation. It was not so that they themselves could survive, but so that they could save their nation.

Why did they come to the land of Canaan? It was to found a nation that could be superior to Egypt. They should have understood this. They should not have thought of returning to Egypt, reminding themselves of their ordeals and miseries that they had experienced there. With that attitude they should be prepared so that even if in Canaan seven tribes appeared in front of them, they could overcome them, with a conviction that they should build a greater fatherland of their own. How?

With God, centering on the temple. That is the reason why they always carried the ark with the tablets of stone with them, right? That is the most important thing. It was a movement to unify people centered on the ark. Do you understand what I mean? [Yes.] That is what they should have done.

With spirituality in the subject position, a political people's federation should have been prepared in the object position. A nation should have been founded. By so doing, if mind and body were totally united centered on God on the national level, everything that is necessary for it could have been mobilized in the name of God. This is what the Israelites should have done in the course of restoring the land of Canaan.

Then what should the people have done after returning from the captivity of Babylon at the time of Malachi? They were to start a movement to rebuild the temple. That is what should have been done. The temple that was neglected should have been totally cleaned. Centered on the temple, the Israelites attend God, who can appear as the subject of that people's spirituality. God desired to reveal the subjectivity not only on the national level but also on the worldwide level. Don't you agree? You must understand that this was God's will, that He wanted to see fulfilled by the Israelites who were in the realm of revival.

Yet, when the Israelites entered the land of Canaan in hunger, the Canaanites were well established and settled. As they saw Canaanites in the possession of flocks of sheep and other material wealth, fully fed, comfortably situated and enjoying themselves, how envious they must have been! Then, they did not think of building the temple that God wanted. Instead of using that nation as a stepping stone, using it as fertilizer, due to their temporary hunger when Canaanites gave them some cake or some extra meal, or even some meat, they thought: "This is the best. Why were we brought out of Egypt anyway, troubling ourselves with so much suffering and pain?" This was the beginning point where they became sick.

However, even if they begged for food due to their starvation, they should have educated their second generation. Nevertheless, they let their children marry the children of Canaan. Why? Because they thought that it was the best way for their children to secure their life there in the future. They were truly a group of people who were to perish. It would have been better to have sent their children to the desert when they did such a thing. Nonetheless, when they allowed even their second generation to follow their bad example, they had no choice but to perish. First, leaves fell, then branches were pulled down. Eventually, even the root got rotten.

Then, nothing was left. The same applies to your case as well. As the Israelites who returned from Babylon should have done, you should establish a right tradition. If you escape from this task, you will perish. What I have done during the past 43 years centered on the Unification Church was to take after the same revival movement of Israelites. Through this, 4,000 years of history was indemnified.

That is why I was not here in this country. For 15 years, I had to work for this purpose. During my absence, while I was in America, the Unification Church in Korea became impoverished. The reason why I came back to Korea with a victorious foundation on the worldwide level is the same reason that the Israelites went back to Israel after being liberated from Babylon. What should we be careful about at this point? It is coming back with what? It is not money that you return with. It is to restore the temple of God. It is to build a temple in which you can attend God. [Yes.] It should be a temple that can move a nation.

2) Let Us Build the Temple at Father's Hometown.

When Israelites entered the land of Canaan, they all perished. Why? The Israelites who traveled for 40 years in the wilderness envied the customs and material possessions of Gentiles although they should have built a temple for God, transcending them. Even before Israelites and their children settled in that land, they should have first built a temple and attended God. Next, they should have resolved the problems concerning the nation, and finally settled in that nation. Nevertheless, they forgot about the nation and did not build the temple for God. On the contrary, they settled first.

We are now in the same era. That is what I am is doing through this visit, building the temple. We should first build God's temple more beautiful than anything else in town, and along with it, a nation should be restored. And next, we can settle down.

I have to revive impoverished North Korea, and restore its temples as well. Then, both North and South Korea will be restored back to God's bosom. Centering on the temple within that nation, at the place where the nation is located, people should settle, but without doing it, can they settle first? If they do, they will perish. You should know the right time well.

Among you, those who are from regional areas, please raise your hand. You should take responsibility for your own area no matter what, even if you should sell your land or something else. Then you can save your face and be blessed. As Abraham looked for a tomb, returning to your hometown which is the base of your heart, you should also build a temple where you can serve and attend Heaven and value it more than your own house.

What I said this morning is to build a temple first, then next, a school, and then, your own house. Do you own your house? Then, you should have your own land as well. Right? You should build a temple even tearing down your own house. Do you understand what I mean?

3) Invest Everything for Building the Temple

What is the direction I gave you during this visit? It is to take care of the second generation. All the contacts whom we cultivated so far, such as professors, their sons and daughters, etc., that is the first thing to do. What is next? It is to save your hometown. To save Korea is not something unusual. It is to return to hometown with the youth.

Once you return to your hometown, centering on God's love, you should repent that you did not love your parents. You should also repent that you did not love your neighbors, relatives, etc.

The Israelites who returned from the captivity of Babylon built a temple of God. That is also the founding spirit of America. What did the settlers first do upon their arrival? They built a church in the name of God. Then, they built a school to educate their second generation. Then, finally they built a house where they could live with their second generation. This is considered the traditional American founding spirit centering on their missionary zeal.

Likewise, the Israelites should have built a temple upon their return to the land of Canaan from Egypt. They should have attended God, Next, they should have built a school where the second generation could be educated. Then, centered on God, they should have built a house where they could live with the second generation. This is the right order. For this reason, I asked members to restore their hometown with the second generation. They should return to their hometown together. This is returning to their hometown with the second generation who can represent the ideal of family church that is mentioned by the Unification Church. If each person can bring 10 to 20 young people to his or her hometown, and do whatever they are asked to do by the villagers for 24 hours a day, the villagers will not be able to oppose him or her.

In fact, the entire world is gradually being transformed in the atmosphere in which members' parents cannot oppose Rev. Moon. Everyone is supposed to say, "Good." Actually, things can change very quickly.

When you go back to your hometown, you should not accuse or oppose the Christian churches. We should teach God's thought, the principle, in the Christian Churches. Now, national messiahs, you will be elected as a mayor or a city council through the local self-governing assemblies. What are we going to do? In the name of God, we should build God's temple. For this reason, I have given you an instruction to build 1,500 temples.

Ladies and gentlemen, you who claim that you are starving and are going through hardships, you might wonder why I am not helping you with your financial situation. That comes later, after we save the nation. For the sake of our nation and God's nation, we should first build temples. Then, next, we should build educational institutions. That is the reason why I asked you to purchase middle and high schools this time.

Then, at the temple, with all of your hearts and minds, you should repent your unworthiness. You should bring the youth and educate them. And on that foundation, you should bring anyone, such as your neighbors, village chiefs, etc. They all should be united with the youth who follow God and His will. The youth should be centered. By so doing, you should make the youth in the position of Abet and attend them like ancestors who restored an eldersonship. Then, this nation can revive. This is the course of restoration.

-

Section 4. One World

1. The Unified World That Religion Has Been Seeking

Originally if Adam and Eve had not fallen, what would have happened? Adam would have become the chief of his tribe, and at the same time, the chief of his race, and the king, representing his nation. In this way, the world would have become one under the ideology of Adam. All of the useless ideologies have to be cleared away. We have to totally get rid of all these ideologies, because they are distorting the world.

Originally, the ideology would have been Adam's ideology, the language would have been Adam's language, the culture would have been Adam's culture, the tradition would have been Adam's tradition, the lifestyle would have been Adam's lifestyle, the system would have been Adam's system. Everything would have been the system of Adam's nation. This ideology has to be one with God in God's mind. This ideology is what we call Godism. (20:123)

In unfallen Adam and Eve's family, would the family have existed for the sake of just two people, or for the sake of the whole universe? Now for God, to whom would the nation belong? Would it be God's nation? Adam and Eve's nation? Just Adam's nation? Just Eve's? Would that nation belong to God and Adam and Eve, who all have a common purpose? That nation would belong to Adam and Eve, who are centered upon God. If that nation expanded to the world level, then that nation would be the world centered upon God. You have to understand this.

What does Satan's world consist of? There are so many various nations. They have not been united as one. God wants to wipe them out. This is the way for people to go. Even though Satan has opposed us by every possible means, in the end, if we do not establish such a God-centered world, then we cannot bring about the ideal. Therefore, if everybody becomes like God, then Satan cannot exist. If we can see God's existence in each person's character, then a perfected man, a worldwide family and a worldwide nation- can be achieved. Everything will be achieved if we can become that kind of person. (161:243)

Until now, what has Christianity been thinking? What has Christianity been yearning for? It is to meet God, to meet the bridegroom as a bride, and to meet their children and to establish a tribe with them, and to build one worldwide nation by establishing the race that can restore the world.

This is the reason why religious people tried to witness to even more people. We have to unify the world centered on the truth. So all religious people have to build up the chosen people by witnessing, then unify the world as one hometown, making the people of the world their own relatives as God's people. The Korean race is in the position of descendants of the elder son. They are the descendants who have believed in religion as well as the descendants of the elder son. You Koreans have to become one with Westerners, with white people and black people. The thing that can unify us is love. It is love that can connect us with God's flesh and blood. (8:110)

What God likes most is the culture of love. Does God need money, power, or knowledge? To design and build a good house requires many materials, such as bricks and doors. But the most important thing is to have the essence of total beauty and harmony. What God desires from people is not that they have a lot of money or become scholars. In the Bible it says, "You must love the Lord your God with all your heart, with all your soul and with all your mind." This is the first commandment. The second commandment says, "You must love your neighbor as yourself " These are amazing words.

I Corinthians Chapter 13, the chapter on love, speaks of faith, hope and love, and the greatest of these is love." But people did not understand this. What does it mean to love with your whole heart and mind and soul? It means that you have to love even risking your life. All of you, have you experienced loving someone completely? Have you loved your husband completely? Have your loved your teacher completely as his disciple? Have you loved your nation completely? Nobody has loved anything completely. So we need a model person. We need a model of a true person. By doing this, true people who follow that model can be expanded into the world.

You cannot establish the ideal or the unified world if you yourself are imperfect. It cannot be accomplished in ignorance. So, God tried to send one perfected person in Israel who had a total understanding of God's providence, and He tried to connect the Israelites to him. That is why God made a promise to send the Messiah, centered on God's sovereign nation. It had to start from Jesus. It was possible to build it only when Jesus and the Israelites united absolutely. Through accepting the Messiah, immature people had to perfect themselves; complete the family, race, and nation and obey all of Jesus' will and entirely unite with it. The Israelites who met the Messiah did not understand that God sent him not only for themselves but also for the world. (54:41)

The goal of Unification Thought is to establish one nation centered on God. This is the nation of one sovereignty, one people, one land, and one culture. They are connected by one blood lineage centered on True Parents. In such a nation, everyone can fulfill the pledge to become an ideal heir through establishing the one realm of the heart. We can fulfill the Bible's commandment to "love your enemy." (1983.4.3)

Until now, religion has emphasized leaving your home. But the last religion, the worldwide Unification Church, emphasizes leaving your nation. White people have to go beyond white people, black people have to go beyond black people, yellow people have to go beyond yellow people. This is happening for the first time, because of me. So you must understand that whatever I declare is the final commandment.

Japanese members have to come out of Japan if I say, "Give up Japan and come out." When I go to Africa, I may say, "Leave America and come to Africa." Everyone should come without any excuses. To say "Oh, I don't like it. I want to stay here," is just the same as Lot's wife. It is exactly like life in Sodom and Gomorrah.

To which group do you belong? God's will is for one nation and one world. We are proud of one sovereignty, one people, and one nation. Everything we do is to fulfill that. We pledge one parent, one tradition, and one blood lineage. Where do you belong? You belong to heaven. You are already in paradise. You are not Americans, you are the people of heaven who do not belong to the earth. The earth is completely filled with all kinds of worthless junk.

Where are you heading? We are going to the heavenly family, heavenly race, heavenly nation, heavenly world, and heavenly universe. We have to go until we reach that level. If someone considers the whole world as his nation and all of the people as his brothers and sisters, and inherits this tradition, then he can surely go to the nearest place in the heavenly nation. That is the theory.

When you go to the Kingdom of Heaven, don't think, "I am going to take my mother and father and sons and daughters." You must think that you want to take the nation to heaven with you. I have lived for that purpose until now. That is why I can become the central person in the spirit world. This is the way that God thinks, True Parents think, and the way true children and you should think. (161:225)

There are no boundaries in the world that God wants to create. There would be no conflict between the black and white races, or between good and evil. Everything has been divided, even in the family, between husband and wife, between parents and children, as well as between black and white. Good and evil people have fought. From this situation, the Lord of the Second Advent has to make one world that does not have any boundaries, through overcoming racial problems. He has to unify the family that has been divided, and he has to build the peaceful Kingdom of Heaven on earth. (53:72)

What is the Kingdom of Heaven? What will the Kingdom of Heaven on earth be like? It is the world where the church stays with God always, where there are no communists, and where nobody doubts God's existence. In that world, everyone believes that God is his own Father, and there is no Satan, and none of Satan's temptations. The world that God rules is the Kingdom of Heaven. This is the world where God lives with us. (79:304)

2. All Mankind Me Brothers And Sisters, One Family

Your true feeling is that you are longing to live in the Kingdom of Heaven. In the heavenly nation, are there any boundaries? Are there two languages? Are there racial differences? Then what is the Kingdom of Heaven? All mankind are brothers and sisters to one another because everyone was born from the bosom of God, centered on God. All people are His sons and daughters, so they are brothers and sisters. Centered on the Kingdom of Heaven, they are the people of the nation, and citizens of the Kingdom of Heaven. (66:281)

Where was I born! Weren't you born from Korea? When you say you are Korean, why are you a Korean? If you search for where your ancestors came from, they came from China, Mongolia, or somewhere else. There is only one origin; all of them came from one origin. If you follow that origin, you will find the very first ancestor; the original being who made the original ancestor has to exist. His existence is not obscure. So who is the original being, the very first ancestor? It is God. When I took at you attentively, you are so mysterious. Why does a woman look the way she does? For a woman, you may think, Why does a man look the way he does? You are used to each other. Think about it seriously. Why do people look the way they do? (166:212)

Who is the owner of America? It is God, because He is the one who loved this land even before people arrived here. Who is the owner of Korea? It is God. He loved Korea before He raised up the Korean race on Korean land. He has loved it steadfastly even though it was in the worst situation. Therefore, He is the owner. So if you can become steadfast sons and daughters of His, the American land will be yours and the Korean land will be yours, too. You can claim that the world is yours. This is possible centered on love. (18:90)

What kind of person is a perfect person? He or she has to become a person of the world that is one with God. Which nation do you come from? All of you came from various countries, such as America, Germany, and Korea, but where did your country come from? It came from planet earth. So the earth is my nation. Where is my hometown? The earth is my hometown. I don't have any barriers between white people or black people and myself.

Everybody is God's child. From this viewpoint, the world becomes good. I ask you Americans, Who are the American people? And I ask you, What do you prefer, America flourishing or the world flourishing? (The world.) You can answer like that because you are members of the Unification Church, but other American people don't like that idea. That is why they say I am a heretic and other things. Who is going to win? Who is going to lead the world and history? The American people cannot do it. We know that Americans have come to be expelled and isolated from the world. So we are the only ones who can protect the world.

Which nation do I come from? (Korea, God's nation.) God's nation. I wanted that answer, but I don't like the word Korea. Korea has opposed me for the last thirty years. Even though I abandoned Korea, I am going to save the world. "Even though I abandoned the yellow people, let's save the white people and the black people. After I restore the white people, I will come back to you." This is the way I think. That is why I came to America, even though Asia and Korea are in an emergency. So, where do I come from? I came from my Fatherland. When you are asked whose son you are, or which country you are from, you have to answer, "I come from God. When you are asked which nation you come from. You have to say, "I come from God's nation." You have to say that you are a person from heaven.

I found greater things than Korea, which is my motherland. I found a greater way than the way my mother and father lived, and greater things than my brothers and sisters who live in my hometown. That is why I gave up everything and learned the process to enter the Kingdom of Heaven. To do that, you need to prepare your papers. For common people to get a green card, the process is very complicated. Do you think it is easy to become a citizen of the Kingdom of Heaven? (79:247)

The Principle is the truth that has never changed throughout history. No one can change it with his authority or power. Even the world and God cannot change it. If it is the unchanging truth from the past to the present and on into the future, then it must have the value of the ideal that human beings were originally seeking. If people resurrected by the principle go beyond their nation and the world, then they are all brothers and sisters. They will not have any concepts about white people or black people or yellow people. Let's consider it. The only difference with black people is their skin color. Everything else is the same. The bone structure and skin and blood are the same. The only difference is the skin color. It is caused by the weather and life's circumstances. It is inevitable.

Let's look at the pine tree, for example. From the frigid zone to the temperate zone, the species of tree change depending on the environment where the tree is planted. Also, it depends on where it started and what its history is. And let's look at the bear. The bears in the North Pole are white. Because of the environment, they have to be white for protection. What about the white race? We can compare the white race to the white bear. And we can compare the black race to the black bear in the tropics and the temperate zone. This is the only difference. Can the white bear and the black bear say to each other, "Because you are white, or because you are black, I cannot be with you."

If the white race has that kind of concept, then the white people could be surpassed by black and yellow people. The white population is only one-third of all humanity. At this time, when communism rages, if you have such a concept, you will be attacked relentlessly.

Everyone has to become one in the Unification Church. We hold international marriages. Eastern and Western people marry each other. The most beautiful scene in history is people loving each other transcending race. From now on, my declarations will be recognized as having been farsighted after ten, twenty, or thirty years. If we don't have a worldwide ideology that advocates these principles, then mankind will perish. Centered on God, all people are brothers and sisters. Before God, there is no reason not to be united. The spirit of the Founding Fathers of America is "One Nation Under God." It is going toward that direction. (1975.7.13)

Black people and white people are all human beings. Suppose that someone married a black woman and she gave birth to a black child, and then later he married a white woman and she gave birth to a white child. He is the father of the black child and the white child. In other words, for the children, the father is the same. Anyway, unless we reach the point of knowing that we are all born of one Father, so that we are all brothers and sisters, then it is not possible to unify the world and all the ages. (18:111)

I need white people. Why? I have to save the Western people. I need black people because I have to save the black people. I need yellow people. Why? Because I need to save Asia. So, what am I going to do? Not divide people into black, white, and yellow but bring unity. To do that, we have to establish one absolute standard from the starting point, which is my ideology. So, I have thought that in the future I want to live with people from twelve different countries.

I am going to try to live with people who come from a few of the countries of the white race and a few of the countries of the yellow race and a few of the countries of the black race. If someone says, that it is wrong that Reverend Moon is living with black people," then I will push him out. I will push the Western people out with the white race and the black race. Do you think that God says, "Oh, I only love Western people but I cannot love yellow and black people"? The poorer the children are, the more the parents sympathize with those children. Who would reject such a parent's love? This is the principle of love. So, I am going to send all of the talented members from America to the underdeveloped countries to save them. How can we achieve that? That kind of education is what God wants. (74:36)

3. International Marriage Is The Short Cut To World Unification

Until now, the North and South have fought. America is not an exception. The North and South fought as enemies in America's Civil War. The East and the West have fought each other, not only between nations but also between families and groups. They have always fought.

What would make me victorious? Removing all the causes of conflict and unifying the people. I am trying to do this, even on the small Korean peninsula. The North Koreans and South Koreans have been hostile to one another under opposing political systems. They have hated each other historically.

But in the marriage of the Unification Church, North and South can be united. Suppose in the beginning a bridegroom from the North and a bride from the South fight as enemies, just as two knights fight. But after a while, the two people exchange a smile and fall in love and become the happiest couple. Then even though both their families were enemies, without realizing it they will become filled with the bridegroom and bride's joy.

So, in Korea many young people now ask, "When will the mass wedding take place? I would like to participate." They are so inspired. This phenomenon is growing, like a small wave that becomes a great tidal wave. The same thing is happening in Japan. Even though in the beginning they were against it, now they are watching the happy couples who are married in the Unification Church.

In America it is the same. People are watching my every move with their own colored spectacles. They ask, "When will the next marriage take place?" What is the reaction of American young people? Someday they will surely understand it. The shortest way to unify all the races is international marriage. One man and one woman who come from totally different cultural backgrounds have to be harmonized with God's love. This is perfect harmony and unity.

We are the ones who bring the ideal into reality. We have to search for the enormous power of love to accomplish great things. Such a power can only come from the greatest love. Not love that depends on social trends and circumstances but the greatest love. We can go beyond the boundaries of race, nation, culture, and knowledge. (93:38)

In the future, how can we unify the world? Also, how can we make the foundation for heartfelt communication? Those are the main issues. I am going to match the Japanese to the Koreans internationally. It is one thing that God wants to do. God does not want to see a Korean crouching within the boundaries of Korea. God wants everything to be done within the territory of His ideology.

The greatest desire of women in communist countries is to marry a proletarian man, a laborer. So the Unification Church sisters have to think in a better way than those women. (17:43)

From now on, in the spirit world, you can be proud of how many descendants of your blood lineage can unite with another race. Therefore, in the future, your sons and daughters should marry internationally. It will happen gradually. Whether you are a man or a woman, it is good to try it.

4. The Necessity Of Unity Between East And West

I had various experiences in America. I saw that even though American members devoted themselves in their life of faith and worked very hard together for a long time, if they left the church, they disappear secretly without saying good-bye. Also, they rarely come back to the church. Oriental members are different. When they leave the church, they express their opinions clearly, and many of them come back. I think this phenomenon is the result of different educational systems. The more the providence progresses, the more American people need strict training. American people advocate liberalism centered on themselves. Because everyone claims his own freedom, America is in confusion. But Oriental thought is different. Everyone is in the relative position of being submissive to a central person. The American educational system was good in the early pioneer days, but now it causes problems in the time of unification. Now, the time of worldwide pioneering has passed. We are entering into the time of unification.

From this viewpoint, I think Unification Thought is necessary in the present Western civilization. It is a great thing that we influence the nation and the world to become unified like this. So, Oriental people are innocent and pure in some ways. They are not so changeable. On the other hand, American people are changeable. This is one reason why American young people tend to yearn for the Orient. Oriental people think that American women change their mind every day. In some ways it is true. In America, the divorce rate is very high. Women initiate divorce more than men. In the Orient, it is the opposite. Therefore, if we exchange them, isn't it ideal, because it is totally opposite. Also, when Oriental people have a meal, they talk quietly or do not talk, but in the West, people talk while they eat. This is opposite.

So, to establish an ideal world, we must bring the Orient and the West together. We can conclude that we absolutely need one religion that has the spirit of unity. (1975.7.13)

God is fair. America became a representative country among all countries with a blossoming material civilization as a result of God's blessing. Therefore, it is difficult for American people to change rapidly from the external standard to the internal standard. On the other hand, in the Orient they respect the spiritual aspect more than the material aspect. In the West, they have received the external blessing but are lacking in internal blessing. In the Orient, they have received the internal blessing but are lacking in external blessing. So God is fair like this.

In three to seven years from now, it will be roughly balanced. Young American members of the Unification Church have changed a lot. You have learned to sit on the floor for a long time without moving. You never even dreamed of being able to sit without a chair.

If we emphasize the spiritual aspect centered on religion, we can overcome the material condition. The Orient has rejected the external standard in favor of emphasizing the spiritual culture. Western people have taken what the Oriental people have thrown away. This is the reason why Western countries, including America, became wealthy. They developed Western civilization and became wealthy externally because they received Oriental material support. But now it has reached its limit, and the spiritual civilization of the Orient has reached its limit. In the Orient, a more Western material civilization is required, and in the West, a more Oriental spiritual civilization is required. So, we are standing at the crossing point, and now both cultures are in a position to give and receive.

If the ideal is realized, everyone will live without any problems wherever Oriental or Western people go. To achieve that, the standard of life, thought, and purpose has to be united. Oriental people used to think that if they study in America, they will succeed. But now they don't think that way. Instead, they think that if they study in America, they will become bad and nothing will be achieved. Many American young people became hippies. They experienced all different lifestyles, like different ways of drinking, eating, and living. As a result, nowadays they claim to want to go back to a primitive lifestyle, rejecting all material things. Because they are seeking spiritual things, their interest in the Orient has increased.

5. Building The International Highway

We have a written record of my proposal of the International Highway in 1981. I sent it to university presidents and government institutes in 140 countries around the world. All of the letters have been preserved. The plan was for an international highway to equalize technology. The developed countries have exploited the minor powers through technology. They have exploited them with the power of technology and politics.

With that common base, the powerful countries have united and controlled the minor countries in their own way. At the time I sent out the proposal, all the professors of the Professors' World Peace Academy laughed scornfully at the idea of an international highway. They did not know that I was going to suggest that plan. Actually, those professors of the World Peace Academy should have thought of suggesting the international highway themselves. When I suggested it, their leadership did not like the plan. If they don't feel good, so what? What are they doing? They talked a lot about it. Now, I am taking it on. (162:156)

In 1981, I announced the construction of the International Highway. At that time, even though scientists and the leadership opposed it, I proclaimed it because it had to be done. They don't understand the Asian situation. They have to listen to me. We must do it. I completely ignored the leadership's opposition to the plan and announced it publicly. Otherwise, it would have been no use now.

Now the high-ranking people of China doubt my intentions. When Japan built the railway in Manchuria, their aim was to make a base to conquer Manchuria. So they are doubting whether perhaps I intend to conquer the Chinese continent. When we had a conference of high-ranking people, they would not believe the International Highway plan, because they think it is absurd and not reasonable. (1985.12.29)

Japan must build the International Highway to the cross the Chinese continent through North and South Korea. (1986-6.1)

To build the International Highway we will need much. Recently they started excavating, competing with one another. "Please give us a chance to do it. Let our company do it. We will pay the expenses," they said. So this will become the public opinion of the world. People will think it is amazing. They will find out that Reverend Moon's background is incredible. They will find out in the academic world, the political world, in Europe, South America, and North America. The word will spread and be amplified like a trumpet call. (166:29)

6. Let's Build The Highway To The Kingdom Of Heaven

For human beings, what is the most difficult path to go? It is the path to the Kingdom of Heaven. In this whole universe, the most difficult path is the one to the Kingdom of Heaven. Did Jesus go to the Kingdom of Heaven? He is in paradise. This is the waiting station for the Kingdom of Heaven. So you can imagine how difficult it is. Does God live in the Kingdom of Heaven? The answer is no. Since human history began, has anyone lived in the Kingdom of Heaven? God does not live in the Kingdom of Heaven. His son does not live in the Kingdom of Heaven. So who can live in the Kingdom of Heaven? There is no one. That is why it is so difficult. It is the most difficult path.

You have joined here with the determination to go to the Kingdom of Heaven. There are many ways to become president of the United States. It can be done. Which do you suppose is easier, to become president of the United States, or to go to the Kingdom of Heaven? You have to think about it. The most difficult thing is to go to the Kingdom of Heaven. It is the most difficult thing. On the other hand, it is a good thing, not a bad thing. Even though it is the most perilous and farthest way to go, do you have confidence to be able to go there? Well, try it.

To do that, you have to run through America and go to the world. To go to the Kingdom of Heaven you must break through the satanic world in the spirit world. You have to go with that attitude. Can you win over the spirit world? Then you have to know what it is. You cannot go there if you don't understand. Even though the Kingdom of Heaven is the hardest place to get to, you cannot avoid going there. Even after you die, you have to keep on striving to get to there.

So from this viewpoint, it is a big job for even God to get to the Kingdom of Heaven. To shorten the way, God had to send His central figures throughout history, and His chosen race and the Messiah, so that they could take responsibility and sacrifice themselves. God has leveled the path with these people. They were sent to level the path. That is why so many saints came to earth, to fill in the road by their deaths. The reason why many nations flourished and perished was to fill in the deep valleys. That is the purpose of history. So history is the history of the rise and fall of nations. By doing this, the road that was high became lower, and the road that was low became higher. Now, that road has become equally flat. Equality means peace. Through this course, equalization has occurred.

Then, who can do this? It is only God and man. Satan cannot do it. How can God achieve this? It can be achieved not by holding onto life but by cutting and sacrificing oneself to fill in. Sometimes God has to raise up a people, pulling up those who are not ready. That is why we find up and down -- rise and fall, dead and alive -- in history. What is the purpose of this? It is to open the way to the Kingdom of Heaven. This is the purpose. To build the highway to go to the Kingdom of Heaven.

Then, who designs the highway, and who executes the plan? God made the blueprint, and Jesus was to execute the plan. He had to cut down the mountain at the time when he needed to cut it down. The owner of the mountain should not be against it but should say, "Please do it." So, he had to build the nation of Israel. By cutting down all the mountains, he could start to make a highway. If he asked to demolish your house with a bulldozer, you would have to say, "Yes!" Also, if there were a beautiful lake and he asked you to cover the lake, you would have to agree with it. Today, we have to make an exemplary country. Then when people from other countries see that everything is great, they will say: "We want to do it, too." That is the way we are going to do it.

Once such a road has been paved, cars can go where they need to go in a moment. That car is the human being. By driving man as the car, we are going to the Kingdom of Heaven. If God rides in a human car and drives him, then the human has to run wherever God drives. Are you that kind of person? Do you think the car can say, "I don't want to go." Can you say that? You cannot say that. The car has to go if God holds the steering wheel and steps on the accelerator. The Kingdom of Heaven is not a place where a woman can go by her own desire. God as the driver controls you and enters the Kingdom together with you. That is the Kingdom of Heaven. You must understand that the Kingdom of Heaven is the place where the Messiah as the representative of God comes, and everyone enters the Kingdom under his guidance. The Messiah comes as the owner of the car, and it is he who drives to the Kingdom of Heaven first, once he has established the highway.

Then, what are we supposed to do? We are the ones who build the highway. We have to fill in the low places. So, we have to put ourselves into those places. We have to put ourselves there. If we cannot fill in the holes, who can do it? We have to do it by sacrificing ourselves. By widening the road, we can cross over America. We need to run with a torch to make that kind of foundation.

When you go on the highway, if you have to go by taxi, it will cost you. For us, the same thing can happen. Furthermore, how difficult will it be for us? We have to look for the difficult things. Can you do it? Who are we? We are not the people to drive but those who will fill in the road. What kind of road will it be? The quality of the road will be directly proportional to the effort of those who build it. We have come to under, stand this. (72:253)

To pioneer this road, sometimes we have to go into the ditch, fill up the lakes, dam a river, or dig a hole. So there should not be anything that a Unification Church member cannot do. Nothing. We need technology, too. Unification Church members have to take responsibility for this. You have to be able to do many various things. American young people can do only one thing at a time. They think, "After I finish one thing, I will do the next," but in our case, we cannot do it like this. While we are doing one thing, we have to do two or three other things at the same time. I have been doing this. That is why I have suffered. To save everyone, I cannot do things one at a time. You have to understand this. To save everyone equally, I cannot avoid doing it like this.

So is it OK for you say, "I will do only what I want to do"? No. I know that there are more things that we don't like to do than things that we do like to do. However, we are the only ones who understand what needs to be done, and we are the only ones who can do it. We cannot avoid doing it. So, don't you feel bad? Do you like it? Are you grateful? If you can do it, then we can surely build the highway by ourselves. We can cross the world with our ideology. Then this highway will become the highway to go up and down, vertically and horizontally, and to turn the whole world around. If we can build such a highway, how wonderful it will be. (72:257)

7. The Unification Of Language

Even though in both America and Korea pigs grunt with the same sound and sparrows squawk with the same sound, human beings don't speak the same language. Whenever I traveled to different countries, I encountered all kinds of languages. It is so difficult to communicate even basic things like asking for food. Because of this, we human beings became the dumbest among the dumb. Who caused this? It was caused by the Fall. How can we say that we are the Lord of the universe if we cannot even use the same language to become unified. How regrettable it is. There are so many things that dumbfound me. (20:124)

Centered on God's absolute love, man and woman have to unite absolutely into one and establish one absolute culture. To establish one absolute culture, we have to have one unified language and one alphabet. So I have emphasized many times for you to learn Korean and the Korean alphabet, because the creation and development of a unified culture must be conveyed through language and letters. (1985.11.12)

Language is a problem. I speak in Korean. In the future, if you don't have an interpreter, what can you do? Do you have to learn from me, or do I have to learn from you? Why? If you learn Korean, which I am speaking, you can learn much more deeply and possess valuable things through me. That is more valuable than anything else. That is why we can conclude that you must learn Korean.

Those who really wanted to understand what Jesus spoke in the Bible tried to learn Hebrew and Greek. That is because his words in the Bible are precious. How did the Renaissance conquer the world in the Middle Ages? Several famous philosophers appeared who were able to offer direction and precious value to lead humanity. They studied Greek to be able to follow that thought. It is simple. In the future, which language will be the original language? It will be Korean. If some problem occurs with a quotation, the original language will clarify it. Because we have to bring everyone in the right direction, in the future we will hold important conferences only in Korean. This view is correct. So, do you feel the need to learn Korean? You have to team Korean. In the future, when you go to the spirit world, you will speak Korean.

If the children of True Parents cannot speak their own parents' language, then they are like mutes. I will say they are mutes. The world will go toward that direction.

I stirred up Western society since I came here. You have to understand that this is a new threat to religion, a new problem. It is true. The Korean language will be the one that people will study as the original language. No matter how many times you say "Aha" while you are reading it in English, if it differs from the Korean original, then you will have to fix it every time.

That is why unchanging things are valuable. It is the same in this case. Don't you think so? So you have to study Korean. (74:33)

The Koran language and letters were made in Korea and used in Korea. The term "True Parents" was coined in Korea. Centered on True Parents' love, God was able to be engrafted to True Parents for the first time in history. In other words, because Korean is the first language that God was able to start speaking on the foundation of true love, we can communicate with God most directly in Korean. The origin of the term "True Parents" is absolute. That's why we have to learn Korean. Also, you have to learn Korean letters, which is the means of expressing the Korean language. You have to understand that Korea is the first place that God was able to speak words of love. Because I used the term "Cham Bumo" (True Parents) for the first time in Korean, the origin of the term "Cham Bumo" is in the Korean language.

Cham Bumo is not English or Chinese, it is Korean. Therefore, Korean is the language of the loving fatherland of the Unification Church members. Because Korea is the beloved fatherland, you have to seek your fatherland. That is why you have to team the Korean language and letters. I can say that the heart to want to be blessed with a Korean man or woman comes from the desire to go closer to your original hometown, because God expressed His first love in Korean. (1985.11.12)

Since I was born in Korea, all of Unification Thought and my speeches are published in Korean. The Rev. Sun Myung Moon's Speech Series are the sermons given on Sundays. More than 200 volumes will be published. I am expecting many scholars to study them. If you don't read them in the original language, you cannot be an authority on them. Everyone needs to understand that these volumes contain the guiding ideology that cannot be omitted in any aspect of the new history, world, and culture.

I have worked hard for God's providence. I have not heard of any occasion in history when God's providence could be completed through the politics, economics, or culture of this world. Nowadays, the number of scholars who study Korean has been increasing. It is because they want to read my speeches in Korean. If you translate my speeches, then their authority is decreased. Do you understand what I am saying? (Yes.) You must read them. Don't you think you have to read them in the original language?

Over the past 40 years of Korean independence since World War it, these speeches have progressed with the advances of history. In the future, if a scholar asks you questions, what are you going to answer? If he says that in Reverend Moon's speech it refers to this or that, then what are you going to answer?

From 1990, I am going to hold international conferences in Korean. How many years is it until then? (Three years.) Without religious power, we cannot become unified. If everyone could communicate in Korean, then this one book would be enough. But if we have to translate it into 120 languages, then that would require 120 books. What a big waste that would be. And what a big loss that would be for the future world. Without me, no one can achieve unity. Do you understand what I mean? (Yes.) Study Korean! Study very hard! With brains like yours, you could succeed within one year. (161:289)

The Korean language contains philosophy. It has the background of the principle of the universe and its harmony. There is a famous scholar in America who received a doctoral degree in linguistics on Korean phonetics. Doesn't my translator, Mr. Han, have good English pronunciation? If someone can speak English well, you cannot distinguish whether he is Korean or American. If a Korean can speak Chinese well, then people cannot distinguish whether he is Korean or Chinese. So these days, many Japanese tend to learn Korean first before teaming other languages. The Korean language includes a very high level of religious language. The way of expression is very deep and delicately detailed. No other language can match this. That is why Korean people have good brains. (1988.1.3)

Look at the Korean language. The expressions correspond to their meaning, like "jji kuk, ijae kuk" to imitate a bird, or "wat-da kat-da" to mean coming and going. Why don't people say just "wat-da"? Why do they also say "kat-da"? Also, "ji ji go boko," which means frying. Everything corresponds. No other language is formed like this. Also, ilhui chung, hui chung" or "dol-long, dol,long, dal-lang, dal-lang" signify the ding dong of a bell, and "hi-hi-he-he" imitates laughter. Everything corresponds.

In this way, Korean is the best language in the world. God taught the best language in the world to Koreans. No language other than Korean can express universal harmony. That is why I was born in Korea. (Laughter.) When Koreans hear this, they will be pleased, but if Westerners hear this, they may not be so happy. Even if they are not happy, I cannot help it. (63:127)

If you learn the Korean language, Korea will become good. Are you studying? It is easy to learn. You can memorize the Korean alphabet within thirty minutes. On the other hand, it is difficult, very difficult. I think the pronunciation of other languages is easier. The reason why Korean is excellent is because God gave Korea the blessing. The Korean language is better to team than Japanese and Chinese among the Asian languages. (161:287)

For the future to be connected to Asia, you need to understand Korean. Unless you understand the Korean people, you will not be able to understand Asia, because Korea has been trained by the powerful countries such as the Soviet Union, China, and Japan. Koreans are able to understand everything, including the special characters of other cultures. Without understanding Korea, you cannot understand Asia. That is why I tell you to learn Korean, even though Korea is just a small country.

Geopolitically, Korea has such an enormous thought that can influence both the economic and political worlds in the future. It is good for you to keep in mind that Korea has such a background and to study it. For Japanese, if they learn Korean when they are young, they will never forget it. If you learn Korean, you can be connected to the world. So you have to study. (161:29)

Each nation should reinforce the education of their mother tongue. In each nation, education in the mother tongue has to be emphasized. By which language can we bring unity? (The Korean language.) Why do we have to unify language? All of you, do you study Korean? From now on, I am going to send someone who can teach you Korean. I am going to send someone who can teach Korean to at least twelve developed nations within this year or next year. Did you finish publishing the books? How are you doing now? As soon as possible, we are going to publish books from which you can learn Korean. We will publish them by ourselves. It will be the best book to learn Korean. (1988.1.3)

Now, I have to hurry to arrange for Korean teachers to be sent out. From 1990, 1 will not use a translator. I will speak only Korean. So from this year, 1988 to 1990, for three years, I have to send teachers to force members to learn Korean. Eventually you have to do it. No one can do it for you. Only you can do it. It is the principle. If you don't, you will have problems in the spirit world. If you meet your ancestors in the spirit world, they will ask, "You worked with a Korean teacher. Did you communicate with him in German, French, or English!" If you don't say, "In Korean," you will be punished. (1988.1.3)

We are heading for the unification of the world, so you have to be able to read my speeches in the unified language. Where are my speeches? These 74 books contain my speeches. Now 74 books have been published. We will keep on publishing them. What are you going to do without reading them in the original language? The original language, not in English or German.

So, you don't need to worry about sermons from now on. These books contain the sermons I gave throughout my life. In the spirit world, the time will come when someone will question you about them. Are you going to say, "I have never seen them and never read them"? From the beginning, I am not going to translate into English. I think it would be good if we could use Chinese characters. If you go to the spirit world without reading Chinese characters, you will face a big problem. If you leaders don't read them, you will have big problems.

In future generations, will I go to your house, or will my speech be in your house? Think about it. Which one is it? My speeches will be in your home. (1988.1.3)

8. Lets Trust, Love, And Live Together

What is your wish? You wish that someone could trust you. You wish that someone would love you and live together with you. If you can achieve those three wishes, you will be happy. Surely, those are your wishes. If Heavenly Father can trust you and love you and be with you, then what in this world would make you happier than this? Everyone in this world wants to be happy. First of all, to be happy you need a companion to trust you. You should live with someone whom you can trust and have give and take with forever. Those who can achieve these things and live like this through all their lives are the ones who are truly happy.

If we ask a woman what kind of husband is a good husband, she will answer, "The husband whom I can trust to be steadfast forever is a good husband." For a man, it is the same. For God, it is the same, too. God wants that kind of person. If someone can be trusted and receive love as God's partner, that person is the purest person. If we become the purest person and believe in God, then God will be really appreciative. And if those people live on with such an attitude of trust, loving each other, then God will want to live together with them. Someone who has achieved that kind of standard can become a responsible person.

Who did I say the happiest people are? Those who trust, love, and live together with others are the happiest people. If a couple live like that, then God will stay with their family and they will establish a happy family. If a race wants to become happy, then they have to trust, love, and live altogether with other races. They should have those wishes. How about the president of a nation? When all people wish to trust him and love him and live with him, then he can be an ideal president. When we think about the world centered on God, it is the same. God can feel happy when all the people of the world wish to trust, love, and live together.

In conclusion, what is the criterion of a true and pure person? Someone who can be trusted, giving love with an unchanging heart and wishing to live with others together. That is the criterion. How can we become such people? We can become such people with God. (1975.7.13)

God created human beings and believed in them with an unchanging heart. No matter how much humans have changed, God has been keeping that standard transcending history. Even in the fallen world, parents believe in their children, even though the children deceive them. Even though the children cannot be trusted, the parents trust them again. This is God's heart. You might wish that you could marry a man or woman like God. All human beings think the same.

If you trust someone who cannot be trusted, and love someone who cannot be loved, and don't give up on someone whom you cannot stand to live with, then what will happen? Even if the person leaves you, if he becomes convinced of your unchanging heart, then he will be deeply moved and come back. God has passed through the way of restoration providence with such a heart.

The reason why people call Jesus a saint is that he gave blessing even to his enemies and loved them. That is a motive force that can move history and touch all the people of the world. In the 66 books of the Bible, there are so many words recorded, but when you summarize them, trust, love, and live together" is the overall meaning.

Who do you think is the purest and the most trustworthy person? That person is the one who constantly trusts and loves and lives for someone as God does, even if he is in the situation in which he cannot trust and love and live with them. Such a person will be victorious over those circumstances. (1975.7.13)

Chapter 7 - National Federation For The Unification Of North And South

Section 1. National Federation For The Unification Of North And South (Part 1)

1. The Message Of The National Federation For The Unification Of North And South

1) Introduction

My Dear Countrymen who are patriotic and who are wishing for unification! Today we are here attending an event that every Korean deeply longs for, the Inauguration of the National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South.

We are the "Korean People"; we are brothers of this word; we are a single people. We have the history of 5,000 everlasting years, a brilliant culture and tradition and an excellent language, and we use these things for love and peace.

We are of the same form, same destiny. We have inherited the same blood lineage and have the same beautiful nature. However, this is already the 42nd year of the historical division of North and South, something that no one welcomed; not even nature desired it. The great and joyful independence which was paid for by the blood of sincere patriots 40 years ago was lost instantly, and so miserably; amidst their suffering the division of our people and the emergence of North and South occurred.

How long will the miserable tragedy of our people continue? Should we abandon the hope of unifying the fatherland, of unifying our people, since there seems to be no sign of unifying North and South? (May 15, 1987 at the Little Angels Art Hall, Seoul, Korea)

2) The Reason to Organize The National Federation

My fellow countrymen, here today, I am proclaiming that the unification of our Fatherland will be achieved absolutely and that the time is imminent. Today, we are here to kindle this disposition by establishing the National Foundation for the Unification of North and South.

Ever since 1945, we have sought how we can brightly achieve the restoration of our homeland. The independence and clear restoration of our great homeland this century was accomplished by two factors.

One is the movement for independence by patriots inside Korea and abroad who for 36 years had shed their blood in defiance of Japanese imperialism. The other factor is the defeat of Japanese Imperialism at the end of World War II, which brought world peace. Suddenly, because of these two factors, our homeland was established.

In a similar fashion, the unification of North and South will be accomplished. The corruption in the Communist world centered on the USSR, which lasted for almost 70 years, is drawing near its end. Its 70-year history of failure has not hidden the fact that it is a farce and a deception. The decline of the Communist ideology is connected with the fate of Kim Il Sung in North Korea and this will be the element that will influence the unification of North and South worldwide.

Because of the changes in the world situation, we need to have faith; we need a movement inside our nation and abroad that will work for the unification of North and South Korea. We must burn with the fire of wishing for our unification. There is an old Korean proverb, "Where there is a will there is a way"; also, another wise Korean maxim, "Sincerity reaches to Heaven." How can we desire unification without wishing and being determined more than heaven and earth, more than North Korea? We must be burning with the desire for unification. This is the reason why we are here today-to establish the "National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South."

3) The 38th Parallel

Today, first of all, we need to realize that the 38th Parallel is not just a geographical division but that the 38th Parallel is a resentful dividing line of blood lineage and of ideologies that are contrary to each other.

During the Korean War we killed one another while belonging to the same people; it was not that we did not know that we were not of different people, not of different blood lineage. This happened due to the differing views of value that could not meet half-way. This severed our nation's ties and blood lineage. This then became a terrible, fearful wall that separated relations between father and son.

4) Confrontation of Theism and Atheism

So, what is the basic difference between these viewpoints of value that are against each other?

The basic confrontation of these views of value that is similar to the confrontation centered on the 38th parallel is the confrontation between theism and atheism. First of all, the Communist ideology starts with the absolute denial of God's existence. Since God is non-existent, the concept of absolute value and the standard of good and evil are also non-existent. Therefore in the principle of Communist revolution, achievement of its purpose is justified by any means.

Through science, Communism denied the existence of God. Also, they believed that the development of science prescribed the existence of Communism and that God and religion are just some form of superstition or myth. After Communism declared that religion is the opiate of the masses, did 20th-century science deny God and religion as myths?

No, it didn't. Though Communism is proud of science, even 20th-century science itself started to prove the existence of God and conquered over the 19th-century notion that God is only superstition.

Let us look at one example. Based on 19th-century science, dialectical materialism, which declares that material was original in the cosmos, states that the cosmos is absolute and cannot further divide; but in the 20th century new physics is overturning this view of the cosmos.

This is because it was proven as an undeniable truth that the material produced by energy, which is invisible, is transforming and has reciprocity.

This new physics, which is leading the 20th century, is affirming that the formation of the universe was not established without some form of will present in the cosmos and, through scientific principles, it is also making clear that the existence of the first cause in the universe was not itself an accidental product originating from the cosmos.

Science is asserting that man and the cosmos where created by a "causal being," which in religion we call God. This Being has intellect, emotion and will, and the creation of man is an expression of His personality. His purpose of creation is to receive joy from man and to give love to man who resembles Him. Therefore, to say that "God is not existing" is similar to stating that children have no parents.

The view of value which recognizes the Creator and the relation ship man has with Him will harmonize all the different groups in human society. Communism, which tried to erase God from this earth, became exposed as falsehood by the science that Communists so strongly believed in. It has been exposed that the Communist view of value must be eradicated from this world.

5) Communism's Mistaken View of Man

Communism treats man as some higher form of animal and like some physical material similar to a machine. This is their proper conclusion since Communism denies the existence of God. Communism declares that man evolved from the apes and reason and language developed as tools for production. Since production is treated as a god, they then assert that man is only some higher form of animal.

Since this Communist view of man is the basic problem, it leads to terrible consequences for man. When man is just a higher form of animal, man has no reason to assert his rights. When man degenerates to the level of a machine, man has no foundation to aspire for freedom, love and creativity. In this Communist society, man is just a short distance away from violence.

Naturally, man only has human value when he is coincident with the purpose of Communism. Only at that time. At any other time man has no persistent value. This is the reason that in the Communist world man is treated insignificantly like an insect. During the 60 years of the Communist regime in Russia, the French magazine, Rue Figaro (Nov. 18, 1978 edition) exposed the finding that at least 150 million humans who were against Communism were exterminated. This is the result of the Communist view of man. This is very evident.

6) The True View of Man

Man's divinity and human life originated from man being the child of God, his creator. Man's human value comes from having the same divine nature as God's. If anyone harms another, it is similar to harming God. If a man loves another, it is the same as loving God. Each human is created by God as a true individual entity. Being the substantial expression of God, man's life is as eternal as God's. The worst crime of Communism was not just the denial of God but with that the treatment of man as an animal. Communism considers man as a higher form of animal and as a living matter similar to a machine. Thus, the structure of the Communist system denies man his dignity. The confrontation of these two views of value which are contrary to each other does not occur exclusively in the Korean peninsula but presently occurs in every place in the world.

This is now the era of the battle of the views of value of North and South on a global level. Without resolving the confrontation of the views of value, the unification of North and South will fade like an illusion; furthermore, without finding a solution to Korea we cannot offer a solution to the problem of the world. The same formula that will solve the problem of Korea can solve the problem of the world.

7) View of Value Through Godism

Ladies and Gentlemen, the solution to the inaccurate attitude towards the view of value is to advocate Godism. Godism is the ideology of liberation from materialism, from worldly humanism; in explaining the existence of God and the sanctity of human life, the Communist world and Western civilization, which are declining, can be liberated. With this ideology we can liberate and save North Korea. The reason for this movement of Unification of North and South is to begin the establishment of this view of value.

Only unification with freedom is true freedom.

When we see first the confrontation of the views of value which are against each other, we should be deeply impressed that only unification in freedom is true unification.

Our unification must be the base for God, freedom and democracy. Any other kind of unification is not true unification.

The rights and privileges of our North Korean brothers have been plundered for 42 years. Like us, they also desire to enjoy freedom. This is true unification.

We have to team an important lesson from Vietnam. Vietnam was not unified. It became the slave of Russia. It did not achieve true unification. During twelve years of Communism in Vietnam, people who wanted to pursue freedom became "boat people" -- a couple of hundreds of thousands -- and many died in the ocean. Another couple million people were massacred. Communist Vietnam, which was called "unified, deteriorated to become the worst and poorest nation in the world, having a GNP of not even a hundred dollars. No one would label this is as "true unification."

Our North Korean brothers need a true revolution. The revolution that they have waited patiently for is only possible when we stand and lead to bring them world peace and prosperity. For us South Koreans, who have lived a prosperous life, this is our sacred duty towards our North Korean brothers.

For 40 years till now the only policy of unification that the Communist Party in North Korea has had is one of polarization, and they have been ceaselessly waiting for the realization of this opportunity. Their final goal of revolution is that "South Korea should be liberated from the occupation of American Imperialism and be made a unified Fatherland where the South Korean people will have the same ideology as the North Korean people." To make the South Korean people believe in the same ideology, in other words "to arm them with Kim Il Sung's unique thought," means to absolutely obey and be occupied under the doctrine of Kim Il Sung's "Father-Son." It means being a slave to Kim Il Sung.

Using their bitter experiences of defeat in the Korean war, North Korea has been ceaselessly attempting for more than 30 years to invade South Korea with the pretext of liberating the oppressed people of South Korea; therefore, this present time is very precarious.

Even though the tension between North and South Korea is at a high level, South Korea has earned worldwide admiration for its financial and economic development and has improved its international stature.

Indeed, based on the 1985 GNP, the difference between South Korea and North Korea is respectively 5.5 against 1, and South Korea has evidently achieved a record of attaining 20th place as a developed country and 12th place as a world trading partner.

After the 1988 Seoul Olympics it will be as clear as fire that South Korea has attained an undeniably favorable position economically and militarily. Thus, any military maneuvers are due to the realization by Kim Il Sung's party that the opportunity to achieve their goal through polarization by military means will be eliminated forever and they want to prevent this from happening before it's too late.

From now until one or two years later there is a possibility that North Korea in a desperate effort will choose military adventurism; further, any news or information of deterioration and chaos in South Korean politics can only serve as an explosive to hinder the commencement of the Seoul Olympics.

The establishment of the National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South comes at a very historical and important time.

8) Let's Arm with Ideology

What should the National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South do at this time?

First of all, we need to arm ourselves with the true view of value towards our nation, so that peaceful settlement and agreement can occur. The weak point of the "free countries" such as America is the existence of emptiness in their ideology. Excessive materialism and the misuse of freedom brings chaos to their view of value and promotes worldly humanism. This is the reason the Communist world will not give up its ambition for world Bolshevization until the very end.

World War III is the war of ideologies. We cannot triumph over Communism solely through military means. For Communism to be defeated, we need to have a better ideology than the Communists. This ideology can only be an ideology based on truth. There is no such ideology other than Godism!

Without changing its ideology, without arming with the Unification Thought of Godism, the free world will find it impossible to triumph over Communism. The National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South must take the offensive as the movement of pan-nationalism.

Godism serves not only to liberate our North Korean brothers but also gives salvation to the world from Communism. This ideology will serve as an opportunity to create a huge awakening in the Western world from its corruption through disillusion and immorality.

For this reason in 1976, I initiated the historical conference of the Declaration of Godism, in Washington, D.C., the capital of the United States of America.

I did this because I have faith and confidence that through Godism the Communist world can be liberated. The original reason why Communism did not decline rapidly is that up until now we didn't have any clear ideology. We were not armed with a better ideology. Therefore, from now on, let us start to extend Godism to overcome Communism and its movement from South Korea. How can we wish for unification without having an ideological offensive to overwhelm Kim Il Sung's solitary dogma that is full of unjust demands and lies?

9) Godism Is the Movement of Headwing

Unification Thought, Godism, is also the idea of Headwing. Headwing, which is neither right-wing nor left-wing, can realize real human peace which cannot be accomplished by either the right wing or the left wing. The reason for this is that both right wing and left wing cannot escape their original initiation from "selfishism"; their pursuit centering only on their own countries and on their own selves is an eternal battle of self-interests which cannot result in peace and unification. Now a new global "ism" has to appear which can break down "selfishism."

"Unselfishism," which is living for the sake of others more than one's own self, appears only with God's ideal. No other doctrine can have this kind of unselfishness-one that can bring life-because God is the substance of love, the essence of love-one that sacrifices one's self. Love is the essence of Godism; this is the central ideal which is similar to the physical "head" which give orders to move the whole physical body. This is the Headwing ideology. The right hand and the left hand accompany one single body. If the body has no head, then they will fight each other like strangers; but if the head occupies the central position, then the right hand and the left hand obey the orders from the heart, working cooperatively for the whole body.

Therefore, the unification of North and South has to be accomplished through the Headwing ideology. This will in effect cause North Korea not to make unification through polarization and at the same time cause South Korea not to invade North Korea. By "Headism," which is the Headwing ideology of interdependence through mutual prosperity and the universal sharing of values found in God, the unification of North and South can be accomplished.

10) Lets Face the Unification of North and South

Secondly, we need to have a continuous desire for unification. Without that desire, its fulfillment cannot come. This National Federation Movement needs to make a commitment for the unification of North and South Korea. Unification is not just solely our national aspiration but also inevitably our destiny. When our intellect follows up on unification, I believe God is achieving this.

At this point it is not enough to say that we need to defeat North Korea. They have a stronger desire to liberate South Korea. They have the sacrificial attitude to invest wholeheartedly in order to achieve this. Without acquiring a stronger sacrificial desire to absolutely liberate our unfortunate brothers in North Korea, unification would only be a dream. Therefore, I am planning to inspire desire through the establishment, by this National Federation, of "unification prayer centers" and "unification training centers" near the 38th Parallel in order to instill in the hearts of our 40 million countrymen an intense desire for unification with North Korea.

11) Let's Develop Our Capability

Thirdly, we have to cultivate and raise our capability. The idea of unification necessitates the development of our capability in every field for this very purpose. We have to force Kim Il Sung to abandon his ambition of polarization and his plan to invade South Korea, and open the closed society of North Korea. In order for Kim Il Sung to abandon his ideology, we have to overcome his Party in any kind of field and direction.

So, as I have already said, the establishment of the view of value and arming ourselves with that ideology is a very important goal. Then we must extend and improve our country in terms of international position. The most important capability is to establish an advanced democratic society for our nation.

Only true democracy can triumph over dictatorship. Only through the development of an ideal democratic government is it possible to defeat any dictatorial group centered on worshipping individuals. The statement made by Abraham Lincoln, "A government of the people, for the people, and by the people," is true. Democracy should be our national conscience's highest priority, having historical proportions.

12) Encourage International Support for Unification

For the sake of the unification of North and South Korea, an important issue is to develop a worldwide disposition for the urgency of unification. Centered on the United States and the nations around the Korean Peninsula such as Japan and China, we need to be armed with an ideology focused in a positive direction. We hope to make them realize that eventually North Korea cannot continue to exist in isolation, by mobilizing Russia to influence North Korea to open up its closed society. We have to create the situation of international pressure so that they themselves will want to be free from Communism and will think of cooperating for the nation.

Kim Il Sung's organization, which seems formidable but is really an illusion, will soon collapse and fall down because it is rooted in deception.

With the establishment of The Washington Times in America we initiated a worldwide movement of ideally educating the free world, an intention that I had for a long time; we are also organizing around the globe to form many newspapers, to educate the world media, to give direction to university professors worldwide, to guide student movements in every nation, to bring about cooperation among various South American countries and to form understanding among the world religions. Already, I have devoted myself to build the foundation to induce North Korean liberation by trying to influence America, Japan, Europe and South America, and, finally, China.

Korea is in a very delicate position, geographically and politically. America, Japan, Russia, and China, have deep interests in the Korean peninsula; therefore, the great achievement of our unification will be to guide in a profitable direction the influences of these four strong world powers. I accomplished this influence and this ability through the movement of education of ideology on the world level; without doing this, the unification of the Fatherland will never be accomplished.

The "National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South" cannot start without the foundation of individual Korean effort, and cannot start without other countries in Asia as well as with the United Nations, which has a deep connection with each nation of the world. Thus, our National Federation should develop to an Asian National Federation and then to a World National Federation. This is the desire of all humanity and also the desire of God.

Ladies and Gentlemen. Now we have to accept that the great work nationwide and worldwide begins here. You who are gathered here are offering a helping hand to those saints that are gathered in this place and are receiving this historical responsibility of unification by organizing the National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South.

Our national spirit has to be liberated to an ideology of "respect heaven and love the people" which is similar to that of our national ancestor King Dan. Today our noble nation elevates the ideology of saving the world from the chaos of the views of value to the salvation of all things; it will mean that "Godism was born in this place."

Since I believe that Korea is a microcosm of the world, the world's problem is inseparably related to the resolution of the Korean problem. Another way of looking at it is to say the method that can solve the world problem was born in Korea. It was! We explained that Godism, which is the method of unifying North and South, became the method to solve secular humanism and save the world from Communism.

Ladies and Gentlemen. We are establishing this view of value for each other. Let us rouse ourselves to action with the weapon of the national ideology. Together, we earnestly wish for the unification of North and South. Let us have faith. Let us burn with the zeal that can penetrate the impregnable.

Let us establish the worldwide foundation by acting through this National Foundation Movement for the Unification of North and South with the determination to achieve God's Will by our own hands and with the confidence to heroically work on the front line, on the place of unification of North and South, as the eternal historical people!

Ladies and Gentlemen. Let us pledge with clenched fists and with determination in our minds in this sacred place where we are gathered to be the battle group for unification! Let us go forward united until our dream, the unification of North and South, is achieved.

May God bless you and your family. This is the message of the National Federation Movement of the Unification of North and South.

2. Support For The Movement Of Unification Of North And South

Ladies and Gentlemen. We are gathered here to achieve our goal. We know very well the situation of a divided Korea.

Because I was jailed in North Korea I know very well the situation in North Korea. We have to liberate them even though we may need to do many sacrifices. All of us must be seriously concerned.

It has been 40 years since I prayed in front of God after crossing the 38th Parallel. I have been living these past 40 years with the dire resolve for unification, and even single-handedly I want to cross the 38th Parallel and liberate this desolate Communist country. (Father couldn't continue to speak because he became too emotional and was crying.) I am certain that it is destined that a fight remains to be fought.

Ladies and Gentlemen. Before you give me respect and honor, please promise me that you will deeply remember in your heart this miserable nation and that you will pledge to go forward for its liberation and unification.

In order to bring success to this big movement we must be united as one whole body. We have to go forward hand in hand and be determined to shed sweat and blood and offer our actions sincerely, young and old, man and woman, intellectual and illiterate. We have to strive for that ideal of unification and the goal of the liberation of North Korea. Pledge and pledge and pledge! If your faith is strong, God can work with you; so please be absolutely desirous about being victorious and be a living encouragement to your friends and colleagues in your working place and in society. I really wish that you can be successful and understand the fact that it is not only we but also our brothers in that fallen country who are hoping deeply.

I cannot accomplish all this by myself; so now we need tremendous funds. Since I know the providential mission needed to accomplish this, combining the entire 60 million Korean people, I am determined to tell you the minimum donation at this time.

I hope that you can connect to this spirit and quickly contribute to the movement. Thank you very much! (May 15, 1987)

3. Establishment And Goal Of The National Federation

1) The Motivation and Background of the National Federation

Who made this National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South? (Father!) No, I mean by whom was it made? This was not by Rev. Moon, but by Heavenly Father. (Jan. 31, 1988)



Today I am the architect of a worldwide organization that is carrying the worldwide fortune and strongly dominating from the edge of the world in the spirit world to the individual, family, tribe, nation, and world; and, in this position I was banished worldwide. As you know it is not easy-the National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South. Heavenly Father has to be the leader, at the very front. It is not good if Heavenly Father is not together with us.

Today South Korea as the central nation of the world should be connected with Heaven at the axis of love. This should be 38th Parallel; it should be the pearl gate of the twelve and should be the golden gate where one can enter Heaven. But what is that gate now? "Panmunjon -- this became the gate of the Devil. This should have been the gate that is connected to gold but it became the gate connected to destruction. There is where righteousness and evil confront. Righteousness is pursued and evil has gained power. It is hit by falsehood. God's Will is to get rid of this thing. Rev. Moon is doing this as a representative of the whole world. We have to defend there as well as in America and in Japan.

Because of the division of North and South, we have to accomplish unification by connecting to God's original love, making an offering for the resentment of the world. Therefore, through the liberation of God and humankind, we can step on the problem of this nation and everything will center on the ideology of love. Therefore, the National Foundation Movement for the Unification of North and South, centered on the unification of the Fatherland, desires to join there through the preparation of a glorious ideology of eternal love and of eternal liberation; it will open the gate to the Kingdom of Heaven where we can live together with Heavenly Father for eternity. Do you understand? (Yes!)

I came back to Korea which is still connected to the right side of the realm of the individual, the family, the tribe, and the nation. I came back to Korea to bring the realm of victory. Thus, Cain must surrender to Abel. Is that wrong? Because I brought that kind of fortune, I could establish the National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South. When the Korean War happened, the Communist people broke through the 38th Parallel; you have to do more than them. How many years did the Communist Party organize? Three years! They prepared the invasion of Korea in a period of three years, from 1948 to 1950; so we have to act within three years.

Until I could at last accomplish the way that America should go, because I was in the position of pioneer, I could not return. Heavenly Father has taught me to become aware that everything is connected here. If not I would have returned to Korea a long time ago. Why do the Korean people come and work here? Is that wrong? After building the path where Heaven could go, where Heaven could reign, truly I could go back to my own country. Heaven could come to our country through the world stage. Not to go through that way-that is a different thinking. So, from now on, by the organization, National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South, I could connect the way which can connect with the world and the unification of North and South.

People who are wishing for the unification of North and South are also wishing for the appearance of one whom heaven recognizes as the righteous ruler. So that this time, by establishing the National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South, the South Korean people see that only Rev. Moon is striving for the unification of North and South. This is not an impossible theory. It's definitely fact. Even the government cannot do this. Can Pres. Chung make the unification of North and South? Kim Il Sung said, "Let's unify North and South." Can he unify North and South Korea? Its a dream!

Right after World War II, global division started; Christianity in America couldn't unite with the American nation and the Korean people couldn't unite with Rev. Moon. I had to make indemnity on that level to make two points into one. But Rev. Moon made the Federation centered on God and centered on the Unification Church as a perfect foundation for people to place power in all kinds of directions. Rev. Moon made the foundation!

We cannot be like those passing by in the street drinking alcohol and muttering, "Oh, what a good feeling!" Already we are being surrounded from around the world. We have to bring back our seat over the level of the net that surrounds us which is connected to America, Japan, and China. In order to establish the environment to begin the National Federation I established in Oct. 11, 1986 the Federation of the Unification of Professors and Students. The head of a university expressed astonishment as to why Rev. Moon was doing that kind of work; it's like cooking beans also like lighting a candle. But at that moment the providence was very urgent.

Being so busy I could not look back and time passed so quickly.

Especially 1987, during its establishment on April 13 and the declaration on June 29 of the National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South, was a very complicated time nationally and providentially. Since we started the unification movement in such a dangerous time, this organization will be considered strange and remarkable. Some rich people who had a lot of money, some political people, and also people who want to succeed in life, just left. They didn't do anything. The situation was similar to dying; but we were the only ones shouting with a big voice. So, the Unification . . .

Last year, on campus, a leftist movement tried to attack one member. If this Unification Church member fights with them he will automatically win. This Unification Church member's name, where did it come from? This was the name or slogan given by the leftist movement to this member as he fought at the central campus of the university. During that situation on the school campuses in the entire country of Korea, who else beside us was giving speeches centered on university professors and famous people in society? This was the big challenge. This was so dangerous. On May 15, with this kind of foundation, we established the National Federation. Was it made by a nation? Who made it? Absolutely I made it. (January 2, 1988)

-

Section 1. National Federation For The Unification Of North And South - Part 2

4. Foundation Day

That time comes only once. We should yearn and prepare aggressively for that time because time waits for no one. It just passes by.

If this doesn't transpire, heavenly fortune will be very different. So there is no time for night or day. There is no night and day. In order to accomplish this we cannot rest. Getting tired is not a problem. Thus, this time we organized the National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South.

Why does Reverend Moon absolutely have to organize the conference before May 15? It is the season similar to spring, before summer. That is when all things are restored to life. Looking at the whole situation . . . . Which year did the May 16th event occur? (1961) The new sovereignty was born centered on the fortune like May 16. So, we had to do it before then. Not after. At this time, the whole Korean situation should be like that. Since it did not happen according to God's providence, confusion has transpired. The opposition party is confused; the government party is confused; people themselves cannot find direction where they should be going; the religious people cannot act, and no one can guide anyone. We are all tightly connected. The spirit world and the physical world were divided, as well as East and West, North and South. To overcome, we need to do it like this. All fortunes go together intensively. Regarding the organization of the National Foundation Movement for the Unification of North and South, "so-and-so" said that it cannot be done.

Also, so-and-so said, "I'm dying, too busy." (When is a good time to do it?) It's good to do it during the summer vacation in July. Did I say June? (You said June.) It's not June! (laughter) There isn't time. Reverend Moon has to do it! Everything, this time! . . . . How do they fit together -- screw, bolts, nuts, turning together? It's similar to that. Its very interesting, very strange, mysterious, to find out this point. Who is there? Heavenly Father is there! What is the name of Heavenly Father? Can you understand?

Actually it is easy. I know that it's very difficult to make a free association in America under the terrible storm of criticism. I have to direct them to make everything. However, they don't understand. It's more important than the National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South. We have to do this by May 15. Then people who come to see it will comment, "Hey, you did it!" Did you do it just because you were compelled? Anyway, you did well. If it was possible, how good it could be around June; but that is wrong. It's no good after May 15. Some religious people can say, "Let's do Chon-do-gyo" on the Kyon Ryung mountain on May 16 and it will happen. With that kind of confidence I wanted to build the pan-national organization for the unification of North and South; that is why I pressed to do so by May 15. After the 16th, people will ask, "Oh, what is Rev. Moon doing? He is just imitating and copying!" We might hear this kind of comment. If it becomes like that, our image will become bad. So, I pressured people to do it quickly. Like feces, evil things smell. Three or four days later, no one wants to touch it.

This time Rev. Moon came back to Korea to organize the National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South. At this time the conference stopped and the government domination was taken away. So, the Korean people now follow Rev. Moon. Do you understand? (Yes!)

This is the way for South Korea to be in unison with Rev. Moon. If everybody -- all families, Kim Il Sung, North Korea -- does this, then we will have a situation of saturation or abundance.

This saturation will overflow if it cannot fit anymore. Centered on Rev. Moon, connecting with this situation of saturation, it can elevate towards the worldwide course. From then on it will not come down. Here is the ideal world, one equal world. It is returning to a true world.

5. The Goal Of The National Foundation

Which national federation unification movement centered on God's original idea is unifying North and South? Therefore, to build that nation of Heaven we need to build a new national ideology. (May 1, 1987)



Rev. Moon returned to Korea to make the National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South in order to make a unified Korea. (November 13, 1987)



We established the NFMUNS to find a shortcut to unification. What must we do? Not only the unification of South and North. Not only the liberation of South and North. We have to liberate Heavenly Father by liberating humankind. What is the center? We have to know that the center is True Love.

The National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South is the organization for the unification of North and South. People first need to make the federation, then do the unification movement; so we have to be united to mobilize 60 million people. If the standard-bearer can unite 6 million and then 60 million towards the new Eden, then the world will directly become the perfect foundation for the Kingdom of Heaven on Earth.

Have confidence and faith. Believe the words of Rev. Moon that from now on we have to defeat North Korea. Who is taking responsibility? Heavenly Father cannot take responsibility. Reverend Moon also cannot take responsibility. Each person should take responsibility; each person has to be liberated from Satan. In order to be liberated, what should each person do? Your family needs to be liberated. So what is the goal which puts all power on this National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South? There is only one goal. The goal of the Unification Church, the goal of the Victory Over Communism League, the goal of the Federation of Unification of Students and Professors, and the goal of the National Federation is the same. It's not two, just one. What is it? It is the family! Why the family? Because of the Fall, the family was lost. So we have to recover the family.

What is the goal of the National Foundation? When we do the movement for the unification of South and North, what do we have to defeat? Where is the focal point? Where is the place where we should thrust the general attack? The standard of defeating is not in Seoul city; it is in all the district and the neighborhood. All leaders of the district and the neighborhood and "the village." Our own organization must bring all our power to that movement. Where is the place of our front line? Of course, we all have to go to the district and the neighborhood and Li and the neighborhood; but it is not good without initially putting a foundation in the town and "The district." Do you understand? Also, without maintaining a base of 3,300 people in the whole nation, it is impossible to bring victory centered on the town and "The district."

Therefore, does "to defeat" mean that we can bring victory over Communism armed only with ideology? It is no good to be armed only with ideology! Already the Communists are trying to realize their ideal by making a nation centered on Communist ideology. During these 40 years they are exerting themselves to actualize that ideal; but until now that has not been accomplished . . . . They have the Communist ideology and the benefit of action, but since the work is centered on the leading organization, the Communist Party, people forget about it. People quit, leave or defect. By recognizing these events, we know that our time has come. Therefore we can completely connect with the North Korean people by uniting with the foundation movement in South Korea.

So, the "defeating movement" in North Korea is the movement to defeat the district and Li leaders in North Korea. Here in this national organization you indeed train and finish. . . .

The goal of the National Foundation Movement from now on is the movement of victory in the district and the neighborhood. If only we unite with this, the unification of North and South will happen. Even if only armed with the ideology to unite the district and the neighborhood leaders, then we can unify North and South. It is not difficult to unite the district and "The neighborhood's" leaders.

We have the organizations: the Victory Over Communism League, the Federation of Unification of Professors and Students, and the National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South, and all these organizations share the same goal which is the occupation of the district and the neighborhood.

6. Management Of The Federation

From now on the issue is world mobilization. In order to accomplish that, first of all we must have an absolute ideology; second, an intensive organization; and, third, an understanding of the unification process since we are confronting Communism whose activity and power of organization are greater than ours. For that development to occur, we need to organize.

Presently Kim Il Sung actually has a strong hold on 20 million people; therefore, we have to make an organization that is stronger than that. If we do that, then the organization of Kim Il Sung will naturally fall down. This is the providential viewpoint. It will collapse naturally. Did the North Devil organize everything through compulsion? North Korea is composed of volunteers. We are composed of volunteers.

When we think on that, we need a unified theory that can assimilate everything, that can transcend those of the Communist organization and the democratic organization. We can conclude that we need to organize unification based on an idea like this.

To form an organization for world unification, we should use Korea as a model. An organization centered on Korea, a federation for World Unification, East and West, North and South. A federation for the unification of the world, east and west, north and south. Definitely, Korea becomes the model of the world. If the world is included, then all things become a unified world organization. The whole nation has to be armed with that ideology.

In order to do that, what should we do? We have to come up with educators who can teach the whole nation. We have to reach highly educated people. We should connect quickly with South Korean educational organizations.

We need to work with everyone in the universities, in junior High Schools, in High Schools and in the National Schools. We should quickly link with leaders of educational organizations.

We have to intensify educational activity, meaning that we have to connect the student activities. We have to educate and extend this activity through the students, connecting above and below and left and right. After that we need to educate parents through the students. Also we have to educate the family.

Through the student organizations, everything -- family and society -- can be connected. We have to tie everything vertically on the horizontal foundation. Who must do it? Teachers have to it. We need to inform the schools that the teachers and the professors have to do it.

Then the organization of public officials. After connecting the private organizations centered on the college campuses we have to mobilize the organization of public officials. We have to connect state organizations like the government through the organization of public officials. It means to unify different organizations of public officials.

Then in order to mobilize this kind of people, the leaders of society, we include in the federation meetings alumni and graduate students from the universities. We have to connect with the region as one core center. Centered on the region we have to establish the unification movement completely. Then we have to unify parents, students, teachers and public officials.

We must prepare an organization of two parts because your country and the reality in Korea is different. It is not necessary in your country, but Korea needs to make unity of the North and South. We have to pre, pare two parts of organization. We have to prepare this kind of organization in South Korea as well as in North Korea. In South Korea it is necessary to have this kind of organization because after the unification of North and South Korea these organizations will make preparations for the elections.

Even though South Korea is too small and too narrow, it can become like a tiger's head if it uses Rev. Moon's head, hands and legs. How do we mobilize with just 1,000 people? If it is just me, I cannot do anything because I am just 1/1000th. So how do we do it? By thinking that one thing in North Korea is the problem. So, is there anyone who will go to North Korea? All those people raising their hand say "yes"!

From now on for three years I want to go to North Korea and organize in all kind's of organizations, in each the district, the town and li and in women's and men's clubs. We will start now. Are you going to do it? (I will do it!) (Jan. 21, 1986)



If your power is lacking, we will mobilize the leaders of li; by receiving help through the cooperation of the central organization we will educate teachers and principals, and then we will educate the students. After quickly finishing this, we will use their vacation time to bring their parents. Then it's finished! At the same time, through our activities, we will organize the leaders of the district, the neighborhood and the town, the neighborhood organizations. After that, we will connect everything centered on well-known people in society and in the alumni associations. Aside from that, we will take charge to educate and prepare the army and the private defense groups; indeed, we will educate all the people to become members and then the work of the National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South Korea will be finished.

When we are finished with all organizations, if a stranger appears in a village we can ring the bell in every house to notify one another. We should check everything. If the person says that he came to visit his parents and his hometown, we should call his parents to see if they know this person or not and would they let him inside their house; then even the best spy will be defeated, and contact with his leaders will be destroyed.

We have to check every day; we have to expose secret telegrams or wireless communications that are coming and going between North Korea and South Korea. We do not exactly have any clear statistic on how many active North Korean spies there are behind the scenes, but it would be a big number. If we can stand the fire of truth with Heavenly Father's protection, we will be able to round them up. We can know if a person is for unification or not. Do you understand now what we should do for the establishment of the organization for unification? (Yes!) Now is the moment when Rev. Moon is devising plans for that realization. Due to my experience in the jail of Hungnam Prison, I have scrutinized everything. We have to realize that if we cannot take out the root of the Communist Party and Kim Il Sung, then Korea will indeed be punished.

So, the thing that needs most attention is to find out where they are penetrating. Their number one goal is the district and the neighborhood, so the emphasis is how to defeat this. (Jan. 2. 1988)



Participation in the National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South has to be extended even to the Headquarters of the Defense Army. We have to educate all qualified men. We have to put these people in the most important positions in their districts. They are the brave patriots who will sacrifice their lives. For the sake of the country and the nation, they fought and were injured. It is they who should teach the juniors the desire to dissolve the resentment towards the North Devil. Centered on Unification Thought, district leaders will join the National Federation. They will become important leaders armed with an ideology they believe in. If it becomes like this, the unification of the fatherland will be completed.

Then there is the "prepared army of the post." We educate the "prepared army" and let them attend our organization. If you meet some "funny person" there, right away confront him with our ideology. Fight with theology, then guide him along the right way. After the education of the "prepared army" the next thing to do is to educate the "private army," and there is no other place that can do this than the National Federation. Therefore we have to practice by having them receive everything. We have to get back the balance in every kind of field so that people will come to devote themselves to the Unification Movement. (Jan. 2, 1988)



Therefore, what do we do with the local organizations? There is our church organization. But here, in this place, there is no Federation of Unification of Students and Professors. Therefore we have to allot one professor of the Federation of Unification of Professors and Students. He can use one office with two other persons, and each person's mission is to help each other.

Therefore centered on the Unification Church, one person can do VOC and be vice-president of a National Federation, and the powerful person in the local area can be another vice president.

Therefore, three persons have to make unity. It is not good if we cannot make unity with three persons. To do this they have to focus together. The mouth also has to function with three points. The ear also. Everything must be like this. Thus, it must be achieved within the realm of the four-position foundation centered on the spirit. This is the Divine Principle viewpoint.

From now on, the organization of this system is in three stages. Three stages. If the President has to control from the district government to the Ministry of Finance, the President has to give the direction until the Minister of Finance. Then it's three stages. Thus the Minister of State is from the Minister of Finance, Chief of the Department, Chief of the Section. The Minister of State goes down one step. We have to connect to this kind of organization, do you understand?

Our organization also has the form of three stages; that is the town, the village, the neighborhood, centered on the town and the district, the district and the neighborhood centered on the district. (Feb. 24, 1988)



I recently made the National Federation, but before that I organized the Unification Church and the IFVOC. When we just look at it horizontally, the problem is to determine which one is the first among these three organizations. If it were up to you, the first would be the Unification Church, then the IFVOC, and lastly the National Federation; but how about with Rev. Moon? I say that unity centered on the National Federation is first, and everything else is after that. This is the stage of formation, growth, and perfection. In relation to this, we realize that the Unification Church is in the position of the head. Then the IFVOC is the fighting spirit. The National Federation is the mobile leg.

During the Age of Restoration we do not work from the head. We have to work from below. Therefore, going down from the head, the IFVOC and the Unification Church have to turn, centered on the National Federation. Indeed, doing like this will be its end because the center is turning.

If it comes to turn centered on the Unification Church, the place of rotation of the IFVOC and the place of rotation of the National Foundation will also end.

So in the era of the final restoration, when turning we need to turn centered on people. We have to turn with the same heart of all 40 million Korean people. With this kind of meaning, I said to unite centered on the National Movement.

When we unite, where we go to oneness is to be centered on the National Federation; but to make oneness, you have to go to the district and the neighborhood. If it cannot unite all the people from the bottom up, it is no good. If three branches don't become one, then it's no good. The record has to show three people united.

I made the National Federation by this kind of means. Then to put this order worldwide, I said to get the members of the district and the neighborhood under control quickly, by the movement of defeating the district and the neighborhood. (Jan. 2, 1988)

7. Our Attitude Towards The Activity Of The Federation

Now we organize the National Foundation Movement for the Unification of North and South; the era has come which is able to show the march of the group for unification which is struggling day and night, fighting and moving with the heart of love that is able to hold all the people. (February 23, 1988)



Since we are doing God's Will, Heaven will create all the circumstances and conditions. Then the core will be erected, constructed together. This is just the same as with Cain and Abel. So, we have to invest in its development now. Isn't that so? What must we do as the National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South? When the circumstances are ready, we have to invest everything ourselves. How much investment? Investing should be the same as being able to unify. That would be to sacrifice ourselves. If we do not do this, then we cannot do anything.

The course of restoration is the course of the history of re-creation; but as long as we remain in the restoration process, we have to invest. The limitation of having to invest must continue until perfection.

When everyone came to Korea, did you think that you can easily achieve the goal of the National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South? Here is the front line. Here is the front line of the world. Here is the focal point of the world. So, if everyone makes determination, I see that many kinds of revelations will happen here centered on God's Will. Isn't it too good to be true that if we unite completely we can even move spirit world to soon call Kim Il Sung?

Even though there is no one, it has to be done. Even if you do not have money, sell your house; just do it! Then Heaven can protect our future; He can take all the responsibility.

There is a point there. To do it with money or do it because of that organization. If this organization is not organized by Heaven, then it was organized by Satan. If it isn't used for the heavenly purpose, then money is poison. Poison. It would perish, do you understand? Sincerity is necessary. Sincerity. From now on work and visit; if need be, cry more than you would cry inside the church. It is that easy. For the National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South, sincerely cry and work more that you would in the church.

When in a village, it is elegant to be working and visiting by car. But if your mission dictates that you have to walk many, many miles, then you have to do it. You should be grateful for today's conveniences which can make your work faster; feel like "it's too good for me!" If you have the heart to do ten times more, a hundred times more that, you even begin spitting out blood just doing it, and Heaven will cooperate.

As the representative of the world, of the South Korean people and the country of South Korea, we have to make that offering. Are you standing the same way as I am with the attitude that I can do anything for others? You cannot?

As the representative, the Unification Church is doing this. By Rev. Moon's order, the Abel standard is that the Unification Church has to completely unite with Heavenly Father's love and the True Parents; then you and Rev. Moon become one. You and all things become united, which is the foundation; so you have to build completely. Together with what? Together with the nation. We have to hold tightly. We have to hold the nation and its people. Do you understand?

The Unification Church members have to hold all things, hold the land of South Korea and its people. Unification Church members are in the children's position of Cain and Abel. The way that Cain should go was established when Abel became a sacrifice. We should hold the South Korean people through this kind of principle. Reverend Moon holds the nation in the same way.

You should hold the land of South Korea like this, centered on God, centered on love. We have to achieve the realm of liberation on the parallel line by connecting and uniting with God's love, by children and parents uniting centered on God's love, by all things and man uniting centered on God's love. Through God's love all things are held; children's hands are held by parents, parent's hands are held by God.

You must know that God is alive. God should be alive! (Amen!)

I feel good so I donated 5,000 million. I am feeling very well, that is why I do it, or, I was feeling bad and that is why I do it. So, from now on, those people who feel bad and donate, get punishment. Do it with a happy heart. After the restoration of Canaan, is it good for the hero who is in front to start the building of a nation unwillingly? You need to have the kind of heart that wants to learn continuously and goes endlessly with joy, day and night.

Even though people follow me and persecute me, I live with great joy. I didn't cry when I was handcuffed, going to jail. I went with a smile, not with tears. I didn't react like a small minded person. When I went to Danbury, Bo Hi Pak and everybody cried, but I said "So, goodbye, I will go," and then I left. "You don't know there is life after Danbury? Because you are blind you cannot see, but I see ahead. Now I go full of hope!" Otherwise, it is no good. After saying that, I entered. I fulfilled thirteen months. Number thirteen is the worst number in America. I came out from the jail to restore this number.

This time, did you read the message on the organization of the National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South? (Yes!) At the closing, I gave a speech on what to do in order to unify the 38th Parallel; I had a lump in my throat for about five minutes and I delivered the speech more painfully than any in my whole life . . . . For this one goal we have defeat ten thousand times. To do ten thousand times. Everyone, each time I had to hit the bull's eye. I did like this. Otherwise we couldn't restore. So, my wish is that you can inherit and build on all that Rev. Moon has achieved.

Just as Rev. Moon's family became one, you and your spouse must become one completely, and from now on, you have to make unity with the people. South and North are in the position of children. Do you understand? You have to take responsibility for the worldwide indemnity course just as Rev. Moon did, so that we can graft here. It means that you have to accomplish everything, the completion of the providence.

8. No One Is Against The Federation

The Government Party, the Opposition Party, all the government parties -- you shouldn't be interested in them. The urgent problem now is to unite South and North; is it to fight with both parties? So, everyone, if anyone wants to do it then do it; but those who don't want to, then don't. Seeing all these things happening in this era, we know that the time of fortune is coming to Korea. Even though America is great, she has to cooperate and help Korea.

Therefore, the point of conclusion is the National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South. So, President Hwang, should he attend here or shouldn't he? The bureaucrats of the government party and the opposition party, should they also attend or not? How about those against this? Should we say, "If you are against us you are Communist"; should we slap them and throw them out? If the time comes that the government is against it, I will drive into them more than the Communist demonstrator. If they are against this, they must be cleaned up. We should clean up both the government and the opposition party. You have to do it with this kind of determination. Do you understand? (Yes!) We have to have that kind of faith. We have this kind of ideology, the kind of landing operation that can liberate the spirit world, the physical world and God's resentment. This is the present subject matter; already we received that order. We have to learn. There is no objection. Logically, is there any objection? Is there any objection? (No!) When we consider the providential viewpoint together with the historical climate, there is no other conclusion.

Now, the goal of our victory is the family. This is the movement of defeating the district and the neighborhood leaders. Is that the family? There is the leader of the district and the neighborhood at the center of the town. The three stages center on all towns. So it is necessary that the base of the town centered on "the town-the village" and town is connected. In the big city, centered on the district, the district and the neighborhood are connected. Do you understand? Therefore, three stages.

So women, go there to be able to connect with the leader of the district and "Tang"; you have to mobilize women there. Is there anyone who is against the National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South? If they are against it, then they are Communists and their action is to give benefit to the enemy. So, the position of our nation is completely united with the standard of the Divine Principle. It is the same, isn't it?

Even with the same positions, for a long time they stood above us and hit us. But now we have to stand above strongly. All the conditions that they established are going down. At the family level, in all kinds of situations, husband's as well as wife's, son's as well as daughter's.

Everything that became connected with Eve in the Garden of Eden, all fallen levels of the family, has to establish the opposite condition and follow the heavenly nation which is connected like the perfected Eve centering on the original perfect Adam. In that realm, if Satan invades, the Communist Party automatically perishes. Do you understand? The Communist Party will perish naturally.

Where are those who offered as much as I did for South Korea, who invested as much for this Christian nation?

Some people did centered on themselves, but Rev. Moon-did he take any benefit from this nation? I was treated indifferently; until now who has helped me win against the persecution of the Unification Church? Who has given me even one bowl of noodles? As I am building this foundation, trying to liberate people's resentment in the nation, trying to liberate North Korea, trying to unify North and South, I Will receive those who are against me. I will grasp their chest and say, "Hey, you! How come?" If you say to me, "Don't do it!," I will hit your face. Moreover, people who want to crush what I am doing, I will hit them from the front; I am not the one who is generously doing this.

During 40 years of suffering as the "pioneer" going the righteous way centered on God's Will, do you understand how tragic and painful a heart I have, what kind of aggrievement I was holding? While you ate your meals and slept, I was pushed into jail. Do you understand what Rev. Moon is saying? You give me this kind of suffering if you feel that intensive melting of the heart, that kind of pain, and you are still against me. You attack when you talk so. When the heat rose and the eye became too opened and the mouth could not speak, what can you do to defeat becoming like that? Even if you are haughty, will you lose elegantly? What can you do? So, now, go out and behave like this.

Is everybody like this? When you are visiting the leader of the district and the neighborhood, walking locally during the nighttime, is there anyone who is trying to stab you with a sharp-edged tool? Is there any or not? No! Everything is peaceful. I prepared everything so that no one can touch us, even if some people swing a long pole.

No one can go against the movement of unification of North and South. The only way we can receive persecution from anyone against us is if they are Communists. This would be more clear as the activity of the IFVOC is expanding. The only choice for the people who are in the nation's government office is to support our war of unification of South and North, because their main policy is against Communism. Even though they do not like to, they have to answer and do something anyway to justify receiving government officers' and leaders' cooperation.

If they are against the unification of North and South, it will sting them when you ask them kindly what their reason is. They have to raise their hand in front for a clear and justifiable passage.

I have been suffering all my life in order to make the foundation to be able to start the movement of unification of North and South. From now on, I really wish that you can work bravely in the circumstances that have already been created so that we can implement it much more easily. If there are people who are against the movement for the unification of North and South, demonstrate in front of them so that they will turn the opposite way. (Nov. 21, 1986)

9. National Education Is Necessary

For Korea to receive salvation is dependent on the accomplishment of the National Movement. (Nov. 21, 1986)



In order to liberate North Korea, we cannot go with empty hand; we should prepare all the resources that can liberate all kinds of things. We have to solve that within this kind of preparation. All along, I did not work because I had the money. I worked with absolute belief. I achieved this because I had unconditional faith when I planned to do it like this 40 years ago.

I accomplished today's success since I made the effort. It is the same for you. From now on, in order to attain the victory completely in Korea, education is necessary more than anything else. Take no notice of day or night, just as I taught. If there is time, even skip lunch and dinner and tell them, hold them and shed tears; indeed they have to be moved. Look at the course which I went until now. Even now, if one person visits me, I hold onto him and spend time to tell him God's word; I do not go to any other place. You will understand how I have lived my whole life, if you do like this. If you work with faith as I have, I am very sure that God's Will, will be done in Korea.

After educating there is no principle to be presumed. Education is indirect preparation. Indirect preparation is for doing that direct preparation. If you do indirect preparation, then I will turn to direct preparation. So, you do the indirect preparation. To evacuate three-tenths of one million in one month couldn't be difficult through our organization. (Nov. 21, 1986)



Do you know that because of when and what the Unification Church is, the government parties are fighting and restraining each other? Should we be grateful? (laughter) Even now, is that situation dead or are they still fighting? Who and what are they saying in this situation? Everyone is discouraged, saying "Oh, no! Our country is falling apart. There is no hope!" Then at the same time Rev. Moon appears and says, "Let us unify North and South; I have confidence!" Then raising up the people, they say, "yes."

Now the National Federation itself is not a problem. The problem is how to educate the district and the neighborhood and have it sink in. Through this way, education is the same. Education is Unification Thought; through education of VOC, through the Divine Principle, we educate. Everything comes into the district and the neighborhood .Education of Unification Thought is the responsibility of the National Federation centered on the professors; education of VOC is the responsibility of the IFVOC; and education of Divine Principle is the responsibility of the Unification Church. Even though we cannot give any other, whatever the subject is, restoration will hasten if we add the Divine Principle.

It is good to issue membership identification to that special team of about 3,000 people, those who have received the education on the unification of North and South. (Nov. 21, 1986)

-

Section 1. National Federation For The Unification Of North And South - Part 2

4. Foundation Day

That time comes only once. We should yearn and prepare aggressively for that time because time waits for no one. It just passes by.

If this doesn't transpire, heavenly fortune will be very different. So there is no time for night or day. There is no night and day. In order to accomplish this we cannot rest. Getting tired is not a problem. Thus, this time we organized the National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South.

Why does Reverend Moon absolutely have to organize the conference before May 15? It is the season similar to spring, before summer. That is when all things are restored to life. Looking at the whole situation . . . . Which year did the May 16th event occur? (1961) The new sovereignty was born centered on the fortune like May 16. So, we had to do it before then. Not after. At this time, the whole Korean situation should be like that. Since it did not happen according to God's providence, confusion has transpired. The opposition party is confused; the government party is confused; people themselves cannot find direction where they should be going; the religious people cannot act, and no one can guide anyone. We are all tightly connected. The spirit world and the physical world were divided, as well as East and West, North and South. To overcome, we need to do it like this. All fortunes go together intensively. Regarding the organization of the National Foundation Movement for the Unification of North and South, "so-and-so" said that it cannot be done.

Also, so-and-so said, "I'm dying, too busy." (When is a good time to do it?) It's good to do it during the summer vacation in July. Did I say June? (You said June.) It's not June! (laughter) There isn't time. Reverend Moon has to do it! Everything, this time! . . . . How do they fit together -- screw, bolts, nuts, turning together? It's similar to that. Its very interesting, very strange, mysterious, to find out this point. Who is there? Heavenly Father is there! What is the name of Heavenly Father? Can you understand?

Actually it is easy. I know that it's very difficult to make a free association in America under the terrible storm of criticism. I have to direct them to make everything. However, they don't understand. It's more important than the National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South. We have to do this by May 15. Then people who come to see it will comment, "Hey, you did it!" Did you do it just because you were compelled? Anyway, you did well. If it was possible, how good it could be around June; but that is wrong. It's no good after May 15. Some religious people can say, "Let's do Chon-do-gyo" on the Kyon Ryung mountain on May 16 and it will happen. With that kind of confidence I wanted to build the pan-national organization for the unification of North and South; that is why I pressed to do so by May 15. After the 16th, people will ask, "Oh, what is Rev. Moon doing? He is just imitating and copying!" We might hear this kind of comment. If it becomes like that, our image will become bad. So, I pressured people to do it quickly. Like feces, evil things smell. Three or four days later, no one wants to touch it.

This time Rev. Moon came back to Korea to organize the National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South. At this time the conference stopped and the government domination was taken away. So, the Korean people now follow Rev. Moon. Do you understand? (Yes!)

This is the way for South Korea to be in unison with Rev. Moon. If everybody -- all families, Kim Il Sung, North Korea -- does this, then we will have a situation of saturation or abundance.

This saturation will overflow if it cannot fit anymore. Centered on Rev. Moon, connecting with this situation of saturation, it can elevate towards the worldwide course. From then on it will not come down. Here is the ideal world, one equal world. It is returning to a true world.

5. The Goal Of The National Foundation

Which national federation unification movement centered on God's original idea is unifying North and South? Therefore, to build that nation of Heaven we need to build a new national ideology. (May 1, 1987)



Rev. Moon returned to Korea to make the National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South in order to make a unified Korea. (November 13, 1987)



We established the NFMUNS to find a shortcut to unification. What must we do? Not only the unification of South and North. Not only the liberation of South and North. We have to liberate Heavenly Father by liberating humankind. What is the center? We have to know that the center is True Love.

The National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South is the organization for the unification of North and South. People first need to make the federation, then do the unification movement; so we have to be united to mobilize 60 million people. If the standard-bearer can unite 6 million and then 60 million towards the new Eden, then the world will directly become the perfect foundation for the Kingdom of Heaven on Earth.

Have confidence and faith. Believe the words of Rev. Moon that from now on we have to defeat North Korea. Who is taking responsibility? Heavenly Father cannot take responsibility. Reverend Moon also cannot take responsibility. Each person should take responsibility; each person has to be liberated from Satan. In order to be liberated, what should each person do? Your family needs to be liberated. So what is the goal which puts all power on this National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South? There is only one goal. The goal of the Unification Church, the goal of the Victory Over Communism League, the goal of the Federation of Unification of Students and Professors, and the goal of the National Federation is the same. It's not two, just one. What is it? It is the family! Why the family? Because of the Fall, the family was lost. So we have to recover the family.

What is the goal of the National Foundation? When we do the movement for the unification of South and North, what do we have to defeat? Where is the focal point? Where is the place where we should thrust the general attack? The standard of defeating is not in Seoul city; it is in all the district and the neighborhood. All leaders of the district and the neighborhood and "the village." Our own organization must bring all our power to that movement. Where is the place of our front line? Of course, we all have to go to the district and the neighborhood and Li and the neighborhood; but it is not good without initially putting a foundation in the town and "The district." Do you understand? Also, without maintaining a base of 3,300 people in the whole nation, it is impossible to bring victory centered on the town and "The district."

Therefore, does "to defeat" mean that we can bring victory over Communism armed only with ideology? It is no good to be armed only with ideology! Already the Communists are trying to realize their ideal by making a nation centered on Communist ideology. During these 40 years they are exerting themselves to actualize that ideal; but until now that has not been accomplished . . . . They have the Communist ideology and the benefit of action, but since the work is centered on the leading organization, the Communist Party, people forget about it. People quit, leave or defect. By recognizing these events, we know that our time has come. Therefore we can completely connect with the North Korean people by uniting with the foundation movement in South Korea.

So, the "defeating movement" in North Korea is the movement to defeat the district and Li leaders in North Korea. Here in this national organization you indeed train and finish. . . .

The goal of the National Foundation Movement from now on is the movement of victory in the district and the neighborhood. If only we unite with this, the unification of North and South will happen. Even if only armed with the ideology to unite the district and the neighborhood leaders, then we can unify North and South. It is not difficult to unite the district and "The neighborhood's" leaders.

We have the organizations: the Victory Over Communism League, the Federation of Unification of Professors and Students, and the National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South, and all these organizations share the same goal which is the occupation of the district and the neighborhood.

6. Management Of The Federation

From now on the issue is world mobilization. In order to accomplish that, first of all we must have an absolute ideology; second, an intensive organization; and, third, an understanding of the unification process since we are confronting Communism whose activity and power of organization are greater than ours. For that development to occur, we need to organize.

Presently Kim Il Sung actually has a strong hold on 20 million people; therefore, we have to make an organization that is stronger than that. If we do that, then the organization of Kim Il Sung will naturally fall down. This is the providential viewpoint. It will collapse naturally. Did the North Devil organize everything through compulsion? North Korea is composed of volunteers. We are composed of volunteers.

When we think on that, we need a unified theory that can assimilate everything, that can transcend those of the Communist organization and the democratic organization. We can conclude that we need to organize unification based on an idea like this.

To form an organization for world unification, we should use Korea as a model. An organization centered on Korea, a federation for World Unification, East and West, North and South. A federation for the unification of the world, east and west, north and south. Definitely, Korea becomes the model of the world. If the world is included, then all things become a unified world organization. The whole nation has to be armed with that ideology.

In order to do that, what should we do? We have to come up with educators who can teach the whole nation. We have to reach highly educated people. We should connect quickly with South Korean educational organizations.

We need to work with everyone in the universities, in junior High Schools, in High Schools and in the National Schools. We should quickly link with leaders of educational organizations.

We have to intensify educational activity, meaning that we have to connect the student activities. We have to educate and extend this activity through the students, connecting above and below and left and right. After that we need to educate parents through the students. Also we have to educate the family.

Through the student organizations, everything -- family and society -- can be connected. We have to tie everything vertically on the horizontal foundation. Who must do it? Teachers have to it. We need to inform the schools that the teachers and the professors have to do it.

Then the organization of public officials. After connecting the private organizations centered on the college campuses we have to mobilize the organization of public officials. We have to connect state organizations like the government through the organization of public officials. It means to unify different organizations of public officials.

Then in order to mobilize this kind of people, the leaders of society, we include in the federation meetings alumni and graduate students from the universities. We have to connect with the region as one core center. Centered on the region we have to establish the unification movement completely. Then we have to unify parents, students, teachers and public officials.

We must prepare an organization of two parts because your country and the reality in Korea is different. It is not necessary in your country, but Korea needs to make unity of the North and South. We have to pre, pare two parts of organization. We have to prepare this kind of organization in South Korea as well as in North Korea. In South Korea it is necessary to have this kind of organization because after the unification of North and South Korea these organizations will make preparations for the elections.

Even though South Korea is too small and too narrow, it can become like a tiger's head if it uses Rev. Moon's head, hands and legs. How do we mobilize with just 1,000 people? If it is just me, I cannot do anything because I am just 1/1000th. So how do we do it? By thinking that one thing in North Korea is the problem. So, is there anyone who will go to North Korea? All those people raising their hand say "yes"!

From now on for three years I want to go to North Korea and organize in all kind's of organizations, in each the district, the town and li and in women's and men's clubs. We will start now. Are you going to do it? (I will do it!) (Jan. 21, 1986)



If your power is lacking, we will mobilize the leaders of li; by receiving help through the cooperation of the central organization we will educate teachers and principals, and then we will educate the students. After quickly finishing this, we will use their vacation time to bring their parents. Then it's finished! At the same time, through our activities, we will organize the leaders of the district, the neighborhood and the town, the neighborhood organizations. After that, we will connect everything centered on well-known people in society and in the alumni associations. Aside from that, we will take charge to educate and prepare the army and the private defense groups; indeed, we will educate all the people to become members and then the work of the National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South Korea will be finished.

When we are finished with all organizations, if a stranger appears in a village we can ring the bell in every house to notify one another. We should check everything. If the person says that he came to visit his parents and his hometown, we should call his parents to see if they know this person or not and would they let him inside their house; then even the best spy will be defeated, and contact with his leaders will be destroyed.

We have to check every day; we have to expose secret telegrams or wireless communications that are coming and going between North Korea and South Korea. We do not exactly have any clear statistic on how many active North Korean spies there are behind the scenes, but it would be a big number. If we can stand the fire of truth with Heavenly Father's protection, we will be able to round them up. We can know if a person is for unification or not. Do you understand now what we should do for the establishment of the organization for unification? (Yes!) Now is the moment when Rev. Moon is devising plans for that realization. Due to my experience in the jail of Hungnam Prison, I have scrutinized everything. We have to realize that if we cannot take out the root of the Communist Party and Kim Il Sung, then Korea will indeed be punished.

So, the thing that needs most attention is to find out where they are penetrating. Their number one goal is the district and the neighborhood, so the emphasis is how to defeat this. (Jan. 2. 1988)



Participation in the National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South has to be extended even to the Headquarters of the Defense Army. We have to educate all qualified men. We have to put these people in the most important positions in their districts. They are the brave patriots who will sacrifice their lives. For the sake of the country and the nation, they fought and were injured. It is they who should teach the juniors the desire to dissolve the resentment towards the North Devil. Centered on Unification Thought, district leaders will join the National Federation. They will become important leaders armed with an ideology they believe in. If it becomes like this, the unification of the fatherland will be completed.

Then there is the "prepared army of the post." We educate the "prepared army" and let them attend our organization. If you meet some "funny person" there, right away confront him with our ideology. Fight with theology, then guide him along the right way. After the education of the "prepared army" the next thing to do is to educate the "private army," and there is no other place that can do this than the National Federation. Therefore we have to practice by having them receive everything. We have to get back the balance in every kind of field so that people will come to devote themselves to the Unification Movement. (Jan. 2, 1988)



Therefore, what do we do with the local organizations? There is our church organization. But here, in this place, there is no Federation of Unification of Students and Professors. Therefore we have to allot one professor of the Federation of Unification of Professors and Students. He can use one office with two other persons, and each person's mission is to help each other.

Therefore centered on the Unification Church, one person can do VOC and be vice-president of a National Federation, and the powerful person in the local area can be another vice president.

Therefore, three persons have to make unity. It is not good if we cannot make unity with three persons. To do this they have to focus together. The mouth also has to function with three points. The ear also. Everything must be like this. Thus, it must be achieved within the realm of the four-position foundation centered on the spirit. This is the Divine Principle viewpoint.

From now on, the organization of this system is in three stages. Three stages. If the President has to control from the district government to the Ministry of Finance, the President has to give the direction until the Minister of Finance. Then it's three stages. Thus the Minister of State is from the Minister of Finance, Chief of the Department, Chief of the Section. The Minister of State goes down one step. We have to connect to this kind of organization, do you understand?

Our organization also has the form of three stages; that is the town, the village, the neighborhood, centered on the town and the district, the district and the neighborhood centered on the district. (Feb. 24, 1988)



I recently made the National Federation, but before that I organized the Unification Church and the IFVOC. When we just look at it horizontally, the problem is to determine which one is the first among these three organizations. If it were up to you, the first would be the Unification Church, then the IFVOC, and lastly the National Federation; but how about with Rev. Moon? I say that unity centered on the National Federation is first, and everything else is after that. This is the stage of formation, growth, and perfection. In relation to this, we realize that the Unification Church is in the position of the head. Then the IFVOC is the fighting spirit. The National Federation is the mobile leg.

During the Age of Restoration we do not work from the head. We have to work from below. Therefore, going down from the head, the IFVOC and the Unification Church have to turn, centered on the National Federation. Indeed, doing like this will be its end because the center is turning.

If it comes to turn centered on the Unification Church, the place of rotation of the IFVOC and the place of rotation of the National Foundation will also end.

So in the era of the final restoration, when turning we need to turn centered on people. We have to turn with the same heart of all 40 million Korean people. With this kind of meaning, I said to unite centered on the National Movement.

When we unite, where we go to oneness is to be centered on the National Federation; but to make oneness, you have to go to the district and the neighborhood. If it cannot unite all the people from the bottom up, it is no good. If three branches don't become one, then it's no good. The record has to show three people united.

I made the National Federation by this kind of means. Then to put this order worldwide, I said to get the members of the district and the neighborhood under control quickly, by the movement of defeating the district and the neighborhood. (Jan. 2, 1988)

7. Our Attitude Towards The Activity Of The Federation

Now we organize the National Foundation Movement for the Unification of North and South; the era has come which is able to show the march of the group for unification which is struggling day and night, fighting and moving with the heart of love that is able to hold all the people. (February 23, 1988)



Since we are doing God's Will, Heaven will create all the circumstances and conditions. Then the core will be erected, constructed together. This is just the same as with Cain and Abel. So, we have to invest in its development now. Isn't that so? What must we do as the National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South? When the circumstances are ready, we have to invest everything ourselves. How much investment? Investing should be the same as being able to unify. That would be to sacrifice ourselves. If we do not do this, then we cannot do anything.

The course of restoration is the course of the history of re-creation; but as long as we remain in the restoration process, we have to invest. The limitation of having to invest must continue until perfection.

When everyone came to Korea, did you think that you can easily achieve the goal of the National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South? Here is the front line. Here is the front line of the world. Here is the focal point of the world. So, if everyone makes determination, I see that many kinds of revelations will happen here centered on God's Will. Isn't it too good to be true that if we unite completely we can even move spirit world to soon call Kim Il Sung?

Even though there is no one, it has to be done. Even if you do not have money, sell your house; just do it! Then Heaven can protect our future; He can take all the responsibility.

There is a point there. To do it with money or do it because of that organization. If this organization is not organized by Heaven, then it was organized by Satan. If it isn't used for the heavenly purpose, then money is poison. Poison. It would perish, do you understand? Sincerity is necessary. Sincerity. From now on work and visit; if need be, cry more than you would cry inside the church. It is that easy. For the National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South, sincerely cry and work more that you would in the church.

When in a village, it is elegant to be working and visiting by car. But if your mission dictates that you have to walk many, many miles, then you have to do it. You should be grateful for today's conveniences which can make your work faster; feel like "it's too good for me!" If you have the heart to do ten times more, a hundred times more that, you even begin spitting out blood just doing it, and Heaven will cooperate.

As the representative of the world, of the South Korean people and the country of South Korea, we have to make that offering. Are you standing the same way as I am with the attitude that I can do anything for others? You cannot?

As the representative, the Unification Church is doing this. By Rev. Moon's order, the Abel standard is that the Unification Church has to completely unite with Heavenly Father's love and the True Parents; then you and Rev. Moon become one. You and all things become united, which is the foundation; so you have to build completely. Together with what? Together with the nation. We have to hold tightly. We have to hold the nation and its people. Do you understand?

The Unification Church members have to hold all things, hold the land of South Korea and its people. Unification Church members are in the children's position of Cain and Abel. The way that Cain should go was established when Abel became a sacrifice. We should hold the South Korean people through this kind of principle. Reverend Moon holds the nation in the same way.

You should hold the land of South Korea like this, centered on God, centered on love. We have to achieve the realm of liberation on the parallel line by connecting and uniting with God's love, by children and parents uniting centered on God's love, by all things and man uniting centered on God's love. Through God's love all things are held; children's hands are held by parents, parent's hands are held by God.

You must know that God is alive. God should be alive! (Amen!)

I feel good so I donated 5,000 million. I am feeling very well, that is why I do it, or, I was feeling bad and that is why I do it. So, from now on, those people who feel bad and donate, get punishment. Do it with a happy heart. After the restoration of Canaan, is it good for the hero who is in front to start the building of a nation unwillingly? You need to have the kind of heart that wants to learn continuously and goes endlessly with joy, day and night.

Even though people follow me and persecute me, I live with great joy. I didn't cry when I was handcuffed, going to jail. I went with a smile, not with tears. I didn't react like a small minded person. When I went to Danbury, Bo Hi Pak and everybody cried, but I said "So, goodbye, I will go," and then I left. "You don't know there is life after Danbury? Because you are blind you cannot see, but I see ahead. Now I go full of hope!" Otherwise, it is no good. After saying that, I entered. I fulfilled thirteen months. Number thirteen is the worst number in America. I came out from the jail to restore this number.

This time, did you read the message on the organization of the National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South? (Yes!) At the closing, I gave a speech on what to do in order to unify the 38th Parallel; I had a lump in my throat for about five minutes and I delivered the speech more painfully than any in my whole life . . . . For this one goal we have defeat ten thousand times. To do ten thousand times. Everyone, each time I had to hit the bull's eye. I did like this. Otherwise we couldn't restore. So, my wish is that you can inherit and build on all that Rev. Moon has achieved.

Just as Rev. Moon's family became one, you and your spouse must become one completely, and from now on, you have to make unity with the people. South and North are in the position of children. Do you understand? You have to take responsibility for the worldwide indemnity course just as Rev. Moon did, so that we can graft here. It means that you have to accomplish everything, the completion of the providence.

8. No One Is Against The Federation

The Government Party, the Opposition Party, all the government parties -- you shouldn't be interested in them. The urgent problem now is to unite South and North; is it to fight with both parties? So, everyone, if anyone wants to do it then do it; but those who don't want to, then don't. Seeing all these things happening in this era, we know that the time of fortune is coming to Korea. Even though America is great, she has to cooperate and help Korea.

Therefore, the point of conclusion is the National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South. So, President Hwang, should he attend here or shouldn't he? The bureaucrats of the government party and the opposition party, should they also attend or not? How about those against this? Should we say, "If you are against us you are Communist"; should we slap them and throw them out? If the time comes that the government is against it, I will drive into them more than the Communist demonstrator. If they are against this, they must be cleaned up. We should clean up both the government and the opposition party. You have to do it with this kind of determination. Do you understand? (Yes!) We have to have that kind of faith. We have this kind of ideology, the kind of landing operation that can liberate the spirit world, the physical world and God's resentment. This is the present subject matter; already we received that order. We have to learn. There is no objection. Logically, is there any objection? Is there any objection? (No!) When we consider the providential viewpoint together with the historical climate, there is no other conclusion.

Now, the goal of our victory is the family. This is the movement of defeating the district and the neighborhood leaders. Is that the family? There is the leader of the district and the neighborhood at the center of the town. The three stages center on all towns. So it is necessary that the base of the town centered on "the town-the village" and town is connected. In the big city, centered on the district, the district and the neighborhood are connected. Do you understand? Therefore, three stages.

So women, go there to be able to connect with the leader of the district and "Tang"; you have to mobilize women there. Is there anyone who is against the National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South? If they are against it, then they are Communists and their action is to give benefit to the enemy. So, the position of our nation is completely united with the standard of the Divine Principle. It is the same, isn't it?

Even with the same positions, for a long time they stood above us and hit us. But now we have to stand above strongly. All the conditions that they established are going down. At the family level, in all kinds of situations, husband's as well as wife's, son's as well as daughter's.

Everything that became connected with Eve in the Garden of Eden, all fallen levels of the family, has to establish the opposite condition and follow the heavenly nation which is connected like the perfected Eve centering on the original perfect Adam. In that realm, if Satan invades, the Communist Party automatically perishes. Do you understand? The Communist Party will perish naturally.

Where are those who offered as much as I did for South Korea, who invested as much for this Christian nation?

Some people did centered on themselves, but Rev. Moon-did he take any benefit from this nation? I was treated indifferently; until now who has helped me win against the persecution of the Unification Church? Who has given me even one bowl of noodles? As I am building this foundation, trying to liberate people's resentment in the nation, trying to liberate North Korea, trying to unify North and South, I Will receive those who are against me. I will grasp their chest and say, "Hey, you! How come?" If you say to me, "Don't do it!," I will hit your face. Moreover, people who want to crush what I am doing, I will hit them from the front; I am not the one who is generously doing this.

During 40 years of suffering as the "pioneer" going the righteous way centered on God's Will, do you understand how tragic and painful a heart I have, what kind of aggrievement I was holding? While you ate your meals and slept, I was pushed into jail. Do you understand what Rev. Moon is saying? You give me this kind of suffering if you feel that intensive melting of the heart, that kind of pain, and you are still against me. You attack when you talk so. When the heat rose and the eye became too opened and the mouth could not speak, what can you do to defeat becoming like that? Even if you are haughty, will you lose elegantly? What can you do? So, now, go out and behave like this.

Is everybody like this? When you are visiting the leader of the district and the neighborhood, walking locally during the nighttime, is there anyone who is trying to stab you with a sharp-edged tool? Is there any or not? No! Everything is peaceful. I prepared everything so that no one can touch us, even if some people swing a long pole.

No one can go against the movement of unification of North and South. The only way we can receive persecution from anyone against us is if they are Communists. This would be more clear as the activity of the IFVOC is expanding. The only choice for the people who are in the nation's government office is to support our war of unification of South and North, because their main policy is against Communism. Even though they do not like to, they have to answer and do something anyway to justify receiving government officers' and leaders' cooperation.

If they are against the unification of North and South, it will sting them when you ask them kindly what their reason is. They have to raise their hand in front for a clear and justifiable passage.

I have been suffering all my life in order to make the foundation to be able to start the movement of unification of North and South. From now on, I really wish that you can work bravely in the circumstances that have already been created so that we can implement it much more easily. If there are people who are against the movement for the unification of North and South, demonstrate in front of them so that they will turn the opposite way. (Nov. 21, 1986)

9. National Education Is Necessary

For Korea to receive salvation is dependent on the accomplishment of the National Movement. (Nov. 21, 1986)



In order to liberate North Korea, we cannot go with empty hand; we should prepare all the resources that can liberate all kinds of things. We have to solve that within this kind of preparation. All along, I did not work because I had the money. I worked with absolute belief. I achieved this because I had unconditional faith when I planned to do it like this 40 years ago.

I accomplished today's success since I made the effort. It is the same for you. From now on, in order to attain the victory completely in Korea, education is necessary more than anything else. Take no notice of day or night, just as I taught. If there is time, even skip lunch and dinner and tell them, hold them and shed tears; indeed they have to be moved. Look at the course which I went until now. Even now, if one person visits me, I hold onto him and spend time to tell him God's word; I do not go to any other place. You will understand how I have lived my whole life, if you do like this. If you work with faith as I have, I am very sure that God's Will, will be done in Korea.

After educating there is no principle to be presumed. Education is indirect preparation. Indirect preparation is for doing that direct preparation. If you do indirect preparation, then I will turn to direct preparation. So, you do the indirect preparation. To evacuate three-tenths of one million in one month couldn't be difficult through our organization. (Nov. 21, 1986)



Do you know that because of when and what the Unification Church is, the government parties are fighting and restraining each other? Should we be grateful? (laughter) Even now, is that situation dead or are they still fighting? Who and what are they saying in this situation? Everyone is discouraged, saying "Oh, no! Our country is falling apart. There is no hope!" Then at the same time Rev. Moon appears and says, "Let us unify North and South; I have confidence!" Then raising up the people, they say, "yes."

Now the National Federation itself is not a problem. The problem is how to educate the district and the neighborhood and have it sink in. Through this way, education is the same. Education is Unification Thought; through education of VOC, through the Divine Principle, we educate. Everything comes into the district and the neighborhood .Education of Unification Thought is the responsibility of the National Federation centered on the professors; education of VOC is the responsibility of the IFVOC; and education of Divine Principle is the responsibility of the Unification Church. Even though we cannot give any other, whatever the subject is, restoration will hasten if we add the Divine Principle.

It is good to issue membership identification to that special team of about 3,000 people, those who have received the education on the unification of North and South. (Nov. 21, 1986)

-

Section 2. Shortcut To The Unification Of North And South (Part 1)

1. The Necessity Of The Organization

The organization is necessary for deciding position. We have to know the position of ourselves. Does everybody understand? To decide position is also to tightly connect with the history of relationships.

At the center, "I" must be connected. Power should connect with power, and whoever wields the power becomes the subject. The object receives guidance.

Therefore that relationship is connecting on "4 directions -- 8 directions" and with history, and deciding that the position of our own self can solemnly stand from any direction, front and back, left to right, up and down.

After our own position is decided to be in that position, in the realm in 3 dimensions which is in "4 directions -- 4 directions," the position of all kinds of reasons, our own self and all things can be related, can become united. We have to nurture those people who have that kind of original power. So, if it is necessary to have an organization, it has to be decided at that position. To decide, we have to make one of the subject realm or the realm of perspective. If we cannot make the subject realm, it cannot continuously exist as one entity. If we make this realm, then one object can exist right away centered on it. The position is a natural selection.

After the power of the organization and the power of unity became one, action comes. If the center should say, "I do not belong there. You go to the west and I go to the east, then, in this kind of situation it is not far from ruin. So, in an organization unity and action are all developments of elements in the society.

So, the whole has to quickly make the standard of reciprocity as the standard to unite for all things to go forward on the same purpose. Unified action has to be done. If it is, prosperity can come to any place. This is the Principle.

The root of the Fall is rooted in the relationship of moving one's position. If you do not act following God's Word, it is the beginning of the Fall. Therefore I can say clearly that to know the position and to enter the realm of organization have to be connected in a relationship. In order to do so, our own self has to absolutely stand in the object position. United power has to appear in our Own selves, then we can do heavenly action. You have to keep this always in your head; never forget it.

First of all, what is it? Organization. What is the organization for? To decide the position. What is second? To unite. Each, on his own, has to decide that the standard is to be in the object position towards the subject, which is in the central position. If it becomes like that, unity is achieved. In order to become united with one goal, we have to go forward as one world. It has to be like this. TO move forward, the goal must be to have unified action. Without living this principle, then it is nothing. When you become like that, you can clearly see who is above. If you forget that, you lose everything, which is your relationship between up and down.

First of all is organization. Second is unification. Third, action is necessary.

These three big elements are needed in order to move the world centered on Korea. We have to thoroughly do a hundred percent, to report in "4 directions -- 8 directions," by standing within the realm of the organization. In order to achieve the main mission, you must make that standard to stand at the top. You have to decide your position and your position within the realm of the organization. If there is no position, there is no place to sit. Once position is decided, you can begin to work. According to how effort is made, you may begin to realize that the position is getting bigger. It is very important to decide position for the power of the organization to become stronger.

One country has to be organized as a simple unit. If the top leaders' orders go down and action and progress are made, will that country prosper or deteriorate? (Prosper!) It becomes prosperous. According to the difference of power, history changes and moves and the age is transformed. This is the principle of the development of history. So we have to believe in the unification of North and South centered on our own organization. Do you understand? Already the school principals, the headmaster and teachers in junior high schools and high schools are receiving education, aren't they?

So let's do this activity centered on the Prime Minister's homeland. If in Taegu, let us educate from the Taegu city's Board of Education, the "Kyung Sang Pok Do Su district" Association of the Board of Education, the headmaster, the principal until the teachers. Next is "Kyung Gi district." To do like this, let us organize the whole nation through perfect education. There is no other chance if you miss this time. So is it good to miss this chance or to catch it strongly? (Have to catch strongly!) Please raise your hand one time, and clench your fist, those who will take a strong hold on this best chance. By your raised fisted hand, we have to defeat the district and the neighborhood; we have to make the organization of the National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South. (Jan. 2, 1988)

2. The Ideal Organization

What should we be doing at a time like this when the Unification Church is trying to build the Kingdom of Heaven? After this, we must organize the center in the town and "Gung." We must try to make the people in that locality visit our church. We should practice this in our church.

We must have an organization like this within our church. It should be similar to the Ministry of Justice and must have administrative work. It has to be in this form when it starts. From now on, the economic problem and the field of sales must be left in two domains. The movement of two domains is the movement to separate the problem of the church and the problem of the economy. So, what is it that corresponds to the legislative body? This is the unit of the family. This has to be achieved; otherwise, this country cannot come about. As the core, the family must take the leadership part. Subject and object have to take this responsibility. We have extended this extraordinary mission. So the first time the Kingdom of Heaven is established, unity is achieved through this kind of organization from the mountain to the middle of a big city.

How can we make it like this? The family has to do this kind of responsibility. From where can we achieve the Kingdom of Heaven! It will be achieved from the family. It must be from the family.

So, who must inherit this tradition as the ideal in the unfallen world? That is Adam's descendants; the family of Adam's descendants have to inherit it. So, from now on we have to extend this kind of organization to the global scale. By this, the environment of the Kingdom of Heaven will be achieved.

In order to accomplish the Kingdom of Heaven on Earth, we have to make a system that can apply all the laws of the Principle to the circumstances of the society. They should all be similar to man. Today's information organization should resemble the auditory organ, the sense of hearing. In order to get prosperity, this is how South Korea should become. The nation will prosper if there is a strong organization that can receive all hostile reports from outside as soon as possible and can indeed dispose of the element of invasion. After that, what will these developed societies be similar to? It will be similar to "I" The three big principles concerning mind and body and matter are here. It cannot make an exception; it cannot even miss one. To put together these three through formation, growth, and perfection, they must be consummated perfectly in one form.

There is only one heavenly parent for man. This is God who has dual characteristics, so man also has dual characteristics. All things are also made with dual characteristics, forming plus and minus. If God and man and all things are connected, put together they constitute the number 7. When 3 stages are extended, the four-position foundation is realized. Once these numbers 3 and 4 become harmoniously unified, it becomes the number 7. The number 7 is the number of perfection, the number of the purpose of creation.

You also become all of these things. All these three become one. If the eye is connected with oneness, then the nose also can see straight into oneness. The ear, too. So everything is created to oneness.

If you see the face, this eye is symbolic of God, and this nose is symbolic of man, this mouth is symbolic of all things. In the face the highest part is the nose, isn't it? The teeth number 32, which is symbolic of all things (4 x 8 = 32). Realizing this, we can say that all the elements of heaven are gathered in the face of man. Everything is thus connected within three parts of the organization. You'll never know how wonderful man is without viewing him through the three principled stages of formation, growth and completion. In order to achieve the Kingdom of Heaven centered on this kind of principle of creation, from now on we have to pioneer the Kingdom of Heaven on Earth.

Today, the biggest problem in the world is the absence of an organization like the human lung. Without an organization like the lung which can absorb oxygen as the price of life, there is nothing that can absorb ideal materials, that stands in a new policy which can bring happiness to the whole of humankind. History until now has been the process of welcoming the ideal with no ideal thought or "ism." The Unification Church shows a new ideology for this process.

The sun is the father and the mother is turning centered on the father; mother is like the earth; son and daughter are like the moon; they have to turn centered on the mother. So, from now on, all organizations in the society have to be an organization of the family centered on cosmic form. The world has to be like this. The church also has to be like it. We have to attend or treat the church leader like Father. In the church, somebody should be like Father and there should be somebody who can do Mother's mission. Then we have to make unity in the family to grow in four directions. The nation is the same. Also, the world is the same. After all, the organization of the world has to have the form of a family and of a man.

3. The Organization Of The Communist Party

The organizations in the Communist Party are like an organization of cells. (June 14, 1987)



The Communist Party puts their workers in jail, examining and checking all information through surveillance. Everything is reported on any contact, and they tighten their organization by putting people on the blacklist. The organization of the Communist Party is no more than an organization of absolute confinement.

The highest focus of the organization of the Communist world is the prison. How do they dispose of anti-Communist people? When a leading worker for democracy or the free world goes into jail, they will naturally know the decision and content of the trial. Being informed of which jail he is going to, they send a Communist member there six months earlier. This Communist Party leader commits a hostile crime and enters the same prison. He builds a foundation with the jailed democratic worker by acting like a friend or brother and preys on him like a victim. Day or night, the Communist becomes the servant of this person, prepares his bed and feeds him his dinner, then speaks evil things of Communists, even if they are not true. So, the person will tell everything, all his secrets, because he feels that the Communist is on his side. Then he steals all the information. As soon as the Communist Party member leaves the prison, a thunderstorm follows the betrayed prisoner. Everybody fights in this kind of world. Do you understand? (Jan. 2, 1988)

4. The District And The Neighborhood

From now on why do we have to defeat the district and the neighborhood? The Fall came from the family. It did not start in the neighborhood, do you understand? Not in the district and the neighborhood. There should be a family in that the neighborhood -- the defeated family. The mother and father have to believe Heavenly Father absolutely; they have to love sons and daughters like Heavenly Father loves the mother and father. We have to love our neighbors and the nation which is connected, and center that on the love of Heavenly Father and the three big loves which are children's love, parental love, and conjugal love. From here is established the direction of the realm of unification, do you understand? (Jan. 31, 1988)



The movement of defeating the district and the neighborhood is the origin of indemnity which can liberate the families in the whole world and build the foundation which Jesus couldn't accomplish for the resurrection of the tribe in history. Now the standard is to defeat the leaders of the district and the neighborhood. Centered on the families of Unification Church members, the liberation of the tribal realm at the global level starts today in four directions. You have to understand why Rev. Moon asked you to promise here at this time. It is because I see that this is the condition for spreading the realm of revelation of the district and the neighborhood to all nations.

Now, the reason for South Korea's failure is that it couldn't educate people centered on an organization which is centered on the district and the neighborhood Even by controlling, it couldn't accomplish until "Gung." They just made an administrative organization that was "coming-going" in the street; everything that they were concerned about was only the national treasures. It is no good.

Thus, to be successful we need to invest all resources centered on the leaders of "the district" and the neighborhood. Therefore we have to protect the family. In order to save the nation it must multiply by selling, by protecting its sales. This is an important theme. Selling itself becomes an arm of the ideology. When we become successful we say we are all connected and unity is present in the neighborhood. Like this, we have to unite.

When we say, "Start!" it is to strongly prepare and to put the standard of defeating in the district and the neighborhood; for this, all of us must be able to go to North Korea. We must completely conspire with the propaganda team within the area of the district and the neighborhood. Do you understand? Of course the toxkm, the town "the district"; but the first subject is organization of the district and the neighborhood. We have to establish the organization of the district and the neighborhood. Surely, it has to be made.

Then, absolutely we have to go to the place where the district and the neighborhood is in North Korea; we need to prepare by renting a jeep or car in the district and the neighborhood, and we have to shoulder all expenses and use everything by our own power.

Now, what is it that we must do? The defeating of the district and the neighborhood cannot be broken by the organization of North Korea. Even though North Korea is doing much maneuvering underground, they cannot digest the movement of defeating by driving out until the district and the neighborhood. The organization of "line and point" is organized by the public administration, but it cannot defeat the district and the neighborhood.

If it became possible that the district and the neighborhood begins to relate with everything, then everything will fall down. Also, the organization of point starts to relate. Also, that organization of line is related. Organization of form itself has relationship with everything. We have to do that which North Korea cannot do.

When the Communist Party breaks down, it is good to be humble and bow down. As when Jacob made Esau surrender, the 40 million South Koreans should carry them on their shoulders. North Korea and Kim Il Sung will surrender completely when we give all things; this is for MY elder brother, every asset that was collected in 21 years.

From now, to center on the National Foundation, what must we do? The only remaining thing is the movement of defeating the district and the neighborhood. From this movement of defeating, we make the organization. We should make it centered on the district and the town. Everything else is centered on the town. If we see that the center is on the district and the neighborhood, the organization of the nation is along the greatest circumference. The organization of the district is the next circumference. Then the organization of the town is the circumference inside it. Centered on the neighborhood, the district is the next circumference.

Restoration is from restoration of the individual to restoration of the family; restoration of the tribe is the restoration of the people; restoration of the nation is the restoration of the world. It goes like this. When we see an organization like the National Federation, the organizations of nations is also evident. There is the organization of the district. Next is the organization of "Gung." There is the organization of the town and (the district) and the neighborhood. This is the organization of today's South Korea. Then, what does the neighborhood represent? Of course, it is representative of the district; there is a double purpose. The neighborhood's direct purpose is the purpose for all the nation. To make unity in the nation, the district and the neighborhood has to be united in everything. Their organization is similar to the structure of the human body.

Should the root go down under the organized body of the district? There is the town under the district. There is a the town and li under the county; but if there is no foundation for everyone when they build the foundation, Satan can come in to live temporarily. So, we have to let the root down from the district and the neighborhood. We have to know this through the Principle. Do you understand?

This is the reason we should unite for one goal the National Federation, the IFVOC and the Unification Church -- the goal of defeating the district and the neighborhood Their goal of restoration is only one. The goal of man, past, present, or future starts from the individual perfection. It is the same for unification centered on the district and the neighborhood. We have to build the foundation like in a steel cast. (Jan. 2, 1988)



It is not for a political purpose that we do the movement for the district and the neighborhood, but to establish an organization and an ideology that can welcome the era of the unification of North and South. The Communist Party is an organization of mobile groups, so that I try to prepare our position suitable for it. (April 7, 1988)



The first subject or problem is defeating the district and the neighborhood. The next subject is defeating the town, and so on until the village. If we do so completely, we can become organized.

Now, the most important is the final peak. Rev. Moon has been praying his whole life for the occupation of the district and the neighborhood centered on the town and province, Indeed, to completely occupy the satanic world.

Therefore, for the regional district leaders, the standard of activity is not in the province. It is the leaders of the district and the neighborhood. Centered on do leaders of the district and the district is just a stage of activity. The stage of activity for the leader of the province is not one of the district, also not one of the neighborhood. The stage of activity in some of the provinces and in some of the districts you have to pass by and visit the land by inspection. This is the same as the district leader of the city. It must be focused on all the district and the neighborhood.

Before I called and gathered the district leaders of the National Federation Movement of the Unification of North and South, I asked each one how they did. How was it? Which is better: to make unified the whole of the National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South or to make unification together with students in the university and in the high school in the district and the neighborhood? After organizing and tightly joining the organization of the district and the neighborhood, they will be mixed. After this, we educate all those who finished graduate school and doctorate courses. So, if we educate day and night, even that "aunt" also tries to dine with Kim Il Sung. Even the "shop boy" in front of the gate of the temple will eventually be able to read the Sutra without studying it. So it's true, the old saying that we have: "Even if people are not so smart, they eventually get to understand everything." (laughter)

Therefore, is it possible or impossible if we have this kind of strong organization to defeat the district and the neighborhood? (Possible!) Easy or difficult? (Easy!) If old people can do it, can young people do it or not? (Can do!) Even nighttime or daytime, just tying one string can do it. Do it with confidence so that unification can already be achieved. Therefore, I gave the direction to make a strong organization.

I can say that the National Federation has all the decisive power for victory or failure. Last time Rev. Moon went forward, too, but the National Federation has to do it next time. Do you understand what I'm talking about? (Yes!) So we have to accomplished the organization of "The district" and the neighborhood

I gave the direction that local and regional leaders of do have to practice without disorder. (Jan. 2, 1988)



Is it possible to defeat the neighborhood when the leaders are not organized? Our ancestors will appear and say, "Hey, you. Run." They drive and push us, even making it impossible to sleep during the nighttime. This kind of problem will happen: our ancestors will say, "Run, I am the center, the head." Why do you have to defeat people? Don't be defeated, don't lose the neighboring town. To become like that, from now on we have to do the national meeting of the movement for the unification for North and South.

-

Section 2. Shortcut To The Unification Of North And South (Part 2)

5. The Victory Is Decided By The District And The Neighborhood

Now we can see the worldwide history and the division of Germany into East and West; every sane person wishes that the people of East Germany and of West Germany can be united. But East Germany wants unification centered on the East Germans while West Germany desires unification centered on the West Germans. For East Germany, unification means centered on Communism. They are trying to influence the general public with their Marxist ideology; but the democratic society is resisting this.

What is it that manages to permeate everything, everything even up to the family? This would be the foundation of the family. Since everything is a cell organization, we need to invest on the foundation of the cell organization. It allots everything ultimately to the family. It moves all the district centered on the family. It is an "unseen" foundation which can connect with the province. So, on reflection, this is what must happen first, whether in East Germany or West Germany.

Unification centered on East Germany, if impossible to practice in East Germany itself, cannot be achieved; and if West Germany goes to East Germany which couldn't make it, then its impossible to have unification. It's this kind of battle.

Who will be victorious if the gate doesn't open? It is not decided by the high office of the Prime Minister. The solution cannot come from the do governor or from the arguments of the officials of the town; it is not be decided by the leader of the town. The central point is the leader of the district and the neighborhood. The point of solution of the do governor is also the leader of the district and the neighborhood; the point of solution of the official of the town is the leader of the district and the neighborhood The point of solution of the leader of the town is also the leader of the district and the neighborhood. We must know this.

The victory or failure of the entire South Korea is also decided by the leader of the district and the neighborhood. It is the same with North Korea. How can the leader of the district and the neighborhood exert North Korean influence over South Korea within a short time? This is the point. All things lead here.

Even if we do a meeting in do and even if we do the meeting in Seoul, this is far away from the people and their family.

Every leader of the district and the neighborhood is a leaf. They are similar to leaves. If the leaf is well-grown, it follows that there will be good fruit. Do you understand? In order for the branches to grow thick and big, they have to be supplied with nutritious elements from the leaves and the leaves must be abundant. In doing so, the branches get big, don't they? So, this is similar to what Communists say about the organization of cells.

The central point of our battle therefore has to be centered on the leader of the district and the neighborhood. If the district government is the vertical center, then we can say that the neighborhood is the horizontal center. This is similar to Cain and Abel. Both are children of the same parents. There must be unity. This is the foundation.

So which part must be reborn? The leader of the district and the neighborhood must be reborn and the leader of the town and li must be reborn. Then South Korea will be unified naturally; once this happens, North Korea will be united naturally. Something like this will happen if Kim Il Sung of North Korea dies.

What has the government mostly been doing until now? If the central government's policy is to have a meeting and go to some do to call people in the town, and try to collect one or two people in the village who would work to gather a couple of thousand supporters. That is the environment which can move the town; it cannot go until the town and the village. The root doesn't go down. It is as if all the roots that were working came above ground into the air, dried out, and then died.

South Korea could not give education centered on the leader of the district and the neighborhood because the government's direction is centered on the politicians. They cannot give people education. They could not do the ideal education. They invited each person from the neighborhood, then the chief of the town and every governor of the provinces. The central point of their education was not the leader of the district and the neighborhood. So, there was no root.

Now the problem of life or death is decided by how we can foment the neighborhood centered on "the district." Everything points to the family. What is it that can move people during election time? It's no good if it is centered on the big city and its mayor. It doesn't work centered on the chief of the county.

The point of what I am saying is that to move the neighborhood, it must be centered on the leader of the district and the neighborhood Is it more difficult to comprehend centered on the leader of the district and the neighborhood or easier? If we organize this way is it easier or more difficult? (Easy!) So have confidence! So everybody, even children, will think that there is no problem. Actually it is not a problem. So, if the leader of the district and the neighborhood allots personnel effectively, it doesn't take so much time.

Now, how does the general public perceive the unification of North and South? Oh no! They are desiring the dream of the government party or the dream of the opposition party. If it doesn't succeed with national power, what can we do? It's different. It's different. They think that if the 40 million South Korean people are united with them, then unification will be achieved. We do not share this view of unification. If we solve the leadership of the district and the neighborhood, then that is unification.

Everything will be done if there are "three leaders" in the leadership of the district and the neighborhood and they are armed strongly with the ideal. People may say that it is not so difficult to achieve this. It is so, isn't it? The leader of the district and the neighborhood can travel around during the day, can't he? If you ride a bicycle, you can travel and visit everywhere in a couple of hours. Therefore, this is truly the educating of the leader of the district and the neighborhood

"The movement of North and South": that is easy to say. To unify North and South connecting all 60 million people, even those under the realm of the Communists, to mobilize 40 million people on the national level -- this is vague.

What did I speak of today? The standard that we need is the defeating of the leader of the district and the neighborhood. Indeed, everything that needs to be done is with the leader of the district and the neighborhood. In their own units, the leader of the village and the district have to defeat the district and the neighborhood. To defeat means to be armed with an ideology better than Kim Il Sung's ideology of Communism. By defeating the leader of the district and the neighborhood, everything will be accomplished. When we see it this way, then it is not vague.

By striving to catch the leader of the district and the neighborhood, we can solve the whole of the town, the city and the province.

If we think of 40 million people and if we estimate four persons in one family, then we must center on the heads of 10 million households; but in the family, the men are not the head. Therefore, we have to mobilize the women. To do God's Will we need to mobilize the women. If we mobilize the women, this can absolutely be connected. When the mothers are mobilized, the sons and daughters are also mobilized; husbands will be mobilized towards the heavenly direction centered on the son and the daughter.

6. End The Activities Of The District And The Neighborhood

We have to extend the movement of the district and the neighborhood, the defeating of the leaders of the district and the neighborhood, so that the leaders for the unification of North and South can be elected absolutely. We have to burn with the resolution of defeating the district and the neighborhood.

To defeat the district, you have to be the leader who lives Unification Thought. I know that you are the ones who have a good ability to lecture, as sharp as the point team in the Unification Church. I am giving you that very important job on the front line. (Jan. 7, 1988)



When I go to America, I hope that when I return every leader of the district and the neighborhood has been united. So all of you should become the leaders of the district and the neighborhood. If the leaders of the district and the neighborhood did not become united, then you will have to pay a lot of indemnity. Therefore you must absolutely be the advance team of the leader of the district and the neighborhood There is no exception. No one can be exempted.

On the front line, even if you don't reach the position like I was fighting, you must be settled by overcoming the peak of tears center on the district and the neighborhood. You must break the destiny of the Fall and the destiny of this long sorrow. Otherwise, heaven cannot help or cooperate. Heaven cannot move here. Heaven will leave. Heaven will leave. When you carry out this movement, do so until your shoes are worn out. When you visit the leader of the district and the neighborhood, you shouldn't use a bicycle. You must go by walking. Even though you have to throw out your worn shoes, still visit by walking. By shedding sweat, try to knock on doors three or four times a day. Most of you probably can't do this, maybe only one time. You should go a couple of times a day to give a lecture in the district and the neighborhood, sweating so much that you have to take a shower. You should do like that! On this will depend whether heaven will give revelation or not. Try to feel if the fire is burning or dwindling. Do you understand what it is? Try to sense if Rev. Moon's word is falsehood or truth. How is it? Do you understand what it is?

When you go out centered on Rev. Moon and become the "watch-stand" for the defeating the district and the neighborhood, you will have the same light as I. Even though you cannot give a lot of light, give the same light as Rev. Moon. When you have to light up the blue light, is it good to light up the red light? Also, it's no good lighting up the yellow light there. You have to light up the same light.

The focal point that Rev. Moon emphasized is clear. You have to defeat the leader of the district and the neighborhood in South Korea. The leader of the district and the neighborhood. If the members of the Unification Church become leaders of the neighborhoods and also become the opposition leaders of the districts, then surely our church will become the group that Heaven can remember.

Our goal is easy, isn't it? Whatever we do, even crying and struggling, we have to unite the leader of the district and the neighborhood; everything has to be allotted in the district and the neighborhood Also, the students in the university have to do it.

If there is an organization that can connect with the young people, students in the universities, the professors there, and the Unification Church by relating with the local district leaders, the next thing to do is how to make fire centered on the district and the neighborhood. The point is how to ignite it. Night watch! By doing night watch! Next, we try to lead until we can get some kind of training for protecting ourselves and the defeating army and let the "private protection team" join here together.

You have to keep and protect trough that "watch-stand" and, after receiving the education of private protection, try to organize, invest in the district and the neighborhood, mobilize university students and junior high school and high school students. Then try to gather together the chief officers, the leader of the town, and so on and so on, and by doing "night watch" try to protect li. If we do like this, then the investigation of the Communist Party will be permitted. Use young people to do this! The second generation must restore this generation. Then, a young university student should try to guide and lead the meeting of the neighborhood We must strongly organize the leadership activity of the National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South by organizing everything, in the high schools, in junior high schools, in the universities, and in the family.

Who can go against North Korea? Who can train for its liberation?

People have believed that no one can unify North and South. In the place where you belong, do it! After bringing solution to the leader of the district and the neighborhood where you belong, will everything be finished? It would be good to move rapidly in the allotment of a strong organization of the district and the neighborhood. You must educate night and day, centered on the textbook. By doing so, you are training centered on the protection of the local district and the state security treaty.

We have to do that comprehensively. We have to put complete order in the dividing and defense lines, especially doing night watch along the borderline and the seashore. So, when anything happens in the district and the neighborhood and in any local area, you must search in every nook and corner, cooperating with the police.

From now on we have to expose all types of Communist influence on the left-wing groups, which has permeated this country. Do you understand? So, everyone, from now on you have to make a round of inspection of the district, do you understand? (Yes!) You must do like this: go to the district, do the usual meeting of "the districts", the neighborhood centered on the district. Do activities centered on the students. By doing this centered on the National Federation, you can make an organization that can completely accomplish it.

Centered on where should we do this decisive battle? (National Federation!) Yes, it's the National Federation, but where is its base? When and where? In here, at the IFVOC or at the headquarters of the National Federation? (Whole Korea!) Of course, whole Korea, but where exactly? (It's the district and the neighborhood!) From now on, we need to have the regular meeting of the neighborhood. People should never be late there; center on the town, the district, the village and the neighborhood. In former times, what did I speak of? Did I say the same things during the meeting of the neighborhood-unification, VOC? (Yes!) It's the usual things, the liberation of North Korea, the unification of North and South. We must do the federation of people. For the liberation of North Korea, let's set the standard to economize in each family. Try to economize.

What is the focal point of all the organizations that Rev. Moon has made until now, such as the Unification Church, that will decide victory or failure? This is the movement of defeating the leader of the district and the neighborhood. Through the ideology of VOC we can defeat the leader of the district and the neighborhood; by the Unification Divine Principle we can defeat the leader of the district and the neighborhood. Next, by Unification Thought we can defeat the leader of the district and the neighborhood. After the movement of defeating the leader of the district and the neighborhood by these three ideologies, everything will become one. Therefore, I already made all the teaching materials beforehand.

So, this time I made the National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South. Then what should we do? It's the same. I try to make the movement of defeating the leader of the district and the neighborhood strongly in these three groups by holding and controlling comprehensively.

Try not to think of something different in your head. If you are to lecture the leader of the district and the neighborhood, then also call the members of the district and the neighborhood. So, try to organize all the people in the district and the neighborhood centered on the professors.

The simplest people of the district and the neighborhood think that the professors are sent from heaven. Of course the chief of the town, the Chief of Police, the public administration employees and officers are also there, but they cannot ignore the professors. Try to make a strong foundation and ask the cooperation and help of the professors. People will be so happy. I heard some stories that professors like to speak very much. If you ask them to speak, everybody will come; without complaint, everybody will sign up to go any place. It's true. Give them teaching materials so that they can connect strongly; for sure we can do better anywhere if we do this. Giving lectures is their job so they are very capable. The members of the Unification Church need not speak.

Instead we ask the professors, as the representative of all that is good, to be the head and ask them to speak; afterwards, they will be our partners in the VOC and in the Unification church. When we do these monthly meetings we invite them to speak. And how much will the professors treat you as a friend? It's good that they are asked to help.

7. Let Us Unify North And South

We must know that the accomplishment of making the condition to dominate the world from the top level to bottom is in the individual level of the organization of the district and the neighborhood because the scaffolding foundation is connected there, from the realm of direct dominion until the realm of indirect dominion through the realm of perfection of responsibility centered on God's love. The way to fulfill the condition to connect the family and residents centered on the neighborhood became possible because Reverend Moon accomplished the worldwide responsibility. After a couple of thousand of years, we must know that the time has arrived. All is wasted like burning candles when everybody is not interested in a history like this which was made with the price of sacrifice. It is punishment to see people acting in a dignified manner and having an occupied look, as an unaffected owner, while fighting is going on. You will see.

Everything has to go down on a straight line, from heaven to earth, to the Seoul Headquarters until the family. It must be done this way in order to make the environment of condition. The fruit has to come if the flowers of the tree are blooming. On the foundation of the root where every element becomes intensive nutrition, then the flowers start to bloom representing whole perfection. The family is where we should have the fruit; the flower commonly connects the fruit to the whole. If we did that, then Heavenly Father can come to our home and we can sing the song about the Kingdom of Heaven. Therefore we have to organize centered on home church. (Oct. 9, 1986)



The movement of unified organization centered on the leaders of the district must happen. What does the leader of the section need to do? He has to make sure that the flowers of the tree bloom. Like the flower, the leader doesn't come and bloom on the top. It must go to the end. The flower blooms between the new bud and the branches. This point is the local leader of the district and the neighborhood. If the leader of the district and the neighborhood is alive, then this country will be alive. Where there is soil and also water, the root will move wherever it has to and the branch must also come. There the root will expand. When the root spreads absolutely, 90 degrees connecting vertically with history, then the branch will wish that the leaves will come which will wish that the flower will come which will wish that the fruit will come. Doing so the Kingdom of Heaven comes. Everything becomes one centered on the leader of the district are the neighborhood. When we gather the five colors, all the races, tribes, and unite them by God's love and make that ideal family, then we know that this is the Kingdom of Heaven. Satan cannot show any accusation. After perfecting our responsibility, the realm of liberation appears. We must know that the realm of liberation will not simply appear even if Satan is divided. (Oct. 9, 1986)



Unification Church gets to harvest the noblest of all. It is not gold; it's love. What kind of love? The love which can separate Satan and the love which Satan can leave alone eternally. You must become unified. The root, the branches and the bud have to unite; if they cannot become united, then we know that we cannot choose the perfect seed. Reverend Moon should be driven into a corner until you visit the neighborhood, should I say that? We must understand that God's will cannot be achieved if we cannot accomplish this unification centered on the local leader of the district and the neighborhood. The Kingdom of Heaven starts there. The country starts from the family. We must realize that because the condition for the worldwide foundation of the Kingdom of Heaven was accomplished, all of spirit world could come down here; but they cannot stretch heaven's tent.

When we understand this, Jesus should have built the tribal foundation centered on himself. Because he lost all things, the leader of the district and the neighborhood have to completely restore the tribal foundation through indemnity by serving the Messiah centered on South Korea. Unification Church members centered on the True Parents and representing the religious realm on the worldwide level centered on the resurrection of the tribe and representing human kind, must go, with the sound of the trumpet of liberation, back to North Korea, the homeland of the True Parents, shouldn't we?

We must do the activity of the district and the neighborhood. If we do not do this then we cannot take the central position as the realm of the Third Israel in front of Heaven and Earth. By putting the axis of traditional foundation here, the main country of the world, I am trying to solve the resentment of the races. How can we be the realm of the Third Israel and stand in the position to seek to represent all nations as the main nation without doing so? By doing what? By driving away Satan completely on the worldwide level. Even when Satan invades like this, we say, "look behind you." Can any ideology of any group here completely push out the Satanic world? Do you understand what this is? (Yes!)

To prepare the opportunity of unification for the bright restoration of the Fatherland we must try to make the Federation with the people as our objective even if North Korea may try to break South Korea and take this land away. My prayer in front of heaven is for its accomplishment on this land. Do you understand? We must do the education for unification. Where is the leader of education? Where is the practice leader for now? It's not the National Congress of Korea. It's not do nor the president of South Korea. It's not the conference member nor the local autonomous body in South Korea. Where is the decisive battle? It's in the district and the neighborhood. It's the district and the neighborhood. We must defeat the district and the neighborhood. We must defeat li and the neighborhood.

The Unification Church is the movement of defeating li and the neighborhood and the district and the neighborhood; also, the IFVOC is the movement of defeating the district and the neighborhood. The Federation of Unification of Professors and Students is the movement of defeating the district and the neighborhood. Academic organizations like CARP are the movement for defeating the district and the neighborhood. And the National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South is also the movement of defeating the district and the neighborhood. When we try to think this way, by uniting the district and the neighborhood, indeed North and South will be unified. It's easy, isn't it? By catching the district and the neighborhood, if we become the people that Reverend Moon has longed for, indeed, unification can come. We have to know this.

Everybody! Because of the numerous migration along our nation's border, Heavenly Father cries a lot, moaning bitterly, "Why did this people become such a sorrowful people like this?" Ours is a nation in a small Asian peninsula receiving pressure from powerful countries on its territory; who can become its owner and liberate this unfortunate people who couldn't overcome the peak of its resentment? You should not forget that each one of you has relatives who are agonizing, bitterly crying and lying on their bellies.

The person who is shedding tears will be the owner, giving education. He is the one! Therefore this time I called the professors and I cried bitterly. I said, "Everybody, professors, you already know what Rev. Moon is doing and know clearly the things that show this idea and that direction. Did I show that you can fight anybody by having this kind of foundation? We must know this."

What's defeating South Korea? The district and the neighborhood the district and the neighborhood. Therefore father and mother must be prepared to go north to catch and educate children with tears; the liberation of North and South is impossible without establishing the environment, the base to be able to give an address of instruction to unify our country. If we cannot liberate South Korea, then it is impossible to unify North and South.

The movement of defeating the district and the neighborhood, Unification Church of South Korea, the international VOC in South Korea, the Federation of Unified Professors and Students in South Korea and the National Federation in South Korea cannot defeat this? If the Unification Church can do this defeating, then the unification of all South Korea is not so difficult. It's by defeating the district and the neighborhood.

Of the million people living in Seoul, 85% are successful economically and culturally. In every respect, the main foundation of the economic and cultural aspects are in Seoul. If we strongly organize the local organization of the district and the neighborhood in Seoul even just by radio broadcasts, everything will be finished. When we think like this, the unification of North and South is not difficult. It is easy. Do you understand? When we see God's viewpoint, it is easy. When we see the providential viewpoint, it is easy. Compared with what Reverend Moon has done, going to America by himself, trying to build the foundation for 14 years, this is nothing. Compared to coming back when persecution is everywhere, and breaking the pile of stone to build the foundation of victory, this is nothing. But now South Korea is welcoming us.

If we try to unify South Korea, how much they will appreciate us.

Since we have to defeat the district and the neighborhood, didn't we educate in only 28 days the leader of the district in Seoul and 12,000 people as leaders of the neighborhood? This is the model. After showing the foundation which people need to do, we must make one model. We have to do this. In defeating the district and the neighborhood, the unification of North and South can happen, can't it?

We don't have a problem with the government. What are we requesting in this country? It is to accomplish the defeating of the district and the neighborhood. In containing the district and the neighborhood, naturally the nation will be saved. Do you understand? (Yes)

We just need to hold the family strongly. Everybody is tied to the family, right? just by holding the family, we can catch Congress, catch the ministers and vice-ministers; we can also catch the President of the Blue House. So I say that everyone should catch the leader of the district and the neighborhood, isn't it so? The Congress, the important political people in the country, the cabinet ministers, and even the army's staff and officers, if they completely become the movement for defeating the leader of the district and the neighborhood, everything will be done. We can achieve it without fighting. Do you understand? (Yes)

-

Section 3. Federation For Professors And Students

1. The Federation Of Unification Of Professors And Students

1) The Foundation of the Federation of Unification of Professors and Students

What is the Federation of Unification of Professors and Students? It is the Federation Movement of Unification of North and South of Professors and Students in the Universities in the whole Nation. Isn't that long? Even mixed up, everything have to be there. Nothing should be missed, shouldn't it? It is made up of 16 characters. So simply said, it is the Federation of Unification of Professors and Students. It is mentioned in the academic circles! Federation of Unification of Professors and Students! We can begin to understand by first saying it -- Federation of Unification of Professors and Students! You don't know how to do it, do you?

In this community, you do not understand but, in the universities, if you mention the Federation of Unification of Professors and Students, it is instantly understood. People say that together the Academy of Professors and CARP centered on Reverend Moon give the Communist Party a difficult time! Do you know about this? Federation of Unification of Professors and Students? Do you understand what the Federation of Unification of Professors and Students is? Even some of you members of the Unification Church may be hearing this name for the first time.

So what is the Federation of Unification of Professors and Students? Try saying it, Professor. We have to put this in the whole nation! What is it? The National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South! It is! Is it long? Everything is in there! Today if we ask what is the number one problem of the nation, it is the student. If student and professors unite, it becomes a movement. Even though we have the government party and the opposition party, this country doesn't move. No one listens.

From now on we need to unite everything into one organization and we must have a strong plan. We have to make proper relationship from top to bottom and left to right. I know that we can liberate North Korea centered on the movement for the unification of North and South and to extend the national movement we need to try as leaders the Second Generation, who are full of power and strong will. Also we need to unite the professors and students in the academic circle. Seeing vertically, we must unite them with the professors in the Cain position and the Second Generation students in the Abel position.

Before it would become the standard for unity of professors and students, Reverend Moon made the Federation of Unification of Professors and Students. We can say that its appearance is a historical event. Centered on the Federation of Professors and Students we can unite the professors and students in the academic circle. (Nov. 21, 1986)



Is it all right? When we made the National Federation Movement who was the subject? (Professors and students) Yes, they are the composition of the Federation of Unification of Professors and Students. Remember this abbreviation, what is it? (Federation of Unification of Professors and Students) Everybody should know about it. When was it organized? (Last year, Oct. 11, 1986) It was Oct. 11. I made it when the students were committing violence every day. If I didn't do then, can I work like this today? Therefore, that time I came. Also this time, in order to do this meeting, I came.

If I didn't do this, fortune cannot settle and it will even fly away. Rev. Moon cannot consult with anybody. He cannot confer with the government. If the government doesn't cooperate, then I shall do it with my own hands. So it appeared as the subject ideology and holds power by God's name.

With whom did I make contact? To receive cooperation or help from somebody, Reverend Moon did like this? I did not! Therefore, I organized that Federation of Unification of Professors and Students. Why do we try to make it the top? When we see centered on Rev. Moon in the same position as Adam and when we see that Rev. Moon sees the ideal of creation centered on God's Will, the foundation of the base of Second Generation is to bless everything centered on Adam's family. It's to bless until the Second Generation.

What is this? It's like the family vertical and horizontal. Vertical and horizontal. On the family level, Cain-Abel comrades have to be one completely. Then it's impossible for Satan to invade. Satan cannot invade it. It is historical. So try to be centered on this level. . . . From now on, what we need are leaders. We see that the nation on every level and circle is centered on the best intellectuals. What we need are the smartest people and, next, the best media. Returning to Korea this time, Rev. Moon has to start definite action. In order to achieve this and in order for professors and students to be in a leadership position, I made Federation of Unification of Professors and Students.

We have to use the name of professors sometimes and then sometimes students. This is the reason why I named it the Federation of Unification of Professors and Students, why I remarkably organized the Federation of Unification of Professors and Students.

2) Many Kinds of Relationships

When analyzing South Korea, the model of vertical Cain and Abel is the professors and the students. Initially it is the relationship of parents and children, but at present centered on the nation, seeking to move the country, there is only the professors and the students. Parents will come together naturally. Centered on the realm of the unification of this vertical Cain and Abel, we have to unite horizontally society's hero and its youth. On the social aspect, if the horizontal Cain and Abel became united on the standard of the Principle, then the foundation for the complete realization of the nation will be built. The nation can rise from there. The whole nation has to follow.

The relationship is vertical when it is centered on the university professor and the university student. It is similar to the relationship of parents and children.

The relationship between Unification Church and the people of this country is that of father and son; that between the Unification Church and the academic circle is that of Cain and Abel. The VOC is joined exactly in the middle. The VOC is not Cain nor is it Abel. It is mixed!

The VOC needs to be completely united with the Federation of Unification of Professors and Students; if so, then when we look on the horizontal viewpoint, the Federation of Unification of Professors and Students is the levels of formation, growth and perfection.

The Federation of Unification of Professors and Students is the representative of the intellectual world. And next, what! It is representative of the future. This is similar to the relationship between the head and the leg. So that if I think and say, "Stand up," I mean for the legs to stand up. If indeed the academic world can stand up, everything will be solved.

The VOC movement is a horizontal movement, not a vertical movement. And the Unification Church is connected vertically. If the Federation of Unification of Professors and Students and Unification Church became united, the VOC can be incorporated completely between them. We see it like this. The organization of the Unification Church is an organization of relationships of parents and children. So doing that is vertical. It's a vertical organization. Because the professors and the students are also vertically organized, they become like this. There is an old saying, "The king's and the teacher's and the father's obligation is the same," isn't there? All of it is vertical. However, the VOC is a horizontal organization. So with the VOC, we shouldn't be looking at our own desires. We must do a good job with VOC.

Our Unification Church is pure and religious so it doesn't have much experience with society. So that we don't know how to deal with society so well. But the VOC has experience in dealing with society so that the two should be mixed. It has to have both sides. Therefore, they have to do the job of gluing professors and church because if they do not unite, then it's impossible for the unification of North and South. If inside our own we cannot make unity, how. . .This is the point!

In the Divine Principle viewpoint, everything is in a Cain and Abel position. When we see the Unification Church vertically, you and the True Parents are in the vertical positions of Cain and Abel. Centered vertically on the Unification Church, you and Reverend Moon are the internal vertical Cain and Abel. Do you understand? The professors and the students are the external Cain and Abel. It is good if they can be united. Internal and external Cain and Abel becoming united, how is this achieved? How? If this became oneness, unification will appear above it. The internal vertical Cain and Abel which is the VOC, the realm of the Archangel, and the Unification Church and the external Cain and Abel which is the professors and students in the university have to be united. I say the VOC; it's the VOC. Centered on the organization of the VOC! The VOC organization is big. Being bigger than the Federation of Unification of Professors and Students and more than the Unification Church we have to try to put this front and top all the way to the neighborhood. . . that peak point is connected to the world, to the neighborhood in this world, connected also to the district and the neighborhood in North Korea.

3) The Mission of the Federation

What is the Federation of Unification of Professors and Students? When the teachers and the students become united, what do they do? It's unification. What kind of unification? (It's the unification for South and North) Centered on what? By sticks? By clubs? (It's by love!)

By organizing the Federation of Unification of Professors and Students we need to educate the students to catch the Communist party. Through the Principle and through action. . . . do you understand? By having the arm of the right side and the head of the right side we have to hit the arm of the left side and the head of the left side. You have to defeat the Communist Party through ideology and theory. Absolutely, we must not retreat. We need this kind of strategy. If we expel the leftwing elements and the reactionary elements in the educational institutions, the nation will move ahead. If we did this, the nation would be grateful and the people in authority would also be appreciative.

This mission of the Federation of Unification of Professors and Students is enormous. We need to do breathe in deeply, fire rapidly and have a broad mind. This is an amazing thing! The fact that the students and the professors will join together, will come out to unify North and South, is in itself enough revolutionary substance. Therefore if someone says anything, a revolution can happen. It is wonderfully amazing!

Once the meetings are held in the universities and the "fire starts to burn," our movement can observe who are the students of the leftwing groups. Even though some do not attend, we can still observe them. Except for a few, once they speak, we can see through their appearance. We need to strongly establish everything and move ahead. The time is like this now.

We have to influence the professors to be active. Then what activities do we need to start? We have to hold public speeches for the National Federation Movement for the Unification of North and South in the eight "Do." The professors should mobilize the local hero and the students should mobilize the local youth. This is their mission. You and the professors can give lectures on the campuses, but to entice people to go and hear the lectures and drive away opposition- influenced groups, we need the local champion.

We need to put emphasis on the Federation of Unification of Professors and Students for the accomplishment of God's Will. What the VOC needs to do through the Unification Church is to have a rally of the Second Generation. Do you understand? Organization can happen later, but the Federation of Unification of Professors and Students should take the lead. How come? We have to try to influence the Second Generation and the intellectual people of the nation. This is the point.

The first thing we need to do is center the movement of defeating the academic world on the Federation of Unification of Professors and Students. The problem is how to unite the universities centered on the National Federation. Next is the movement of society through the things that are connected centered on the university. We have to bring together the local hero, the local administrative officers and the local political leaders. The professors have to coordinate these public meetings, gathering these distinguished people together while the students gather together the local youth. At the same time you are having conferences in the main cities, do the same in the district and the neighborhood This is the defeating of the district and the neighborhood.

If you were in my place, you would think to have the VOC at the front line and as the base organization of the National Movement. However, Rev. Moon doesn't think like this. No!

We have to put the Federation of Unification of Professors and Students in the front. Where is the subject? (The Federation of Unification of Professors and Students) It is the Federation of Unification of Professors and Students! I need the Federation of Unification of Professors and Students. Once the nation becomes united with the Federation of Unification of Professors and Students the nation will start to move ahead.

If the professors cannot correct the universities, it would start to decrease. It is this serious. So I tried to make the Federation of Unification of Professors and Students in record time. Is it easy?

Nowhere in history can you find that the university professors and the students got together. This is revolutionary. Last year in March the preparation for the big conference as the three-point foundation centering on the professors was a lesson for them from me.

To change the historical level, I became the motivating power so that this will expand to the intellectual world. Last year I asked the president of Seoul University to invite the president who is in the National Capital Region. I thought that I had to meet and persuade him to do this. Because the professors didn't have any national influence, I held the conference of professors. When did you grasp the academic world strongly by its collar and say, "Listen to what I am saying. You have to do this!" I organized the National Federation for the Unification of North and South in this manner.

Also this time we need to prepare this movement before the entrance examinations to the universities. You don't understand, do you? Doing the conference together with professors and students is unlike any event in history. The concept of placing power on the professors' elegant shoulders is worse than putting the mouth in front of the tiger. However, cooperate with those scholars in order to save this nation. Centered on patriotism they can compromise with parents on an equal level; then for them to be working and cooperating together would be an amazing event. Then who will be leading? The professors will lead. It's not the students. We need to go through the vertical course!

When we think that South Korea itself is where Abel is, then the professors and the students are in the realm of Abel. However, these people are doing Satan's work. Everybody needs to be put together; people have to be united. We have to do like this, don't we? (Yes!)

In the future, there will be no other way. There is no way South Korea can survive if we cannot influence professors and students in the academic circle; not by political party, not by religious organization, nor by its founder (like Reverend Moon), and not by the VOC. All the nations in Europe have become like this. Rationality is collapsing everywhere. All the authority on the earth is collapsing. There is no way to recover. Now you realize how tragic this kind of destiny is, don't you?

The teachers' union in the university has a vertical relationship in it. There is a relationship with the board of directors and there is a relationship with the students. I really want to live with the board of directors and the students together. I want to live this way even if you don't! If there is a student who has this kind of conviction, even though his intelligence is feeble or he has some other weak point, we can say that he is a "teacher of the professors." And to the student who "truly wants to be together with teachers and wants to lead together" we can say that he is a true student. And anyone in the board of directors who feels that "I want to live together with professors and students" and wouldn't feel ashamed of the groups they represent. then he can love the school more than anybody else.

How much effort does a professor exert so that his system in his field of study can be made worldwide? It is necessary to have an appreciative heart, shedding tears while holding and reading his book, tearfully feeling his suffering as mine.

Due to the heart, the bone marrow spreads, comes together, divides and goes forward inside the body.

All of you, how much do you love the students? The point is to be able to say in a dignified way that he and I have the relationship of teacher and pupil; that you are both connected heartistically in a kind of relationship where you cannot leave each other for long without looking back, without trying to hold and catch the student. This kind of feeling sinks deeply into the bones. Don't care about how difficult it is. Don't care about the owner. (October 11, 1986)



The professor shouldn't tell himself that he is great. He should live for the sake of the students; likewise, the students should live for the sake of the professor. So the movement of living for the sake of others should be diffused in the schools. (Sept. 29, 1986)

2. The Providence Centered On The Second Generation

1) The Second Generation in the Communist Realm

Now the Communist world appeared on the Satanic side to strike the democratic world on heaven's side, but True Parents on the worldwide position have to be able to adopt them without holding anything against them. They have to establish the condition to be able to hold the son who represents the democratic world and the son who represents the Communist world. Then the age where the leader of the democratic world and the leader of the Communist world can meet each other face-to-face will be next.

However, I am saying that also within the democratic world there is Cain and Abel. Through the vertical viewpoint, the First Generation is Cain and the Second Generation is Abel. Also in the Communist world, the First Generation is Cain and the Second Generation is Abel. So, after restoring the elder son centered on the realm of Abel how will the democratic world be?

If the standard of restoration of elder son is to restore lineage, then every Second Generation person of the Satanic world will go to God's side naturally. Naturally means joining to.

According to the fortune of heaven and earth, the Second Generation in the democratic world and the Second Generation in the Communist world are connecting to God's side naturally. This is presently happening in the Communist world. On the world situation we see that democracy and Communism are fighting each other, but the Second Generation in the Communist world is yearning for the democratic world while the Second Generation in the democratic world yearns for the Communist world.

They are coming near each other. So in the future, children will turn their backs on the Communist world. In a similar manner like this momentary border line, Reverend Moon has now been doing the movement of adjusting the Communist world and the democratic world centered on True Parents in the History of Restoration of Indemnity. So I returned holding together the Cain and Abel of the democratic world. So from now on I have to deal with the Communist world.

Today the Second Generation in the Communist world yearn for the free world like America. But when they came to America they begun to lose hope seeing its decadent social lifestyle. (Aug. 21, 1985)



You know that members of the Unification Church went to Russia and its satellite countries. Do you understand what this means? (Yes!) They are building the way that we can go when spring comes. They do this at the face of so much opposition; opposition that are corrupted so much. The Second Generation of Russia are corrupted. Corrupted means able to be changed. America's Second Generation, they are also joining the Unification Church. (Sept. 25, 1978)



From now on, the number one emphasis is on the Second Generation. The Communist Party also sees the Second Generation as the important factor. Also the Unification Church's Second Generation are the leaders guiding the movement for the unification of North and South. So sooner or later the Second Generations in both South and North Korea will start to fight each other; however, this time the Second Generation of the South side will not lose.

Also in Japan, the conflict with the Communist Party is centered on the Second Generation. Now Japan desires to be a member of the associations of free world countries to completely liberate itself from the menace of Communism. Japan developed as it is today due to a stable political situation. (April 7, 1988)



The next thing that I want to do is to educate the Second Generation in the Communist world. They are pursuing a frenzied life that does not conform to the will of the First Generation. If we educate this Second Generation with Unification Thought they can change quickly. This is Heavenly Father's strategy.

Within the Communist world there is trouble between the liberal group and the conservative group. We should not lose this opportunity. They are equipped with an ideology so we have to confront them with an ideology. Also they are powerful so we have to push them aside, confronting with trust. (April 7, 1988)



Reverend Moon, standing in the position as representative of the democratic world, brought the doctrine that can push out the Communist world.

Already the Communist world is finished! Only the Unification Church can climb the pinnacle of the Communist world and the democratic world. Already we have the reputation of being the best in the world. The Satanic world is scared and Heavenly Father is happy. The First Generation of the Communist Party are against us but the Second Generation is beginning to like Reverend Moon. It has progressed like this. If it didn't, I would make it this way even if I have to borrow Heavenly Father's power. Now in the significant world that is coming, only Heavenly Father and True People would remain. True Love is the purpose and ideal of the Unification Church. (June 5, 1983)

2) Demonstrations in the Universities

Worldwide, the problem in the universities has recently taken a new direction centered on the students but can the students even be its nucleus? They cannot be! After a period of a few years, after their education, they would move according to the direction that society dictates. The power of the students which cannot bring changes after they are assimilated by society cannot have social influence.

Today students are demonstrating. But if you decide to demonstrate, stand in the position of the cosmic power that is centered on love to bring harmony. If you do it this way, the nation and the cosmos will welcome you more and more; but should you do the contrary, then the demonstrations will be removed by the power of the cosmos. (April 12, 1981)



Today the students are only criticizing the government. They are saying, "We are perfect, you are evil!" All of you, are you perfect? If not, then you should realize the position you are in! After realizing that position, can you express so? Actually, I don't think that anybody is like pure gold. You need to go through the refinement factory to melt all the evil things and take out all the impurities; whether you like it or not, you have a lot of work to do.

The children that are moved by conscience are found lying in the academic circles, aren't they? America go back! It's like this, isn't it? The anti-American movement. . . . The American government put up a policy of self-protectionism to correct the trade imbalance, but this is only material to fuel anti-American feelings. They ask to take care but behind everything they strike and take away. After this and after everything clears up, they are the only ones that benefit. What kind of people are they!

But still America is better! Russia took over everything. In North Korea, within one month after the occupation, they took the machines in the factories. Not even one engine remained. They took out everything -- the electrical transformers and motors, also water and wind dynamos, electric and heat power plants; everything was taken away. They moved everything completely to Siberia.

3) The Mission of the Second Generation

Everybody in the realm of the Second Generation should become a leader, then they have to become the foundation of the state. Is it just the university? In front of Reverend Moon and in front of South Korea, the Second Generation are the university, junior high school and high school students. Do you understand? We must call everyone and hold a rally centered around the 20-year-old youths. After we call and rally them together, who must they center on? They have to unite with the professors. This is the vertical Cain and Abel. Brotherhood is a horizontal Cain and Abel relationship. They have to be one like the Federation of Unification of Professors and Students.

Once this unity becomes strong, we have to next make a model of this society centered on this movement to influence famous people through the professors, and the youth through the students.

After I build the worldwide foundation as soon as I come back, you have to be connected over to the national standard. When we connect to it, who is the center that it must be connected to? Through the Principled viewpoint should we connect centered on the Second Generation or should we be connected centered on the First generation? It is not on the opposition party nor on the government party; it's on the Second Generation. Based on the nature of the academic sphere of South Korea, only in the universities is there a standard of consciousness remaining. (April 7, 1988)



My thought is that from now on we have to create that new climate, do you understand? If you do the movement well, you will not be defeated by the lazy left-wing youth. The Second Generation, do you understand? (Yes!) Therefore, this kind of conclusion comes. We have to be responsible and we have to stand up on the realm of liberation; that is, we should be able to connect to the liberation of the world, that the nation should go and should be able to achieve the nation's liberation and that the race should go and should be able to achieve the liberation of the race. (Sept. 13, 1987)

4) By Educating the Second Generation We Can Prepare for the Unification of North and South

In South Korea we must lead the movement for the unification of North and South centered on the Second Generation in the academic world. And we need to give Unification Thought education to everyone. However, the activity of CARP in South Korea does not live up to the expectations. As a leader of CARP, Dr. Song, you must push strongly, having nerves of steel, even if people might say, "they're stupidly honest!" When you drive away you have to drive without excuse. The leaders of the Communist Party put less-educated people at the head of the revolution because they think that those people have the power to drive away anything by being stupidly honest.

Until now the most difficult thing for me was to accomplish the work process centered on the Ph.D. people. I do not get irritated a lot when I see what these higher-educated people are doing. But the work that they promote isn't possible. Those doctors attending here, your expression is not so happy, but this is truth.

By educating the Second Generation, I am supposed to pull up to the top by starting at the bottom. By taking care of the Second Generation, I make great people serve them. The Second Generation who are suffering at the bottom, once given Unification Thought, will have to be followed even by great people. They can achieve things which cannot be achieved by great people.

Even the famous Ph.D.s in society cannot catch up to the Second Generation who receive Divine Principle education. Those Ph.D.s who say that they are famous in society do not receive a doctor's love in front of Heavenly Father. Therefore they need to follow the Second Generation in order to receive God's love.

Heavenly Father knows everything! After being hit, He then takes over. Heavenly Father's Providence has been working this way. He knows that the method of deception and impression is the way to make Satan surrender. You must respect the way of Heavenly Father's great love. Even if people step on you, you shouldn't confront nor fight them. It is a fact that we do not fight, but it is possible for missionaries sometimes to do like this to awaken the people to pay attention. Especially for the Second Generation in the academic circle, they are so hot blooded that they have to know strongly the reason why it is necessary to be hit first and then to take over.

Next, we must encourage the education of the Second Generation who are doing service in the army. Ever since 1950, 1 had thought about their education. Unfortunately, at that time no one accepted my conviction. But through the anti-Communist education that we did extensively throughout the nation, they declared that the VOC education of Reverend Moon is necessary. But how did they become like this today? It is because the army came to be influenced by the Communist party.

God's Will is great! The providence is being accomplished absolutely. The time has come for the education of the Second Generation who are again in the army. From now on, the first thing that must be done is to manage the Second Generation. Then we have to be prepared for the definite time of unification of North and South by managing the Second Generation in the academic institutions and saving the Second Generation in the army. I am saying that there is no way for South Korea to go without saving the Second Generation. (April 7, 1988)



From now, what are the things that we should do? God's providence will not be done by moving all 60 million people. It will be accomplished by the Head Priest. By the cutting of the doves, the sovereignty will be made or will not be made. Likewise, the accomplishment of our portion of responsibility will be made in the same way. So that centered on the Second Generation, putting in order the preparation to welcome the Age of the Unification of North and South is most important, more than anything else; you shouldn't forget this. The first thing that people should do is to relate with the Second Generation. When Moses led the exodus from Egypt, the restoration of Canaan centered on the Second Generation was supposed to be accomplished by Moses.

The First Generation who had lived in Egypt couldn't enter Canaan. We shouldn't forget the fact that the restoration of Canaan became possible only after 40 years has passed since their exodus from Egypt and only after educating the Second Generation; so that to prepare for the Age of Unification of North and South we need to educate the Second Generation. On the opening of the Age of Unification, I really wish that you can overcome your mistakes and be absolutely impressed with the reality that the Second Generation should become leaders and wholeheartedly educate the Second Generation in the academic institutions.

5) Education and the Unification of North and South

How many days did we educate everybody when we did it this time in Seoul? We did everything in 28 days? By planning 3 weeks ahead! We educated 140,000 people in 28 days. At that time we borrowed the entire wedding ceremonial office of the district. Everybody should be educated like this. Then everything will be done completely in a short time. Is there a Hall of "Saemaul" in the district? Also, there in the district until li isn't that so? Everything is there! We can use a lot of people to serve meals. You can make and serve them in a small tent in front of the garden.



Before the night is finished, tell everybody to please come for tomorrow morning's study period so that they will gather at that time. If we did the patriotic movement during the "daytime" when everyone is awake and very much aware, then it has no "taste." It should be done in the "nighttime.". . At night when people sleep, they silently and eagerly sing a song about liberation, "Let's go to North Korea. Let's liberate North Korea." Then from now on what should the young people in li do? A long time ago there was a national boy's team, wasn't there? Again, try to make this boy's team but for the unification of North and South. .

6) The Second Generation's Attitude

Why did it take 40 years for the Israelites to cross over the Jordan river? It was because they lacked faith and couldn't unite with Heavenly Father's original Will and who was guiding them. Even if it took 40 years, Heavenly Father wanted the Israelites to reach this principled standard. Yet although all of the First Generation ancestors became food for the hawks, he had to save the Second Generation. So all of the First Generation became food for the hawks, didn't they? It is the same with you. The Unification Church also has the same destiny.

We must be strong and bold. We must be strong and bold. Heavenly Father corrected the Israel people who had the sorrowful fortune of the ruin of their country and he gave the order to Joshua, who after Moses died inherited the position to be in front of the emerging Israel nation, and to Caleb, to be strong and to be bold. He ordered them to be strong and to be brave. Do you understand? (Yes!)

Now we are similar to the Second Generation of the Israelites who were in the Sinai wilderness. The fortune of the American church is like the breaking down of the Israel people as a group. The First Generation was punished and perished in the wilderness while the future generation that remained built and restored the nation of Israel. But this time we gather the Second Generation in the new wilderness of Sinai as the group who will prepare for the nurturing of the country and the building of the land of Israel. We need to have the same foundation. We must know that Heavenly Father ordered us to be strong and to be bold at this time.

Who perished when the First Generation were the leaders? All of them perished. We are in the same position as when the First Generation of Israelites were supposed to be the leaders in building the land of Israel but in the confusion in that dark age perished in the wilderness. Now we have to know that we stand in a similar position like the new group of Second Generation with Joshua and Caleb who were going to build the Israelite nation. Everybody, are you so? (Yes!) It must be so!

Where is the point where we win the fight or fail? From now on by mobilizing the young Second Generation, the First Generation has to manage everything. My mission is to guide the Second Generation. This is similar to the time of the Israel people who 4,000 years ago restored Canaan and built a nation centered on the Second Generation.

Why is it? I have to bless until the Second Generation. So that Satan cannot accuse. No one can do it either. They cannot hit us. If the sword is hit, it breaks and falls down; consequently they are hit. We can do like this.

For 40 years until now I have been coming to educate the youth.

So centered on my family and centered on the Second Generation of the 36 couples as historical representative of the children of Abel, we have to observe and digest all the Second Generation in the Satanic world. Here are professors and all kinds of leaders in the nation; if the national leader tries to help the professors, then everything will start to advance. The public official is a servant, isn't he? Therefore, the person in the highest position is not in here! Who is the owner of the future? It's the professors and the students. It is only students centered on professors that can engraft from the very first to past to present to future.

Did the Second Generation do a good job this time centered on True Parents? (Yes!) Is it called "special corps"? Did the "special corps" become the leader? (Yes!) To be a leader, where did you go? Everything must be learned in the universities; we must do it. This time the Federation of the Unification of Professors and Students gave lectures in the university, didn't they? It is the Federation of the Unification of Professors and Students of the whole private school. What does it mean? It means to learn the blessed land of Canaan in our Unification Church. Even the nation cannot go against this.

Already you shouldn't be jealous of anything in this world. But now everything in this world is perishing, isn't it? Don't put your hopes, any hope, in the government party or in the opposition party. Only on us; we start everything from us. We should stand in the center here and we must have completely the realm of influence through four directions; establishing on our own self means having absolute faith. We must sacrifice for the whole centered on an immovable base and centered on here. Do you understand? Seen through the Divine Principle Viewpoint, it would be like this.

Your own ancestors can connect to all the students centered on the Federation of Unification of Professors and Students. It's to connect. Indeed, only to connect the students? From now on, centered on the Federation of Unification of Professors and Students, everybody must go to the city, go to the town and mobilize the teachers of the elementary school until 4th grade, 5th grade, 6th grade students. We must educate centered on the university professors and organize tightly. Do you understand? In the viewpoint of the History of Restoration, the time of Moses during the restoration of Canaan and the present time of establishing the Fatherland as God's nation stand in a parallel position; thus, in planning to enter the fortress of Canaan during Moses' time, if the Second Generation were placed as leaders they did not need to live in the wilderness for 40 more years. (April 7, 1988)



Through the position of righteousness, we must be able to plan our life so that we leave to the Second Generation a respect for their inheritance and make sure that they themselves will seriously value this tradition. Today the Second Generation will not be a problem if they are determined like this.

Heavenly Father guides -- so be bold, don't be a weak person. Being on the side of righteousness, don't be scared or hate your enemy. Be the hero or the brave man on the side of morality who can rectify the problems into goodness and righteousness.

3. The Movement For Unification And The Hometown District School

1) Significance of the Hometown District School

The tendency of unification is maturing in four directions: east, west, north and south. If the Korean race doesn't stand up for the way of unification, I will try to extend it by bringing Japanese and American people. We will enlighten people with allotment by bringing famous international scholars to the unit of the city until "Gung" in the whole nation. If it were like this, how shameful it is! As a Korean race, it would be so shameful if unification, which is our Korean desire, was achieved by a foreigner. Reverend Moon managed to build Hometown District Schools in the whole nation centered on professors from this nation.

Today, we already established and are operating these Hometown District Schools in about a hundred places in the whole nation. Actually, when the Communist party invaded South Korea, they organized in the farming and fishing villages centered on the young people who were so poor and couldn't study. In this age of unification of North and South, the Hometown District Schools offer an opportunity for young people to get an education who otherwise couldn't do so due to extreme poverty, thereby in effect taking out an object for the Communist party to try to organize. Also, in this age of unification, we can organize the whole nation centered on the Hometown District School to oppose the Communist Party; this is the work of "killing three birds with one stone." Is there any better way to love the nation and to love our hometown than by educating people centered on the Second Generation through the Hometown District Schools? This is the highest form of love to reach the universal principle. From our hometown districts we have to build the heartistic foundation. Then for the very first time, our ancestors can be restored through this heartistic foundation.

When your ancestors come through Seoul, where do they go to visit? What kind of condition is necessary so that they can be resurrected? The place where they want to go and the place they long for is their hometown. Same as our ancestors, whom do we visit and share love with? In an unknown city or in Seoul, what do you long for in your heart? To study and succeed in life, that is only for them and not for their parents. So we have to build the traditional foundation which can continue for future generations to get cooperation from spirit world and restore spirit world. In order to do so, we have to develop to build the Hometown District Schools. Everything is for welcoming the time of heavenly fortune. (April 7, 1988)



For the sake of God's Will, we have to save our hometown districts, don't we? However, who can save their own hometown district? We try to save them by organizing professors centered on the Hometown District Schools. Then this will be the amazing foundation. (Jan. 21, 1988)

2) The Hometown District School and Patriotism

A little while ago in Korea, we began the Hometown District Schools, didn't we? Everybody, as a university professor, how much did you think of your hometown district? We need to think of how to live together in our hometown districts. The person who doesn't want to live together with his own parents, who doesn't want to live in his own hometown district, cannot love the country. This kind of person, if he says he loves the nation, then his word is fake. From this develops living together with the nation, then living together with the world. Then, after living together with the world, we come to living together with Heavenly Father. So that, for the first time, after loving the local area, it became possible to love the nation. (Oct. 11, 1986)



In order to unify North and South, we need to distribute the professors. Now what is the quickest way to mobilize South Korea to the direction of the unification movement? We need to influence the academic world. In order to influence the universities, first of all, we have to move the professors. Next, if you want to go to the local area, you need to influence the junior high schools and the high schools. Next is to influence the elementary schools.

Until now we couldn't defend ourselves from the attempt of the Communist party to Bolshevize South Korea centered on the schools and centered on the educational materials that carried left-wing ideology. The Ministry of Education couldn't take responsibility, so through every kind of effort we really need to influence the school masters, need to influence the principals and need to influence the university presidents. Freely in a natural environment, the professors are the ones who can influence them without chastisement. For the movement of unification, Reverend Moon dispensed the Hometown District Schools and established them in the cities, in the towns, in the whole nation. You have to love your hometown district. The professor who comes and goes like the wind in the university after becoming a Ph.D. and becoming successful in his life never really loved his hometown district although he was born there and went to school there. The teacher who wants to love the nation has to start loving the hometown district. Therefore I am saying that we have to educate poor people through the Hometown District Schools. If your own flesh and blood bums with the desire for learning, go back to your hometown district and, shedding tears, hold the poor people in li all night. Educate the people in your hometown district.

Therefore, all professors should join the social activities and meetings centered on the Hometown District School in the hometown district that they graduated in. I think that from now on if the professors don't attend the management of the Hometown District School we have to stamp and brand them and purge them from the school and from society. Can you think of the nation without thinking of your hometown district? Confucius said, "Shine your heart to correct mind and action, rule the country well, try to make peace with the whole world." I order to rule the nation, you have to rule your house. Therefore to love the nation, you have to love your hometown. It's the same rationale.

-

Section 4. Blessed Wives Mobilization And North-South Unification (Part 1)

1. Mobilization-Related Prediction

1) Significance of the First, Second, and Third Mobilization

The 1960s was a pioneering time by appointing women to represent an individual. The 1970s is the time of family-level restoration through indemnity. What remains to be restored? It is not religion that needs to be restored; the nation must walk an indemnity path. Therefore, everyone again needs to be mobilized. At that time, it is not only you who will be mobilized. Husbands, parents, sons, and daughters all have to be mobilized. Everyone must know that time still remains. (38:278)



In the 1960s, women stood on the front line representing individual. (40:101)



The Unification Church has now mobilized women twice. The first time women were mobilized on the front line was in the 1960s. I talked about the necessity of women working on the front line for three years, didn't I? (Yes.) This time again, women have been mobilized for three years. After that, women will be mobilized again for three years. Thus, there will be a total of nine years of hardship. Everyone needs to determine themselves. (38:49)



You must realize that there are three stages of pioneering courses for women -- formation, growth, and completion. Why is that so? God carried out His restoration providence centered on three men in the last 6,000 years, and it was to liberate women. Men have been indemnifying vertically, and women must indemnify horizontally. That means that vertical indemnity has to be carried out horizontally.

Likewise, God's providence of restoration on the levels of individual, family, tribe, people, and nation goes through three stages. Therefore, in a national restoration course, unless the woman goes through three stages of a pioneering course, the restoration principle cannot be substantiated. You must clearly understand this point. (36:153)



Women have to work hard for the nation. What are you working for now? You are working for your family, aren't you? If you received the Blessing from the Unification Church, you should work for Abel's nation, not for your family. You must work for the Republic of Korea. You must go through three stages: formation stage of the women's operation era, growth stage of the women's operation era, and completion stage of the women's operation era. The purpose of this is to complete individual restoration, reciprocal relationships, and the multiplication of goodness. Multiplication of goodness requires a national standard. If children of goodness cannot be multiplied and there is no nation that can overcome the satanic world, you must know that the mission of the restoration of three generations of women remains to be fulfilled. (37:267)

2) Prediction of the Third Mobilization for North-South Unification

Kim It Sung is called "Father" in North Korea, isn't he? (Yes.) In the Unification Church, you call me "Father," don't you? (Yes.) A father is a father; but there is a real father and a false father. It means that there is a Cain-type father and an Abel-type father. One is the Adam-type, and the other is the archangel-type. Who caused the archangel to drive away Adam? It was caused by Eve. A false father was born due to a woman. Isn't that so?

Therefore, in the course of individual restoration, first women were called out and had to overcome in the individual course of restoration. Next, the second mobilization was called to restore a family and enter an era of family restoration. To open a gate of family restoration, wives had to stand up. So, Blessed family wives were mobilized this time. Do you understand? What, then, is the third mobilization? It is for the sake of the nation. To unify Korea and stand up at the 38th parallel, many families in South Korea have to be called out to the front line. (37:266, December 22, 1970)



Now that we are moving from the individual level to the family level, women centered on families are mobilized. Now is an era of family-level restoration through indemnity centered on women. Do you understand? The era of national-level restoration through indemnity, to be accomplished by women centered on the 38th parallel as the third mobilization, remains. Therefore, from now on, women in South Korea will set the foundation for victory. (37:266, December 27, 1970)



The mobilization for which you were called out was the second mobilization. The third is for the unification of North and South. When established churches join in, their women membership will be mobilized for the unification of North and South. That day is sure to come.



In one way, it is advantageous to mobilize rather small numbers of people at the family level. However, in the era of the unification of North and South, mobilization must be on the national level. That time will surely come, and we must make sure it will come. Thus, you will be mobilized again. The time will come when you will go to the world and establish a foundation for the realm of heavenly women who can lead people in the world. (36:152, November 25, 1970)



Up to now, men accomplished their responsibility in a vertical historical era. However, in a horizontal historical era, women, by pioneering, can stand as reciprocators before the men who have accomplished vertical responsibilities. Do you understand?

If this is not so, with what contribution before God can women stand as an object before the men? Now is the time. The thinking of Unification Church women will become the traditional way of thinking of all women in the Republic of Korea. Therefore, it has to be planted correctly. Otherwise, it will have an adverse effect. Do you understand? If women of established churches, wives of 30 million people, wives of the president and government officials, are determined they can liberate Korea. (62:262, September 25, 1972)

3) Mobilization Prediction by Chung Kam Rok

I cannot remember when, but after finishing a lunch, there was a discussion about what Chung Kam Rok [Korean book of prophecy] had predicted: what had been fulfilled and not fulfilled, and so on. It has many aspects, including events that happened 40 years ago and also about Dr. Lee (President Lee). In a final topic of prediction, there was a story that if a woman worked, profit would be tenfold, but if a man worked, he would gain only the cost. (Laughter.) There is such a story in it. Every prediction was fulfilled, but this was not solved. This time, having heard of a mobilization order by the Unification Church, one well-known university professor came to hear my speech about the significance of the mobilization of women. After hearing the speech, it was said that the professor was very joyful and said, "Oh! It is now solved." What did he mean by that?

It means that now is the time when if a woman works, the profit will be tenfold. I know it to be true. I know this not because I have studied Chung Kam Rok but through heavenly principle. It is destined, and now is the time. Therefore, a mobilization should be called. (166:264)

2. Woman's Position In The Course Of Restoration

1) The Result of Eve's Fall

Isn't that so? Next, true parents were forfeited, true husband and wife, with true children to follow. Think about how much was forfeited by the Fall. Think about how awful woman's situation is. Next, true love, the true family, the true clan, the true people, the true nation, the true world, heaven, and spirit world were all forfeited. How many stages is that? It's twelve stages, isn't it? All were forfeited. Woman has so many sins. Is woman supposed to be praised in history, or is she to go through severe hardships? To be born as a woman is to bear many sins. All these things need to be taken care of (39:107)



Because a woman fell fundamentally, fundamental restoration has to be carried out. That is why women have experienced a path of suffering. To open the gate of servant, of adopted son, son and daughter, they went through a path of suffering in history. (23:287)



By Eve's fall alone, the relationships with God, parents, relatives, clan, son and daughter, and spouse were cut off. In an attempt to restore at once all that was lost due to Eve's fall, Blessed families were mobilized to stand on the front line. By doing so, God will pay attention to you, and Father and Mother, your relatives, your husband and sons and daughters, will all pay attention to you. This is the time of having a unified heart and of resolving resentment; thus, you should know that I must mobilize you to the front line. (38:291)



Fallen Eve caused two men to perish on her left side, Lucifer, and on her right side, Adam. Isn't it so? Eve, who is women's ancestor, caused such sin. Therefore, having been mobilized to the front line, you must resolve the failure of Eve. who caused the termination of historical tradition. (38:266)



Mobilizing Blessed wives in the Unification Church to the front line means that Eve, on behalf of Heaven, takes the lead in assuming full responsibility. In the course of restoration history, a central woman resolves the failure of the two men that was caused by Eve. Upon the resolution of these, she will be restored completely for the first time. (40:209)



Because all four-position foundations were lost due to woman's fall, all things that were lost need to be restored centered on one woman. This happened because Eve placed Lucifer as her husband. Now a woman has to restore that by serving a man on the heavenly side, a restored man. This is the family-level indemnity period that a family has to overcome. Knowing that you have this exorbitant mission on your shoulders, you must dedicate yourself in a position of being one with Father. Do you understand? (43:267)

2) Jesus, Woman, and Mobilization

What position are you in now? You are in the position of one who could not fulfill her mission at the time of Jesus, and you are to restore it. You are in the position of Jesus' elder sister and younger sister, from the viewpoint centering on the time of Jesus. Do you understand?

Jesus' death was due to a woman's failure. The facts indicate this. Mary failed to fulfill her mission, which was to find a bride for Jesus. If only Mary had accomplished her mission, things would have been different. She should have dedicated herself to Jesus totally, even just for three years from the time of his conception, and not worried about Joseph, even if he should die. Thus, first, woman could not accomplish her responsibility as a mother; second, as a bride; and third, as a servant. Woman could not accomplish these three responsibilities. Why did Jesus speak with a woman from Samaria? Jesus put her in a position of a servant and spoke with her. Having lost his mother and not found his bride, Jesus went to a servant to ask for water. This servant was not able to fulfill her responsibility, either. The Samaritan woman was a very low person, like a worn-out rag, even among the servants. However, what if she had heard Jesus' words, found life, and followed him? What would she be like? She could have been greater than Mary Magdalene. Everyone, have you thought about it? Had she done so, the Samaritan woman would have been in a greater position than Martha and Mary.

From this point of view, Jesus' death is due to woman. Woman should be mother, daughter, and servant-three stages. From the viewpoint of fallen Adam, Adam's wife is a servant. Eve fell and became a servant. Jesus was born through such a servant's body. (38:67)



The reason Jesus died on the cross is that 12, 70, and 120 disciples could not be mobilized completely. Jesus' disciples were not completely mobilized, not even once. They did not act as one with Jesus, so they perished. The Blessed couples of the Unification Church, having been given life, even though they have not accomplished much to a satisfactory level, should be in the same realm with me, with whom they share a destiny. In the mobilization, the central persons are wives. Therefore, I mobilized the wives of the families who received the Blessing.

3) The Position of Woman in the Last Days

Man is not the problem in the Last Days, but woman is. Woman is the problem. There is always a woman in a critical moment of failure or prosperity, and unexpected things will occur. Isn't that so? There was always a woman when something really perished. Don't you think the same thing can be said of today's world? All will perish due to women. Every nation is swayed by women.

"Eve" means "Come back after accomplishing restoration work." and "Adam" means "There is a dam." Man has to overcome a dam. Even if your head is aching and your sleeves are torn, you must overcome. If you thought this way, you would not be tired. As I just said, there is a dam in the way which the man goes. If Adam had thought about it in this manner, he would not have fallen. (55:230)



In the Last Days, works are done centered on woman. It is because woman fell first, but also because woman symbolizes fallen earth. Before the coming of the Unification Church, works had to be done that restored the vertical providence horizontally. Forty-some years prior to the coming of the Messiah, a bride's works appeared, centered on the bride who welcomes her bridegroom. Similarly, man's work was accomplished to establish one central person. All these things are done in three stages. The appearance of a woman claiming to be Jehovah's wife will be able to consummate the history of restoration. However, that person did not understand the providence. If this woman had done the work of the history of restoration through indemnity, two-thirds of her work would be God's work and one, third would be Satan's. Even though she was not told, she should have discerned with her purity and intellect, as well as a heart of loyalty and filial piety and a heart to pursue the truth. (17:348)

4) The Blessing Is for a Nation

What is the purpose of the Blessing in the Unification Church? What is the purpose of marriage? It is for the nation. (75:284)



You must realize the importance of the position you are in now. Heavenly Father, despite His heartache and disappointment, came this far seeking a family. For this reason, Heavenly Father blessed Unification Church families. Thus, the path those families should go is to seek a nation. Do you understand? (Yes.) The period in which recruiting is done in over 3,000 locations is our three-year witnessing period for the sake of the nation. (50:253)



Blessed families need to take responsibility for the nation. The individual's and family's desires are for the nation. To seek the nation, one's husband, wife, and children need to be sacrificed. Blessed couples' love for the nation should be deeper than their love for children and spouse. It cannot be less. You understand this, don't you? You should not think that your children are your only concern. If the nation perishes, Satan might throw out that child. (54:226)



It is okay to sympathize about a situation. However, this is necessary only after the prosperity of the nation. Do you understand? When a nation's existence is in question, how can I think of leading you to a happy life? (69:230)



It is very peaceful to look at the believers of the Unification Church. However, we should not be in that position. We must pioneer a path to the world, walking with the coming Messiah on the levels of individual, family, clan, people, and nation. Wasn't that the path which people should have accomplished at the time of Jesus? Having joined the Unification Church, you are also in the same path. You must love the church. How much should you love it? You must love it with greater love than Jesus' relatives and disciples had for him. Do you understand what I am saying? Unless you do so, you will not be able to go to the Kingdom of Heaven.

You should not think that the church exists for you to achieve your objectives. This church is to save the nation. I am not sending you witnessing for the sake of the Unification Church. I am sending you witnessing to save the nation. Even if the nation turns its face toward God's Will, we should not think of saving it, but rather that the nation can sacrifice itself for the world. You must know this. (50:76)



It is okay for husband and wife to live joyfully, but what should their central thinking be? To live for the sake of the country. You cannot be joyful just because you are able to eat well and are happy. If you are joyful before the nation is, your joy can be judged by Satan. The present joy that you may have could be remembered as God's resentment and might remain as a condition of grief. Thus, your joy and happiness may not be so joyful and happy. Seek a nation first, and its families, clans, and peoples can celebrate in joy together at once in the country that God protects. Individual, family, clan, people, and nation all enjoy at the same time. The place in the horizontal realm where everyone can be joyful is the Kingdom of Heaven on Earth. You need to understand this. Until that day, we cannot rest even though we want to and cannot be joyful even though we want to be. Although you enjoy now, unless you seek the nation, you will be persecuted by Satan and have to suffer. (56:282)

5) The Reason Korean Women Suffered

What did human beings lose by the human fall? We couldn't receive true love from our Father. Did we receive it? (We couldn't.) Then, we couldn't receive true love from a husband. What is next? (True love from an older brother.) We couldn't receive true love from an older brother. Who destroyed it? Who initiated that? It was a woman. It was Eve. Therefore, women throughout history had to suffer until they restored the lost love. It must be indemnified through women shedding tears, having experiencing the misuse of love. It must be indemnified through love. Women's tears were shed by misunderstanding love. Therefore, if there is a nation whose women were miserable and shed many tears, there is a very great possibility that the Messiah will come to that nation. It is very much a possibility that the Messiah will come to the nation whose women were abused by many men. (51:176)



Compared to the rest of the world, Korean women don't hang around outside but just stay at home and live a pure, quiet life. Men have to come through the fence and enter the house to seduce them. The Messiah will come to such a nation. Women who try to attract men belong to Satan's side. How about Korean women? Even though they just stayed home, they were tempted by men. Even though the daughter-in-law gave birth to three children, sons and daughters, when the father-in-law enters the room to eat, he will not let her eat a meal in the same room. I observed that situation. After she gives birth to three children and they grow up, she still has to eat at the kitchen table. She suffers so much. She lives like a servant. Since the day she got married, she has lived like a servant to the father-in-law and the mother-in-law, the husband, and the husband's younger brothers and sisters. Do you think they'll leave her alone, then? If she doesn't dress up, they criticize her for not dressing up at all. If she is beautiful, they criticize that she is too beautiful. She has to live like a servant from the very day she gets married. In this way, Korean women represent the world. Then, why does she have to go though that? Their husbands play the part of a satanic archangel. Eves have to look for the way their husbands are supposed to go in the future. So after they are married, they are only to serve their husbands. It is the way of indemnity. Therefore, Satan makes them suffer so much.

Even when we go to the spirit world, if we ask which women throughout the world suffered most, we get the answer, "It's Korean women." Such a thing is evil in one sense. However, one day when drought comes, water will come out from the deepest valley. There is much water in the deep valley even though the drought has come. In this sense, once Korean women go to the spirit world, they can say, "I suffered more than any other woman." Is that an unhappy thing? Does it seem an unhappy thing? (It is a happy thing.) Why? Among some humans, shouldn't the one who has been whipped and who shed blood until death be the one who is saved first by a helping hand? That is the right order. The person who wears clothes will be saved later. In the spirit world they change clothes. The person who was wounded and was most miserable, who could not wear clothes, now gets the best clothes first. The person who wore the best clothes will be the last to be changed spiritually. I'm sorry, but he'll be the last one. Therefore the Bible said, "The first shall be last and the last shall be first."

The first shall be? (The last.)

The last shall be? (The first.)

The high shall be? (The low.)

The low shall be? (The high.)

Those who seek to lose their life will gain it.

Those who seek to gain their life will lose it.

Therefore, I tell you to die.

Do you think such a teacher is wonderful? Do you feel bad? It will be so. (51:77)



Man needs woman, woman needs man. When God started His creation, why couldn't He give them the same rights and same position? It is because there is the principle of heaven and earth by which God created Adam and then Eve. Therefore, Eve can't go by herself before Adam perfects himself on the earth. Because woman reversed heavenly law and destroyed man, woman has to stay where she is until a man dissolves all resentment; then he can save woman. If woman escapes her present position, a serious thing will happen.

When we look at history, what kind of nation gained the best fortune? The nation whose women were mistreated without mercy and received unbearable suffering historically will be touched by God's loving hand. Such a nation is Korea, a place where women have been mistreated by men and have been in such miserable situations. Such a nation can stand as a representative nation in the world. Therefore, people have to be re-created through the nation whose women were mistreated most severely. When a woman becomes like a piece of rag that is ripped completely, then at last she can be re-created. Therefore, the history of re-creation will start from the nation where woman have suffered unbearably, historically. From this viewpoint, Korea became the foundation to receive the Messiah.

Have Korean women suffered very much or not? Do women suffer to give birth to a baby or not? If a child isn't mistreated by someone, then the mother must be mistreated by someone. If it doesn't happen, God Himself must mistreat her in order for her to pay indemnity. Korean women look pitiful, but it is not true when you took at them from this viewpoint. Therefore, I think I have to make the members of the Unification Church suffer more. Do you mind it or not? (We don't mind it.) Therefore, women in the Unification Church have fought the battle on the front line. (21:98)

6) The Merit of Women

I know some women think, "Why was I born as a woman? I wish I was born as a man." How about man? I think some men wish to be born as women. Which number is greater, women who wish to be born as men or men who wish to be born as women? (98:263)



Once you are born as a woman, you can't become a man no matter how hard you may pray or roll around on the ground. (Laughter.) Moreover, even if you say, "I don't belong to anyone. I don't have a father," you can't change it. (165:60)



Woman is important. Why is a woman happy? It is because God raises up a person whom God can love through a woman's body. Do you understand? Without a woman's body, man or woman have no way to be born. Do you understand? Even if God's desire is great, can a man who can unite the whole world be born without a woman? It is impossible. Man alone is not enough. Woman alone is not enough. By woman, sons and daughters are conceived. From that moment, they have a complete relationship. Through that relationship, a baby grows up and gets a mother's flesh and blood and is born. Therefore, loving sons and daughters are more precious than anything else. Do you understand? They are the most precious existence in heaven and earth. We can't buy them with money. They can't be exchanged with even the whole world. It is for God, mother and father. Can you exchange your sons and daughters with something else?

Who gives their own flesh and blood to them, holds and protects them, makes them a valuable existence? The baby is born through the mother's womb. The father just sows seeds. Isn't that right? Therefore, everyone who lives in this world was born through the mother's fortune. Even though woman has a lot of suffering, man can't even enter the world of a woman's heart, a deep valley of love. Man can't reach it. Even any explanation can't reach it.

We, the Unification Church, appeared in the world to understand the value of women for the first time, as I mentioned, to understand just how valuable woman is. To give birth to a son means to give birth to God's plus character. To give birth to a daughter means to give birth to God's minus character. Then "I," as a human being, am what kind of person? I am a person like God. I'm standing in the position of God. Man was projected from God's body. This is the same for woman. The one who can stand in the same heartistic position as God is woman. Therefore, in the restoration world, woman could establish a heartistic foundation as God's object.

Because of the fall, woman had to be in the most miserable situation. Do you understand? Woman is supposed to receive the most happiness, but she has to stand in a miserable position. (165:104)



"Rev. Moon in the Unification Church is stupid," I know some whisper behind me. "Why would he let women work at the front line? Even though he could let men lead, he has women lead." However, without woman, we can't have a baby. You have to go out to give the power to give birth to the nation of 30 million. When you scream at giving birth, a new Korean darling will be born. (36:193)



Woman has to carry the burden that man can't carry. Doesn't woman have to carry luggage on her back because man can't carry on his back? (Laughter.) Now, women, do you do anything that men do? Do you do more than men? (We do more than men.) What do you do more? Can you run faster than men? (Yes.) Can you wrestle and box better than men? ( Yes.) (Laughter.) How can you say that? "I may be defeated by man, but if man wrestles with me, one day I will grab him and won't let him go for ten years." You should be able to say that.

(Laughter.) When you study the course of restoration through indemnity centered on Jacob, you will know it is true. Do you know what I'm talking about? Do you triumph over man? Man is a late riser. Therefore, even though man goes to bed, "I" don't go bed. Even though man eats so much that his stomach almost explodes, "I" eat only a little bit. Even though man plays and enjoys, "I" don't play. Then you will win. When you eat a lot and sleep much, you won't win. When you eat less and sleep less, you'll win. It is opposite. Isn't it so? (Yes.) It is true. Another way is for woman to give birth to a boy. (98:341)



I'm saying that women in the Unification Church are the strongest of all. They are stronger than men. I would like to hear, "They are stronger than God and stronger than Father." I like this kind of information. (Laughter.) Otherwise you will fall again. Can you do that? (Yes.) Then what will men do? Who will give birth to the baby, man or woman? (Laughter.) When you sing a song, do you think of woman or man? Is the woman's voice higher or the man's voice? (Woman's.) Men's voices are bass, so they can make only low sounds. Even when they laugh, women can make all kinds of phenomena. Women laugh, "He, he, he. Ho, ho, ho." But men can only laugh "Ha, ha, ha." Then is God a simple God or a varied God? (Varied.) When I give something to them, men are happy just saying, "I'm happy." Women are very happy and show it through their mouth and eyes. (Laughter.) Who is more rich and varied?

In this sense, who wants to start to play in the spring. Man is slow in his movements and can't understand spring. Women are sharp. As soon as spring approaches, women jump outside. (668:33)

-

Section 4. Blessed Wives Mobilization And North-South Unification (Part 2)

2. Woman's Position In The Course Of Restoration

7) Women Who Defeat the People's Amy

According to the principle of restoration, woman is responsible for the final victory because woman was seduced by Satan. Even though men also fight by their side, women are responsible for the final victory. Do you understand what I'm talking about? It is women who are responsible for it. Therefore, when we think about what women have to do women in the Unification Church have to be responsible for the final front line. Isn't it surprising?

Among many nations, the superior nations are gone somewhere.

The superior churches are gone somewhere, the superior people in charge of the church are gone, and very simple people stand up to be responsible for the world. Is it a good thing? Is it such a surprising thing? (Surprising.) Is it a good thing as well as a surprising thing? (Laughter.) If you accomplish it with a great victory, it is a truly surprising thing. Do you understand? If we persevere and accomplish this, the world will be caught by its tail. When you look at hawks flying, each one makes sure to have its own place, centered on a first commander, crying out loud. They fly, thinking, "Everyone on earth follows our example," don't they? So as humans, everyone is talking, saying that he is a commander. Such a time has come. (55:220)



Unless women in the Unification Church can bring victory over the People's Army of North Korea, we can't build the Heavenly Kingdom. It has to be so, logically. Therefore, women in the Unification Church have to be so reckless and tough that they can swallow up the People's Army. If you are afraid, you shouldn't even have believed in the Unification Church. I am speaking frankly, but what I'm talking about is true.

The reason women have to be so tough is understood when we think about by whom men initially fell. Who let the Archangel in? Eve did. Who stands as a worldwide archangel. (Communism.) it is Communism. Since it is the greatest monster of what initially came in through woman, the woman has had to swallow the strongest monster, man. It is all right if the fallen woman stands on the good side. Therefore, in the Unification Church we create the strongest women and arm them with a theory that can swallow satanic Communism. Now is the training period. Do you understand? (38:279)



First only Communist countries trained women to fight a battle. The nation of Israel and Korea were next. In Korea, women have fought. Have women fought in any other country? Historically there are no examples like that. Ladies, could you go out and fight? (Yes.) With what can you fight? With the soft part of your bottom? With your breast? (Laughter.) With what do you fight? You have an enemy of love; you have to fight with it. (98:25)



From now on, I will mobilize women to train themselves to win the fight against Satan. Women in the Unification Church will lead the battle. In a battle against an enemy, you have to crush Communism more than the Hakuba unit, Moko, unit, or Seiru unit. At that time, should men watch from the sidelines and cheer them? (Laughter.) Should we do it? We have to triumph over Satan, the archangel who has dominated the whole world until now. You don't belong to Satan anymore. Because women made the foundation of resentment by disobeying God's order, you have to destroy the foundation of resentment by woman's hands, woman's sincerity, and woman's power. In order to do it, you have to start. Because it is a strict principle for women to do this, the revelation of true women can't be done fundamentally until we destroy the foundation of resentment. (27:82)



You have to know that women have to go out to fight when people on the heavenly side fight against the Communist, satanic side. Originally, women pulled Satan in, so women have to go out to kick him out. In our course of God's Will, women have to overcome Communism in order to restore the nation and the world. Men have the mission to carry the shells. You have to know it. Unless women destroy Communism, we can't build Heaven. (54:230)



Now, the power of the People's Army is so strong that in the history of restoration Eve on the heavenly side has to conquer them. Eve on the heavenly side has to take care of the People's Army and cook them completely. What are we going to do in the Unification Church? You have to have such power as to defeat them. Therefore, the day when I use women will come. According to the Divine Principle, do we have to do it or not? Eve in the Garden of Eden had resentment that she was dominated by Satan. Didn't she? (She did.) Then you have to go out to restore it. The day will come when you cross the 38th parallel to go to North Korea. (23:298)



Women in the Unification Church have to know that unless you can fight against the People's Army to win, you can't resolve resentment that Eve on the heavenly side was sold to man in the satanic world, who is the same as the archangel. Once you stand up, armed with faith and the theory that women in the Unification family will completely dismiss the People's Army of men, if an evil enemy perishes, men on the heavenly side will dance with joy. This is a result of Unification Thought. Do you understand? (Yes.) We have to organize a new, historical crusade to march forward to an enemy's camp. You have to know that the group with the courage and power to pull a declining world in darkness up to bright daylight and morning are the women with Unification Thought. (50:177)



When we are going out to fight, we have to send women out first. Do you welcome this? (Yes.) What are we going to do by this? We are going to fight against Satan, the worst Communist. What do you mean you aren't going to? You won't run away? (Yes.) Can I trust you? (Yes!) Because they are fallen archangels originally, Eve has to dominate them. Eve has to digest everything, even Satan. You have to be ready for it. (81:38)



Women who live in the peninsula will have a day when they have to go a way of indemnity as a sacrifice, for the fate of the tribe and the nation. Do you understand? The People's Army is an army of the archangel, isn't it? It is Satan's army, isn't it? Whose fault is it that they started making an army in the satanic world? It is because Eve made a mistake. Therefore, women in South Korea have to unite together as a nation. They have to destroy the entire satanic men's army and the People's Army. Otherwise the revelation of Korea can't be realized. Why did those in the satanic world make that situation? It happened because the nation of South Korea made a mistake and the traditional churches made a mistake. However, from now on our future will be successful.

In order to go that way, you housewives have to establish a new traditional standard. To do it, you have to go into battle armed with Unification Thought. You have to be a woman's army. Even though men went out to battle, have you ever heard that women did? Women destroyed a nation and the world, but have they even gone to war to liberate a nation? Men fought in the satanic world, but women never stood up on a front line for a nation. However, now women can receive the benefit of special privilege, to be front-line soldiers for a nation, because of my Blessing you. You have to be grateful for it. There is only one chance to do it. Therefore, I'll tell you not to think about anything else. (39:08)



Men lead an external world, but women have to lead the internal, heartistic world. By making a foundation by which men can surrender, an external, economical revival will be pulled into the fortune of the spiritual revival. Then, the ideal of the unity of Korea will be realized. God will make a new strategy and prepare our way. Because I know everything about it, I'm asking you to do this. Therefore, we need the helping hands of women to unite North and South Korea. (Yes.) (43:77)

8) The History of the Second Mobilization

It is the second course of pioneering. Therefore, you have to march forward centered on the family. It is a very important time. The second position is always an important matter. Now you will be tested on which you love most, the nation or the family. You will be tested on which you love most: your children, your husband, or God's will. Men fell because they loved the position closer to them. Men fell because they tried to respect themselves. Men won't fall if they stand in a position to respect the nation and God's will. Therefore, you have to stand in a position to deny all your family circumstances. By doing this, you can liquidate the fallen lineage that originated with Adam and Eve and make a foundation to be reborn into a position of a new level. You will think about your husband and children day and night. As soon as you close your eyes, you'll see your baby's image whom you nursed and left behind. You will hear what your husband used to tell you morning and night. He'll come to you in a dream, saying, "Why have you abandoned me to go so far? I'm lonely."

Even if you are faced with such circumstances and are pressed by them, you have to overcome everything with strong determination for the nation and God's will. Because woman destroyed the heavenly sovereignty by not obeying God's will in the Garden of Eden, you have to establish the heavenly sovereignty by respecting God's will. While we try to establish the Heavenly Kingdom, we can determine the dignity of women who are supposed to accomplish their responsibility on the front line. You should know that the period of mobilization is that very time. What is the reason Blessed wives are being mobilized in 1970? In Jesus' 3-year course, he lost the tribe and the nation because he couldn't accomplish God's will, because of women. Through fulfilling a 3-year course, you women have to prepare the foundation to restore the tribe, the nation, and even the world which he lost, in order to liberate the resentment of the 3 years.

By doing so, you can stand in the position to establish the foundation of the new bride, whom Jesus desired and yearned for, for the first time. Then you can enjoy liberation fully and start a new family centered on the Heavenly Kingdom. This is the reason you have to go on a 3-year pioneering course until 1972. This is the same as the period I lived in a North Korean prison-3 years. I lived in a prison, but you don't have to live in a prison. You go the same way in South Korea, in freedom, as I went living in prison in North Korea for two years and ten months. Christianity and Christian women, to whom God wanted to give the blessing, couldn't respect me. Therefore, this is an important time to liberate the entire cause of my suffering. If you understand this, you have to give your utmost sincerity for the nation, centered on God's will. (36:53)



We have to liberate Jesus' resentment that he was prevented from embracing Judaism and uniting the family and tribe during his 3-year ministry. Now, whose fault was it that Jesus could not dissolve this resentment? It was woman's fault. Jesus could not have a bride. Isn't it so? There had to be Jesus' bride on the levels of individual, family, and tribe. To restore such a thing and liberate this resentment, the Unification Church has to fulfill woman's mission to liberate individual, family, and tribal resentment. This is why I mobilized 1,200 people for 3 years. Do you understand what I'm talking about? (Yes.) (41:58)



You have to understand that the mobilization of the Blessed families in 1971 had a very important meaning. When you look at a mobilization, it looks like the destruction of the family and the denial of the reality that everything will break down. However, what is the reason and motivation to deny it? It is not a denial of the past, but it is for the benefit of the future. Whatever is left at the present can cast an anchor into the reality of the future, from beginning to end. This reality stands as the foundation of the future. Therefore, even if South Korea perishes, in reality the Unification group, which has an anchor for the future, is standing on the foundation for the future that won't perish. (42:95)



Once a typhoon of sand blows into the land where 30 million people are sleeping, the peninsula of 7,000 miles, it is like a desert without a master; a land of good soil will be changed into a mountain of sand at once. We know that this nation faces extreme danger. We are ready to sacrifice the whole Unification Church for this nation. Is that good or bad? (Good.) I'm asking you to sacrifice your life. I'm asking you to offer your loyalty until your death. What is the most important thing for people? It is life and love. Therefore, I tell you to love your nation more than your life and more than your children. There is no heavenly law that will cut off such a nation. If there is such a person or such a family, no matter how much the Communists threaten South Korea, God will block the way for them to overtake it.

When we look at the extremely dangerous situation in Korea and Asia, we should become a sacrifice to prevent a miserable history which the nation is about to face. Even if we shed our blood and tears at the front line, let's become a sacrifice for this nation. This is the reason I mobilized blessed wives in the Unification Church. What kind of enemy am I? Since I gave the Blessing, you have been wishing for a good life, but now you live such a humble life. Then I push you out from such a life and tell you to go out. (38-267)



When I mobilize the family someone may say, "Why, Father is not going to do that! He didn't say anything during 40 days of witnessing; he will be the same this time, too." So, 40 days have passed while some of you were hesitating; yet you have to go out this time. If you stay behind to do your own business while others are going out, you will suffer. If you go out later, then you have to think you should give up all the daily income and monthly income that you earned before you return. You have to do it.

This is the way you will eventually have to go. Without going this way you have nothing to do with me. What is the reason I make you go out? Because to do God's Will is our destiny. If you do this for God's Will, then you will have a good relationship with your spouse, a good family, and good ancestors whom you can be proud of eternally. When you follow the law of Heaven, you should go out for righteousness and the sake of the nation. You should not go out dreaming of your personal desire and personal happiness.



From the providential view, in order for the mother-son cooperation to be accomplished, first the father-daughter cooperation and then the husband-wife cooperation should be accomplished. This is the Principle. Do you understand? But God reversed this order. We witness the mother-son relationship without first seeing the father-mother relationship. Without the husband-wife cooperation, is the mother-son cooperation possible? In the Bible, we have seen only the mother-son cooperation, which is not a normal pattern. The providence does not advance without the husband-wife cooperation. Without the father, is the mother-son cooperation possible? Where can you find husband-wife cooperation before the mother-son cooperation? We cannot find this pattern in the Bible. Is there any father-daughter cooperation centering on God before husband-wife cooperation? The correct order should be: father-daughter, then husband-wife, and then mother-son cooperation. This is the necessary order for God's providence to be successful. But in God's providence we witness only the cooperation between mother and son.

By mobilizing the Blessed wives, I want to accomplish the father-daughter cooperation and husband-wife cooperation. Why do I have to make you Blessed wives go through this valley of death? To indemnify the standard of mother-son cooperation, Blessed wives have to go this course. In this way, mother-son cooperation, husband-wife cooperation, and father-daughter cooperation can be accomplished. (37:265)



Women also have to have a higher standard than soldiers. You have to know that this is the standard that God asks of women. To establish this tradition, Blessed couples have to go first and set the standard. How good I feel that I can now ask Blessed couples to accomplish this task. Before, I felt sick when I looked at all of you, and I felt upset to think that I always had to treat members to a restaurant. "Those poor members," I thought. "What did I give to them? If I had more, I would give more." I am supposed to feel like this, but there is no result. Because Blessed couples did not fulfill their responsibilities, outside spiritualists often warned me that if the Unification Church continues this way, then everything will be lost. But I had a strategy. When the time comes, I will take care of these problems by cutting out that which is rotten. But then was not the time to operate. The appropriate time is the period between 1970 and 1972.

That three-year period is very important, and to prepare for that time, I am mobilizing Blessed wives. If some among you feel bad about this mobilization, you have to repent with deep tears and sorrow, banging the ground with your fist. What did I state when I sent these 1,200 wives out witnessing? I said, "You are not going to witness to non-believers. You are going to witness to Christian churches in order to find the lost Israel. Invest all your heart and mind into these ministers and make them follow you. If they say they do not understand the Second Coming but they accept the rest of the Principle, then we can bring unification from top to bottom. This is the exact time we are living in now. Do you understand? (Yes.) The position of the Christian church is the same as the position of Judaism was in the nation of Israel. Accordingly, the Republic of Korea must follow this direction in God's providence. Then the democratic world and Christianity will automatically connect, and the Communist world will collapse. (58:142)



The reason for mobilizing the 1,200 Blessed wives is not for the nation but for Christianity. You were treated very badly at the door, but you were treated better than a beggar. Among the people's ancestors, if there were any beggars and they made some good condition in their lives, then we have the responsibility to take care of them. That is why you will be treated better than a beggar. If the people treat you badly more than three times, then they will give up and leave. (56:110)

3. The Attitude Toward Activities

In order to save the 30 million people of Korea, I have to be ruthless in sending Unification Church members into the lions' den without hesitation. This is not just an idea but something that is already happening. If you say this is too difficult) it has no meaning before God's Will. If you are given the order to do battle and you allow your personal circumstances to get in the way, then it means that you have the heart of retreat. We need to get rid of such people immediately. Even in the secular world, this standard holds true. If in the course of taking responsibility for God's Will you cannot accomplish it, that is so fearful and miserable. If you cannot accomplish the mission, then your descendants will have to -- and that is more fearful. Win or lose, now is the turning point. (51:351)



You slender and weak women have an opportunity to love the nation more than General Lee. Remember, you are in the position to love your parents more than anybody, and you can make a connection to love the world and accomplish the whole purpose responsibility, which comes only once in history. Try your best wholeheartedly and do not lose this chance to reap the fruits of your hard work. You should feel that even if you wake up early and go to bed late, you want to do more to convey God's words. We should have this kind of heart. When you meet people, you should love them deeply and yearn for them in the same way you would treat a long-lost friend that you met-even forgetting the passage of time. (43:338)



You have to make the tradition to liberate the women of the nation. Do you understand? You can do this by indemnifying the failure of women. Can the individual make the tradition? He cannot. The nation was created based on the family, so you have to make the tradition on the family level. Then, who makes the tradition of the family and the tradition of the wife? In the Unification Church, Blessed families have to be the first to do this. Blessed families have to make the new tradition for the nation, so it is inevitable that Blessed wives be sent to the front line. This is God's situation. This means that you have to do your best. Ask God to give you the heart to love 30 million people. At night you should go to the Holy Ground and pray until dawn for this nation. When you want to see your children, your heart has tears. When you have this kind of tearful longing for your children, you have to ask God to let you have this kind of heart for your 30 million children. Do this instead of crying for your own children and husband. You can create this kind of standard. This will be the tradition of the wife in the new nation and family. (39:109)



You have to become the person that I can be proud Of, and about whom God can proudly say to others: "Follow Unification Church women." Not only that: instead of receiving accusation, you have to gain the approval of the families and women in the satanic world, and even from Satan. Now is the time for you to do this. Your course is not a game; it will decide the life or death of your family. In order to do your mission, do not pray for your husband or your son during this time; pray only for the nation. In the Bible is said, "So do not worry, saying, what shall we eat? or what shall we drink? or what shall we wear? For the pagans run after all these things, and your Heavenly Father knows that you need them. But think first of His kingdom and His righteousness, and all these things will be given to you as well." (Mt 6:31-33) You have to seek only God's kingdom.

Then what is God's righteousness? It is to create the national-level four-position foundation and to make the foundation for the heavenly principle to be accomplished. You have to really remember that this is your responsibility. Therefore, the more you worry about your husband and children, the worse it is for them, because Satan can invade them. This means that you should first seek God's kingdom and righteousness and love God wholeheartedly by uniting with Him. On that foundation, you can create a heartistic relationship with God, and centering on that relationship you can convey your love to your son and daughter. As for your husband, God sympathizes with him, and He will pour out His love on him. This is the way it should be. (36:151)



What should women do? They have to indemnify the crucifixion of Jesus in the position of Jesus' bride. How can they do this? They have to be loyal to Heaven more than any other women in the world. Jesus died because he could not find a bride. Therefore, women should not pray, "God help me do Your Will," even though they are in the valley of death. Do not utter these words. Even though women are alive, they are already dead. So from now on, women should never complain about God's Will. Do you feel bad? As the Bible states, "He who finds his life will lose it, and he who loses his life for my sake will find it." (Matthew 10:39) You have to obey this direction with greater determination than the direction given on December 1, 1970. Of course there will be some problems and resistance, centering on your family situation, that will affect the church community, but this is not really a problem. When I mobilize you thinking about God's Will, I have more heart and thought than you. If you always remember the heart you had when you went out obediently, then your course will advance infinitely. Otherwise, you will not advance. This is exactly heavenly law. What is the Principle? An absolute subject creates an absolute object, and when there is complete give and take, then God's power of creation can manifest and bear fruit, and the dead can be resurrected. Isn't this the viewpoint of the Principle? (43:262)

4. The Value Of The Mobilization

Christian churches and institutions have continuously appeared until today not because of famous pastors. Rather, it was because of the blood shed for Heaven by noble prophets who died without recognition. Through the body of weak women who totally committed themselves, and through many women who determined to do their best, Christianity has advanced until today. These women's tears have graced the miserable course of Christianity. More than men, women have desired to indemnify, and to dissolve Heaven's resentment. Today, in the course centering on the Unification Church, by using women we can prepare the foundation for historical blessing. You have to understand how valuable this time is. (37:323)



At this time, if you do well, the history of a million years will be turned upside down. Not only the spiritual but also the direction of the physical world's history will turn around, and history will be reversed. Finally the realm of the satanic world will be completely destroyed. If you were born a woman, it is honorable to die for this cause. Is that true, or not? (That's true!) (56:332)



The fact that your families are being mobilized to make a condition for indemnity before Heaven is glorious. (44:296)



I have no need for this fallen history. If you live comfortably in the realm of fallen history, you cannot bequeath heavenly tradition to your descendants. What, then, do you have to do in your life? We do not need the tradition of the rotten secular society, which will someday be cut out. Instead, we need to leave a tradition that will transcend to the future. (43:263)



Now is the time that women can succeed in life, too. For whom? (For Father!) Without me, everything will be chaos. In the Unification Church, women are now superior. (39:117).

5. The Mission Of Husbands After The Mobilization Of Wives

The Blessed wives and I have to unite and become one. This is supposed to happen, but if the husband writes a letter asking his wife to come back, this will cause big trouble. Husbands have no right to say to their wives, "You are my wife, so you have to come back." If you do so, you will be violating heavenly law. Isn't this the Principle? The individual cannot interfere at this time. There is no room for discussion or compromise on this point.

This time period under my direction means that you have to completely unite with God's Will. Then, what do you husbands have to do? You have to absolutely obey your wives. Being in the position of the archangel who caused Eve to fall, you have to be willing to die if you are asked to. This is the time to go through this position, so husbands should absolutely not write a letter saying, "I want to see you, etc.," because this will diminish your wife's devotion. You have to serve and help your wife internally and externally. (40:211)



How should the husband think? You have to feel honored that your wife was mobilized to be approved on the worldwide level. If your wife does not accomplish and get approved, then the husband cannot get approved either. When the wife does not get approved, she cannot relate to her husband and children even though she has a husband and child. For this reason, when the wife is out on her mission, the husband should pray day and night for his wife. You have to be able to say, "Your pain is my pain, and your sorrow is my sorrow." (36:240)



For Blessed families to serve God, you should not serve according to your old habits and lifestyle. As a Blessed family, you have to have the heart that your family is representative of the high priest, who made a daily offering for the nation and people. Furthermore, Blessed wives are on the front line. Their front line is not in Korea. Spiritually, they are on the front line to protect against satanic invasion. You under stand this point, so whenever you think about your wife on the front line, you have to fulfill your mission as high priest leading your children. This is the kind of heart you should have. This means that when a cold day comes and difficulties come, you should not take these challenges as your own problem but confront them as a representative of the nation. In order to make a heartistic connection to God as a high priest, you are going the course of indemnity as a representative of the nation. You should have this kind of heart. (40:84)



As the husband of a wife who has been mobilized to the front line, and as a parent leading your children, what should you do now? You have to unite wholeheartedly with the central family while you are leading the nation. Otherwise, you cannot fulfill the mission of high priest. (40:186)



What is the main problem for the wife, who works on the front line? Do you love your husband more, or God's Will? Do you love your husband more, or your central figure? Do you love your children more, or your central figure? The Blessed wives did not go to the front line centering on their husbands. They went out centering on Father. On your own, you would never think to do this. At home, you obey your husband and take care of your children, and your thoughts are divided. Can the husband think to go to the front line? He also cannot. (40:195)



The husband whose wife is mobilized has a desire to see her. I will give you permission to visit, but you have to first visit two outside families. Then you can visit her. Do you understand? You first visit one place and then a second place, and then the third visit can be to her. You should do it like this. Why? Because you must follow the pattern of the formation, growth, and completion stages. One of the two outside families you visit can be near your wife's place.

The husband has to educate his sons and daughters, saying, "Your mother is the only mother in the world. She went out for a holy purpose. I will follow your mother's way, and you have to follow the way your parents go." The husband should educate his children in this way with tears. "Your mother goes a suffering course for the sake of the nation and world. On this cold winter night, your mother might be lying in a cold room. We have to feel sorry that we have a warm. room and bed. She is doing her job in order to give us life and to pioneer the way we should go. I will do my best for your sake. There is no mother like yours in the world." This is the way the husband should educate his children. "Next time, I have to go this way," he should explain, "and when you grow up, you also have to follow your mother's way." Centering on the mother, the father and son, and the father and daughter, have a tearful heartistic connection. Then this family can inherit the mother's tradition. (38:292)

-

Section 4. Blessed Wives Mobilization And North-South Unification (Part3)

6. The Attitude Of Church Members

All members have to unite in heart with the women who are on the front line. You should breathe and walk with the same rhythm, harmonizing with their heart. With that kind of attitude, you should protect your nation and people, pouring all your strength and capacity into this task. After giving everything, if your power is not enough, you can still offer your determination to God, even sealing your pledge with blood. (42:149)



Those families who receive this blessing of being mobilized will have three years of hard work. What should all the other families do? There is no need to say anything. There is no need to wonder about going or not going. Let them sleep comfortably if they want. If they do so, they will lose everything. They will lose all the blessing they received so far from being in the Unification Church. You have to know this point and do your best. (38:129)



At this time, 1,200 women are on the front line working hard. When they see that some members stayed behind, I know these wives are wondering what you are doing. Did your church advance? If you are relaxed and do not accomplish your responsibility, you will be ruined. You must think, "Those women who are on the front line are in the position to receive the sword and arrows instead of me." You have to feel their clothes are torn before my clothes are torn. Before my face gets burned, their faces get burned. Members are supposed to have this kind of awareness and concern. If you understand this, then those of you here can unite with the front line. If you know this and you still do not accomplish your responsibility, then you will be indebted to God and your descendants will be ruined. (41:120)

7. Father's Second Mobilization Speech

When I went to the Soo Taek Lee workshop site yesterday, somebody asked me, "How can I go out and leave my children behind?" Do you think I have the answer? I answered: "You know what to do. You know more than I what needs to be done. This course is not mine. I have already completed my course. In my course, I also had difficulties and suffering, and that time has passed. Now you are the seed and should welcome the spring season. To be fruitful you have to overcome and subjugate your circumstances. Don't you? The fruit that is attached to a lonely tree is not insignificant. Otherwise it would not remain attached. This means that you have to sow a pure seed. In your family, you have to choose the most precious member and sow that one. The most precious member is not the father or son or daughter but the mother. For that reason, God chose to mobilize the mothers. But if there is some, one who says, "Well, my husband. . . and my son and daughter. . . etc., then that person will stumble." (36:31)



To mobilize the wives is a miserable thing to do. Yesterday, I visited a few local houses to see how the children are doing without their mothers. I felt so sorry to see them. In my heart I said to myself, "You must want to see your mother," and I prayed for them in my heart. Then I comforted them, saying, "Your mother has to go over the three-year indemnity course for God's Will. This period is like Jesus' three years of public life where there was no foundation to welcome the bride, so these women have to go out to indemnify this failure. That is why your mother has to go this course. Also, there is still a heartistic foundation needed to indemnify the whole. You do not understand now, but this will be your pride and your family's pride in the future. The day will come when you will praise your mother, so you should not feel like a lonely beggar. How fortunate you are that you can serve your historically precious mother." Nevertheless, it is miserable to see these children. (37:204)

8. The Third Mobilization For The Unification Of North And South Korea

1) Mobilization Area

Did you hear that when the wife goes out witnessing this time, she should go back to her hometown? (Yes.) Do you know why I said this? It is because women, not men, have to open the door and show the example -- open the door of sincere loyalty. In that way the people who oppose us will surrender. (November 8, 1987)



What should you prepare when you go out from here? How do you prepare, and where do you go? The place is your birthplace. Everyone gathers on the state level, and each city has a city leader. Should all Blessed couples up to the 6,000 Couples go back? All Blessed couples should go out. Not only the 6,000 Couples but the 8,000 and 10,000 Couples. All Blessed couples should go out. The 6,000 Couples are not the only Blessed couples. Are Blessed couples who were previously married going out? If you had to cross the Jordan River to enter Canaan, wouldn't you go out too? (Yes!) I cannot bring you to Canaan unless you cross the Jordan River. Do you understand? (Yes!) Start on June 1. There should be no one here who does not know her hometown. (165:136)



If we can mobilize you who are sitting here alone, there is nothing we cannot do. Can you catch a live tiger or not? (Yes, we can). Really? (Yes). Well, then, we must go to Pek Du San. (26-73)



Men in Blessed families must assist women so that women observe Father's order without hindrance. (55-107)



Father's direction is not his own personal direction. It is a Heavenly mission. If you firmly observe this mission, cosmic blessing will fall onto Korea. If I leave heaven and earth open, what do you think is going to happen? All the indemnity conditions on earth flow into there. When all the spiritual requirements are fulfilled, there will be no more Satan on the earth, and therefore, Kim Il Sung or Communism will collapse. Heaven has such a power.

Aren't we in the same situation? God can help us as well. Based upon the principle of restoration through indemnity, we have come to the stage where we can intervene with reality in a principled way. Reality has come to that stage. How can God not help us? If God does not help us, the Principle itself is wrong. God's Will could never be accomplished. So, be confident and have conviction! (165-34)



Although you are living happily now, don't look back at your family, and march forward. Just like Abraham's wife, give up your family and march forward. Why? For the purpose of breaking through. It is a historical fact. We are doing exactly what I said. (166-170)



Once you have received this direction, you must step together and march forward. You cannot participate in God's holy battle unless you do so. That's why we are so busy. 14-126)



If Father mobilizes your family, you must do it now. Schooling for your sons and daughters shouldn't be a problem. Now is the time for total mobilization. You should be proud of the sons and daughters of the Blessed families because they have originated from God's Will and are stronger than those Communist students. If you are born as a woman, you must think of yourself as representing all women, and you must work much harder than the women representatives of the Communist party. The same for men. If the evil wind is blowing, we must overcome and defeat them, as the wind of goodness. (1987/9/13)



Those who received the direction work hard and go through hardships. The person in charge, who issued the direction, cannot live an easy life. The leader must have a heart to feel sorrow and pain of his people in front of God. Without this kind of heart, the organization of this leader will certainly perish. When he has time, he must pray for them, visit them, and talk with them. Father has always been living this kind of life. (43-28)



You must follow Father's direction absolutely. Is there any objection? There is none, is there? Your sons and daughters should not be the problem. If you are thinking and caring only about your husband, you may lead him to his spiritual death. If you are thinking and caring only about your sons and daughters, you may be leading them to their spiritual death. Your family can become a source of resentment. That's why I scold women who only took care of their own families. Aren't you in the situation now as I just described? You faced oppositions and your path has been blocked. That's why such a situation has emerged. (165-301)



Just as Moses led 60,000 people of Israel, Father is now fulfilling the same mission centering on the families of Unification Church in the Unification world. When Father tells a family to go, and if the people in the family said, "we cannot go because we have families and they will perish." A husband should not say, "I cannot go because I have a wife." If he says so, his family will perish.

When we cross over the valley, we must successfully go over. When we go over the river, we must succeed in doing so. When we go over the water, we must be successful in doing so. When we swim across the river, we must successfully do so. You must know that now is such a time. You must cross the river which is to be crossed.

The people of Israel perished because they did not cross the Jordan river. You must understand this. Do you understand the significance of the Jordan river? It is the river which is the border between the Satanic world and God's world. If the husband can cross the river, he must do so, while tying a rope to the neck of his wife and then pulling it. You must know this. Father and mother must take an adventurous and risky step for the sake of their children. You must understand that we are now in such a time.

Man and woman must become one in mind and body. One heart, one mind. Children also must become one in heart with their parents. They all must become completely one in heart and mind with God and Father, then they must cross over the border line. When they receive the final direction from Father, they must immediately leave their families. You must know that such a time is approaching right before our eyes, the moment you receive the command to cross the Jordan river. The situation was the same at the time when the Israelites crossed the Red Sea. They had to cross at the moment God separated the ocean. If they missed that moment, they would have all died. (100-291)



Now, the mobilization direction has been issued to all women. Have they all gone? If you first think about your sons and daughters, your husband, and your wife, your idea is a family centered idea. God's idea is not a family centered idea. God has a Cosmos centered idea. The messiah does not have a family centered idea. He is a liberator to emancipate all nations. Anyone can fall, unless he is committed to walk with the pace of the Messiah. (1987/10/01)



If Father told you to mobilize all men and women at a certain date and time, will you do it or will you not? You must do it. For what do you do it? For the sake of God's Will. What will you do for the sake of God's Will? You must save Korea. For what do we save South Korea? It is for the liberation of North Korea. For what do you liberate North Korea? You must liberate Asia. For what do you liberate Asia? For the sake of the world. And for what do you liberate the world? You must liberate God and the entire realm of His Kingdom. (168-141)

A. The Reason Why Women Are Mobilized

Why has Father mobilized women at this time? Mother has been setting a condition to embrace and save both the democratic and Communist realms on the world wide level. We are establishing the foundation on a family level centering on Korea, which can be the basis to defend against Satan. This is a view based upon the principle. Father has mobilized women of Blessed families this time for this reason. (165-278)



The Blessing is given wherever you reach out. You must know this. In the place where your words and speeches are carried, the history of resurrection and the history of re-creation will be born. You must understand this. You must know that we need many places which can initiate the explosion of love. There is no one other than those in the Unification Church who can take part of this mission. For this reason, Father mobilizes women at this time. A woman broke the way of heavenly love. Two children, Cain and Abel, were born because of the fall of a woman. A woman gave birth to Satanic sons and daughters. The blood lineage has been reversed by her.

Because women could not meet Adam, a man who had God's true love, they have become miserable and have created a Satanic world, which ended up to be this divided sinful world. Because of the first separation which was caused by false love, the world has been divided into democracy and Communism. This is history. Representing these two worlds, Korea must be united centering on the thirty-eighth parallel. This will be a historical event.

Here, women must embrace the right and the left. Women must embrace both the elder son and the second son, so that the elder son comes to visit the second son. Korean people must unite with mother's love, and must develop the movement to melt North Korea with genuine love. (166-83)



How can we mobilize women? Women are important. If women are mobilized, men cannot but take action as well. (164-211)



Father mobilizes Blessed families. Now, you have good fortune. Father has already achieved success and needs no help from you. I am going to help you, but you do not have to help me. You can achieve success based upon my accomplishment. (164-282)

B. The Meaning And The Purpose Of The Third Mobilization

If Kim Il Sung stands in the position of the fallen Satan, then organizing and solving the problems of North Korea can be accomplished only when women stand at the front line, because fallen Eve gave birth to fallen Cain and Abel, represented by North and South Korea. When all housewives and mothers are mobilized and bring two children together, fathers must step into the situation. Their husbands must stand right behind them. In this way, the original Adam is restored. This is the view of the Principle.

Then, the purpose of the mobilization of women at this time is the liberation of Kim Il Sung of North Korea. The birthright was taken away by Satan, but it happened because Eve fell first and gave birth to the first son [in that fallen state]. Therefore, a mother must become responsible to take the initiative to restore the birthright through her son. Her husband is in Cain's position and her son is Abel. When the mother becomes one with her son who is Abel, her husband will follow.

If it happens this way, restoration is accomplished. That's why sons and husbands are naturally mobilized when wives are mobilized. For this reason, we mobilized women in families. What does this mobilization of women mean? Father has Blessed the second generation centering on the vertical standard of Cain and Abel. From the viewpoint of the standard of the blessing of the second generation, families have a horizontal Cain and Abel relationship in the Satanic world. Mobilizing women in Blessed families extends the vertical standard into the horizontal Cain and Abel relationships in the family.

Satan works at night. We mobilize women so that we can open up the foundation upon which we can work at night. Do you understand? This is the historical, last mobilization. If we win it, the liberation movement of women will emerge. Do you understand completely? Do you understand the significance of the mobilization of families? (Yes). (65-260)

The standard goal of our efforts for this battle is the digestion of the breakthrough of the districts. If we can only digest it, the unification of North and South Korea is not so difficult. We can unify it, if we can digest the breakthrough of the districts. Who is going to stand at the front line? Women must do so. Not men. Kim Il Sung is the archangel on the Satanic side. The archangel tempted a woman and made everything his own territory. Therefore, women of Korea must chase Kim Il Sung out. Without the help of men, women must do it.

Therefore, this time, women of the Unification Church will be mobilized around early June. What are they going to do? A woman left the bosom of God centered on her [fallen] sons and daughters. Now, women will make effort to attend the standard of the new original father and husband, while at the same time holding onto her [Blessed] sons and daughters.

Now, North Korea is forming underground organizations in South Korea in order to invade it. Who is nurturing the members of the underground organizations? Women. Women! Housewives of North Korean families. The underground organizations are formed by families. Satan is establishing his foundation in families. (166- 66)



Ladies have been mobilized and sent out this time in order to establish the base in the districts and the sections of the areas. (166-195)



Whether you can do things well or not is not the problem. You must become persons in charge of opening the path through which people can assist from the outside. Do you understand what I am talking about? (Yes). Today, women of Blessed families have been mobilized in order to set the indemnity conditions, representing the world. Do you understand? (Yes). This is my third visit. The third visit after I came out of Danbury. Housewives of Blessed families must mobilize and educate all mothers of the families in Korea, so that they can love the nation. Do you understand what I am talking about? In this sense as well, women must be mobilized. We are not religious fanatics. We must save the country. Those who do not want to do it, you can leave. You do not have to become members of the Unification Church.

Do you have a capability to say, "What?! Fanatics?! I have the same heart of parents who love sons and daughters. If we lose the country, do you know what will happen to your sons and daughters, and my sons and daughters? Either they become members of Communist parties, or they will be killed with their knives.

In this sense, we must mobilize families and create mothers who can love the country. These mothers must educate their children as sons and daughters who love the country, and guide their husbands through the right path. Women must become such mothers and correct their families. If you do so, new buds will sprout and they will grow from there. When they grow and spread all over the place, Korea will become the heavenly kingdom of well-being, and sons and daughters of Korea will become the leaders who can lead the world, won't they?

Those who oppose members of Unification Church, saying that they are religious fanatics, will eventually be led to the same place where the members of Unification Church are going. In fact, things will soon become that way. (165-154)



When Communists carry out their underground activities, in most cases, mothers in the home give them assistance. The reason why we mobilize women of the Unification Church is to give clear ideological education to these women. Our sisters can meet these women twenty-four hours a day at any time. When the husband comes back home, they can knock on the back door and ask the wife to come out. They can talk there. If the doors are closed, they can go through the back gates behind the yard of the house. How easily they can come and go! They have the foundation to communicate twenty-four hours a day. (166-17)



Father had given the direction not only to you but also to Japanese members who went back the day before yesterday. Father theoretically explained to them what the present time was, what the necessary path would be for the sake of the future of Japan, and what would have to be done in every street and comer of Japan. We will do the same thing not only in Korea, but also in Japan, and in all other countries. Wherever there is Unification Church, in the world.

Father wants to push Korea to accomplish this first. Members of Korea have to do this first, don't they? Isn't it right? (Yes) The birthplace of my thought is the land of Korea. Father is the Teacher of the Unification Church, who loves Korea. So, Father wants Korea to do anything first before it is done in other countries. Father cannot but ask you who are in Korea to do these things first, and Father is grateful for your willingness to take part of the responsibility. You should not be outdone by members in other countries.

The women are doing preparatory activities now. if wives, and sons and daughters as well, all say, "Father, please sign here," doesn't he sign? won't that family join the Federation of the Nation for the Unification of the North and the South? (166-26)



From now on, you must devote yourselves and accomplish the unification of the North and the South, even if you regret doing so; husbands and wives must forget about one another and sacrifice their families.



In order to be qualified to enter well into the spirit world, you and your wives must receive the indemnity at the forefront of the tribe. Father mobilized you last year so that you could become qualified in front of the tribe. (1988/1/7)

C. Our Attitude To Participation In The Third Mobilization

Facing the mobilization, you must not have any selfish mind. Your family and work place should not be an obstacle for you to go to the front line. You must march forward for the sake of the nation, for the sake of the restoration of the unified nation. If we can find and establish the unified nation-the homeland-the unification of the democratic world and the Communist world, and the unification of the East and the West will take place. (1988/l/7)



Looking at the reality of Korea, although we all desire Korea to be a good country, the real position of Korea is not good. All of you must be anxious about it, right? If the reality of the nation is not good, can a society which exists within the sphere of the nation be good or can it be bad? There are more bad things in the society, aren't there? Therefore, don't hang onto the evil things, but stay with the good things. If the society is bad, how about the religious organizations? Both organizations and companies are under the attack of evil influences.

Throughout the history of Korea, have women represented the nation and said, "Follow and learn from us! Korea will die unless she goes in this way. We must build Korea as a nation which has a great hope in the future?" Have women ever stood in front of society with such a sincere heart? Having said this, you will understand that women of Unification Church are superior. That's why you must be grateful. Since you met Father, you have been given opportunity to do such great work under God's Will. (50-139)



You must go out and love Cain's sons and daughters more than your own sons and daughters. Have you understood this, or not? Without doing so, you cannot change them. You must go through such a path and love them to the point that they will say, "Please love your own sons and daughters instead of us, because they are people whom we want to attend." Do you understand? You must not be anxious about your beloved ones, your sons and daughters.

Once you left for the Way of God's Will, forget all completely, be it your husband or your children! Think that the only place you can be is in Cain's world. You must love sons and daughters of Cain's world and set the standard of the Cain-Abel restoration for indemnity in front of your sons and daughters. Therefore you must restore their parents. By doing so, your husband can stand next to you, and you can take your sons and daughters and lead them along with the families and children on Cain's side, to the Heavenly Kingdom. You can accomplish the restoration of Canaan. You, women!

Do you understand? (Yes) Can you say these things when you go to the local regions? When someone says, "Why do we do such things? Why does Rev. Moon ask families to split, arrange and send women all over the country? Why does he ask us to do such a thing?" how will you answer? You must reply the way I just did. You must explain to them about the fall of man and tell them that now is the final time for restoration.

Those women who will go out this time will become without question the leaders in their towns. Even if you live in Seoul, you will surely become an influential figure in the region. Leadership roles will be occupied by all of you. Father knows that you now are carrying a signboard on your back, which reads that you must do all the education in that region including that of children. Don't you like it? (We like it.) That is good.

One person shows and guides the way to go for all people, for all those who are suffering in chaos and confusion. They are liberated and so happy. God is joyful in heart by seeing all these scenes. This should be the attitude and heart which God's sons and daughters must have. What do you think? Is that right or not? (That is right.)

In this sense, sweat when you work, work hard for business, do extra work at night, and whatever you do with decisive commitment Those who try to die will live and those who try to live will die. At this point, we depart with absolute commitment without thinking about our own life and death. (165-149)



From now on, if you go to your assigned area and hide the fact of being a member of Unification Church, you will not prosper. If you lie, there will be consequences. Heaven will punish you. Heaven cannot smite Satan while leaving you unpunished. Therefore, be courageous in your assigned place. (1988/l/2)



How high, do you think, is the authority of the members of Unification Church? Do you know? While you are walking though the streets, you must reign there as the queen. When you go out into the streets, all women there must learn from you. You must live with dignity and authority so that you can straighten them and correct the bottom of their skirts. Don't become a woman who goes around the streets seeking smelly stuff. Observe the right norms and the norms of the heavenly principles. Be and live with dignity, so that all existence in the cosmos will praise you and say that they must follow you. You must live in that position. Do you understand? (166-269)



We are now standing on the front line. You, women in particular, must meet the expectation of Heaven and the True Parents, centering on God's love, which is the ideal of creation, the center of the House of Unification. You are standing in the frontal position centering on God's Will, in which you overview the realm of God's love. Don't lose the dignity which meets all the expectations. Don't become a shameful person in front of your responsibility for the mission, which God is watching with expectation and the whole of existence is desiring vertically and horizontally. You must become a person who can fulfill this responsibility without any regret and shame in front of your mission.



Number your properties in the order from the best on down. Sell the best thing first and use that money for the sake of the nation. Devote yourself for the sake of your nation. When you shed sweat and tears, and do your activities with the commitment of making yourself the offering, you may use money. You are free from Satanic accusations. Therefore, you must offer heavenly material things, heavenly sons and daughters, and husband and wife. When you offer all, they are connected to the realm of heart. Unless you establish the foundation of having offered the entire family in front of heaven, the resurrected family, the family which is connected with heavenly love, cannot emerge. (166-324)

D. Husbands' Responsibility After The Mobilization Of Women

Kim Il Sung is the archangel. He is the representative of all fallen angels. Because he is the representative of Satan and fallen angels, women of Korea must conquer him. This is for the purpose of the unification of the North. What are men now? They are archangels on God's side. (165-40)



Father chased out families this time. While wives go out and work, their husbands must give up their wives and sons more than the wives have sacrificed, and must work much harder for the sake of God's Will. If you are a husband of a wife who has left her children and husband for the hard work of the Will, you must also work that much harder. You, men! Who can complain? When we work for God's Will in this way, Heaven will come to sympathize for us. (103-215)



Men also should be prepared. Instead of their wives, men must make the necessary moneys and send them to their wives, no matter what. (164-204)



When the decision was made for the mobilization of the women of the Blessed families of the Unification Church, men should not complain about it. Men should keep their mouth shut and go behind women to support them. I cannot organize you, so I rather let you work like servants who make money and offer the dues. (165-40)



Now, let's make a conclusion. Do you do it or do you not? (We do.) Do you go or do you not go? (We go.) With some regret or with no regrets? (With no regrets.) How do you have to go? (Without looking back.) You should go without looking back. You must be that way. God will be happy about it. When you receive the direction and go out, go without any regret. Don't look back. You can look straight in your husband's eyes and say, "Please take care of yourself." You can look one hundred times. Look thousands of times before you turn and leave. Then, once you turn, run and go.

When a wife returns home after restoring the nation, her husband must prepare a banquet and welcome her like a queen. The husband must greet her with comforting words. He must welcome her together with the children, and they must bow to the mother. Such a warm welcoming must be given. When she returns, her husband must warmly welcome her. The husband can play his role only when he does so. Isn't that so? Only when the husband welcomes her in such respectful manner can he resume the role of a husband on the higher level. If you do very well and come back from the mountains and rivers of your homeland, I wont give you a talk on not witnessing ever again. (164-297)

E. This Is The Last Mobilization

This is the last mobilization. I will not mobilize from now on, even if someone tells me to do so. (165-261)



At the time Of Moses, 600,000 people were suffering in the wilderness. When at least sixty million tribal people, representing the world, become liberated from the wilderness and establish the heavenly kingdom, that is, when they establish one foundation on earth in accordance with the heavenly way, the desire of Heaven, which will not change for billions of years, will be developed. Now, therefore, I say that this is the final work. The final one. (166-268)



We have served and made an effort to change the hostile environment to a friendly one. We have influence on the individual level and the family level. When is this mobilization of families? We have done so before as individuals, but how many times is this mobilization on the family level? This is the second time. (The third time.) Why do you say, it's the third time? We did for three years in 70's. What's the next? Have we done anything? (1981. . . ) That was not for three years. How many months? (Seven months.) That was seven months, right? Therefore, this is the official second mobilization on the family level. This is the second time. This is the last mobilization. (169-294)

-

Section 5. A Group Of 7,000 People And The Mission Of Korean Members

1. A Group Of 7,000 Who Must Be Indemnified

1) A Group of 7,000 Who Do Not Surrender to Baal

At the time of the work of Elijah of the Old Testament Age, there were ten tribes in the northern nation of Israel and two tribes in the southern nation of Judah. They were divided into north and south. Elijah fought in order to unite them. Elijah fought alone in order to testify to the living God against nearly 850 prophets who exalted a wooden statue of Asherah or the god Baal. They erected an offering table in order to test the truth or falsity of the god Baal. They offered oxen and prayed for the offerings to be burned by the fire of God. Elijah and these priests competed with each other.

However, the false god could not appear, and the prophets of Baal and the wooden statue of Asherah were kept awaiting the god's fire. But it never came to burn the oxen.

But when Elijah prayed, the fire struck and burned not only the offering but also the entire altar. Then Elijah had the 850 false prophets slain. Since this happened, everybody was supposed to surrender to Elijah, but in reality, Satan rebelled against him. Satan tried to catch and kill Elijah. Then, Elijah ran to the desert and sat under a tree. He prayed and asked God to take his life: "Now, I am the only who remains." On the one hand Elijah despaired, but on the other hand, there remained a group of 7,000 people who had not surrendered to Baal. Judah had to reestablish the unified realm of the North and the South by supporting the group of 7,000.

At that time, the realm for the Messiah was not established on the national level. Prior to the coming of the Messiah, Elijah had to establish the one realm of Israel, which had been vertically divided, on the horizontal level. Judah and Israel, and Israel and Rome related, in each case, horizontally as Abel and Cain.

Judah is Abel and Israel is Cain. When they are united, they form the realm of Abel. This realm of Abel, Israel, must triumph over Rome, which is the realm of Cain. They had to set the vertical standard first, and had to govern Rome, thus setting the horizontal standard. (169-206)

2) Jesus and a Group of 7,000

Israel and Judah, which had been divided, had to be united. Israel was the Cain-realm and Judaism was the Abel-realm. Elijah killed all 850 prophets of Baal in order to unite the Israelites under God's Will centering on the nation of Judah. However, the Israelites tried to kill Elijah. God is alive. He is a living God. The Israelites who had returned to this living God, were supposed to support and protect Elijah. However, to the contrary, they tried to kill him.

Therefore, when Elijah ran away to spare his life, while he was asleep under the tree, God gave bread and water, and helped him along the way. Elijah entered into a cave in Mount Horeb, and said at the last moment, "There is no one remaining but me. Please take my life away and let me ascend." God replied that there was still a group of 7,000 people who had not surrendered to Baal. Even if the Israelites in general opposed him and all twelve tribes opposed him, if Elijah could unite those 7,000 prepared people, he could establish the indemnity condition for the coming of the Messiah. Therefore, if there was a unified group of 7,000, there was a way to open the path again -- the path to consummate the situation in which God could emerge. (165-289)



The one who came later in Elijah's stead was John the Baptist. John the Baptist, therefore, saved a group of 7,000 among the Israelites. If a new sect which followed Jesus was formed and became Abel, they had to find a group of 7,000 from the nation of Israel and Judaism. The entire nation had to be saved centering on the new way of baptism. However, Judaism and the neighboring country opposed it. If John the Baptist, who had gathered 7,000 people, offered them to Jesus and completely united with him, Jesus did not have to die. If they had united with Jesus, the right and the left would have been united.

There, 12 tribes and 72 disciples would have been formed. In our terms, if they had formed 36 couples, 72 couples, and 120 couples, and then 7,000 couples, Jesus would not have died. They would not have perished. Because this was not accomplished, Jesus stood in the position to be taken by Satan. When Jesus was crucified, there came to exist two thieves, one on the left and one on the right. The lack of the foundation became the condition for the division of the right and the left. Because God did not have a group of 7,000 people, the division of the left and the right emerged. (169-208)

3) 7,000 People to be Restored through indemnity

For the New Testament Era, Elijah was expected to come prior to the coming of Jesus. However, the nation of Israel and Judaism were not united. God's Will is accomplished only when the realm of Cain [politics] and Abel [religion] are united. John the Baptist, who came in Elijah's stead, had to unite with Jesus. John the Baptist was chosen as a representative to unite the realm of Cain and that of Abel, the nation of Israel and Judaism.

The land of Judea is small. You can go around the whole area in just four hours. It is relatively easy to restore such a small country. God set up this small country and conducted His dispensation.

John the Baptist and Jesus had to be united centering on religion. The time of Elijah was also a chaotic era in thought, which included the worshipping of a wooden statue of Asherah and of Baal. At the time of Jesus, which was a late Roman era, things were chaotic and complicated centering on the philosophical background of Hellenism. Some went the way of Babylon and worshipped various gods. Things were so chaotic and complicated. They had to manage all of these situations and unite with Jesus as individuals. Upon this foundation, Jesus could secure the position of parents, and after that, he could establish kingship upon it. Once he established the nation, he would embrace Rome centering on the nation, uniting twelve Arabic tribes. They would establish one nation including the entire Arabic realm.

Just like Cain and Abel, these countries today are fighting as enemy countries in order to indemnify the disunity in their past.

Who is going to unite them? It is Rev. Moon. Rev. Moon is now establishing a unity among them. International conferences and political meetings cannot be successful without my support. We have come to such a stage at this time. Unless we indemnify such complicated historical mistakes, we cannot solve all of these present problems.

In front of Jesus, if there was a group of 7,000 centering on John the Baptist united with him, comparable to the group of 7,000 who had not surrendered to Baal, how could Jesus have died? If he had had a group of 7,000 he would have formed his own family. He would have formed not only 12 disciples, 70 disciples, and 120 disciples, but also his own clan, and it would have absorbed the clan of John the Baptist, and this would lead to the formation of the new foundation for kingship. If he had had this group of 7,000, how could he have died? Nobody has solved this grievous misfortune.

At the time of the Second Coming, this failure has to be dissolved. While I was in Danbury, I was in the position to dissolve the failure of the Old Testament and that of the New Testament. I had to connect the 7,000 most famous people in American government. While I was in Danbury, I sent a set of video tapes and books, weighing five pounds, to three hundred thousand ministers. They were surprised by discovering the contents of Unification Church. (1985/12/29)



A group of 7,000 people had to be united in front of Jesus, However, those whom Heaven chose and prepared were lost. This must be restored through indemnity. So, while Father was in prison in Danbury, he put in place the education of 7,000 ministers. Do you understand? Father educated 7,000. There was no one in America and the American churches who stood on the heavenly side. While the Unification Church stood on Abel's side, if 7,000 people from America and American churches could establish the condition of unity and follow the path of Abel, the indemnity condition could be established. For this reason, what Father did in prison was to educate a group of 7,000. They were ministers. Father established the indemnity condition through a group of 7,000 centering on CAUSA. How difficult it was to connect a group of 7,000! (1987/5/27)

2. Father And A Group Of 7,000

1) Danbury Prison and a Group of 7,000

7,000! What does this number, 7,000, represent? If you read the Old Testament, you will see that the northern nation, Israel, perished because they all followed Satan by worshipping Baal and the wooden statue. Knowing God's Will, Elijah was angered and destroyed all the high priests of Northern Israel. Under God's grace, he challenged them and successfully set a fire. When 800 or more of Baal's gods were all destroyed and the priests were all killed, Northern Israel had to understand the existence of the living God and obediently follow Southern Judea. But, they all turned into opposition. Although the high priests were all cleaned up, the people of Northern Israel opposed Elijah. It is shocking and disgusting! Even those who witnessed with their eyes the work of the living God in front of them opposed him. How disgusting and surprising it was! Furthermore, they tried to kill Elijah.

As he fled, he sat under a tree and asked God to take his life, didn't he? While he was asleep, an angel came to him and gave him bread and water, didn't he? Elijah, then, went up to Mount Horeb. While he was staying in the cave, he prayed, "I am the only one who remains. Please take my life." Then, God said to him, "You may be suffering and struggling about your situation. But, don't you know that there is God's providence which you have never thought of in which He has to save Israel.?" And God taught and said to him, "They opposed and disturbed you, but there still remains a group of 7,000 who did not surrender to Baal. You must wake them up." When they were united with Southern Judea, God's dispensation was forwarded. God said that the victorious foundation would be inherited continuously. In this way, there was a group of 7,000 who had not surrendered to Baal.

At the time of Jesus, while there was opposition in the sphere of the nation of Israel, if there were a group of 7,000 people centering on John the Baptist and if they did not oppose but were united with Jesus, Jesus would not have died. All historical mistakes must be paid by the same value based upon the principle of causality. If the nation made a mistake, the price must be paid by the nation, the church by the church, and so on. Unless we solve the problems based upon the principle of causality, we cannot overcome them. If the sin was committed, the price necessarily must be paid for it.

For this reason, at the time of Jesus, he tried to get the same group of 7,000 in order to re-solve the problem again. But such a group of people never appeared in front of Jesus. Judaism did not become a group, and the nation of Israel did not do so either. Consequently, Jesus was crucified. The group of 7,000 people which has such historical background still remains as the unsolved problem. Therefore, when Father entered into Danbury prison, he planned to gather 7,000 ministers.

History makes progress in a spiral mode as the history of time-identity. It grows larger and larger in scale. Father lives in the age of time-identity for indemnity on the world level. When Father entered into Danbury prison, he was in fact pushed to the end and forced to go there without choice. This was the same situation in which Elijah had been placed and prayed.

American churches and American government opposed Father. People conspired and wished to put an end to the work of Rev. Moon for their own sake. Because they could not kill me, they took this measure. If they had a way to kill me, they would have done whatever they could, but, things did not work out in the way they wanted. It was at this time that Father gathered and educated 7,000 ministers. Their education was not at all easy. (164-131)



2) 70,000 Minister Education

If we could educate 7,000 or 70,000 ministers, we have something extra when we enter into the land of Canaan. If we could educate 70,000 ministers, we can organize two hundred fifty local organizations and digest America completely. The land of Canaan is possible if we gain a victory over the Communist party. So, we will secure 45 million Victory Over Communism membership centering on Christianity. If we could unite 70,000 ministers in America, we can easily achieve the goal of 45 million membership. (1985/4/8)



When 70,000 American ministers come to participate in the CAUSA movement, we can educate and inspire them to march forward for the sake of the restoration of the world. Think about it. If 70,000 American ministers stood up as the missionaries to the world, not only the Christian realm, but also the entire religious realm of the world will be turned upside down and will be astonished. I believe you understand Father a little more now when I tell you that the way to save America is to have American ministers participate in the CAUSA movement. God's desire is deep for what you are doing. You must understand this fact. (1986/6/6)



What am I doing now in America? While I was in jail, I started two-day seminars for ministers. [More than 7,000 ministers were educated in Korea and tens of thousands of other ministers, priests and religious leaders were educated in North and South America through CAUSA from 1985 to 19881. While I was in prison, I sent 345,000 ministers a package with Divine Principle and Unification Thought books and video tapes. I wrote a personal letter in prison, saying, "Wake up ministers!" and enclosed it with the packet. I sent my idea and thought to them even though they may oppose me.

Why do I distribute and give away these things to them? Those who do not understand us say bad things because they feel hatred, but those who understand us come to like us. Therefore, I sent these materials by big trucks, ninety-nine trucks of thirty-ton capacity each. (167-61)



We led and educated ministers. We need people who play a trumpet to make a bridge. So I took 7,000 ministers to Korea and educated them. We will complete education for 70,000 ministers after them. We led them to the situation in which they could study our materials. (1987/9/13)

3) 7,000 Minister Education in Korea

In the past, the nation of Israel was divided into two parts. In the Last Days, when the Lord of the Second Advent appears, he must gather a group of 7,000 or more people again and indemnify these divisions of the past. This is exactly what Father did while he was in prison. Father educated 7,000 American ministers and this created the foundation to educate 70,000 who could lead 350,000. Where did we take the core 7,000 ministers for their education?

It is not America. It is the third Israel. The nation of Judea was supposed to create the realm of the second Israel centering on Jesus. Because they could not fulfill this goal, we must take ministers to Korea which stands in the position of the third Israel. That's why a group of 7,000 came here.

All ministers of established churches are supposed to fulfill the mission of John the Baptist, but they were incapable of doing it and opposed us instead until now. So, Father took the role of John the Baptist and fulfilled all the tasks. This is the meaning of a group of 7,000. (169-209)



What Father is trying to do in America is to inspire American Christianity. Forty years ago, American churches and American government could not unite with Father. Forty years ago, Korean Christianity and the people could not unite with Father. Father can reconnect them again. What Father has done in America is to activate American church leaders, and thereby create the environment and conditions upon which America can move forward. Many American ministers are coming here, aren't they? 164-13 1)



American ministers must help Korea. The fall took place because the archangel failed to assist Adam. They must assist Korea. We take 7,000 ministers to Korea this year. This event is what is meant by assistance. Because American churches could not unite with Father forty years ago, Father is reaching out to them again. We are now working really hard. We are trying to educate Christian leaders, thereby saving America.

Viewed from within the perspective of the religious sphere, established churches and the Unification Church are in a Cain-Abel relationship. Therefore, Father is not overwhelmed by world-wide Christianity. The central nation of Christianity is America. Once we connect 7,000 American ministers to the Unification Church, a new foundation will be established. The era of opposition of established churches is passing by. (1988/1/2)



By June of this year, education of American ministers will reach 7,000. In fact, I tried to finish it by the end of last year, but it was delayed. The 7,000 minister education must not go beyond June. So, I want to ask you to finish it by that time. To educate 7,000 ministers is not like grabbing someone on the street. We visited tens of times in order to find one person. They are the people whom we find in the midst of incredible opposition. When we found and asked them to attend, there were many spiritual phenomena. Why did we do such a thing even though we had to experience rejection and opposition? We walked such a course of hardship solely for the sake of God's Will and Korea which has to inherit His Will. (1988/5/1)

3. Mobilization Of 7,000 Members Of Foreign Countries

From now on, we must mobilize a mobile team of 7,000 members and go to Korea. At the time of the Korean war, sixteen nations came and helped Korea. Who sent them? It was not done by man's power. God sent them. God did it in order to protect His nation. (1974/7/4)



I have called 7,000 members to prepare for these activities. We take 5,000 members from Japan and 2,000 Western members. If these foreigners came and revitalized on the district level, what is going to happen to Korea? The atmosphere and environment (wind and earth) will change, and subject and object relations will change. We must make a real effort in creating the environment quickly before a day passes by. (165-54)



7,000 foreign members will be coming soon. They have been preparing 400 dollars a month a year and a half ago. They say, "We have been preparing very hard, but why aren't we called? Why don't you tell us to come?" We need [to prepare] the basis for them. We must be in a hurry. (1988/l/21)



The place where members of the world wish to come is the land of Korea. All of them think so. Once they are trained in Korea, they can go to America, Japan, and Germany. We must set that kind of standard. Why? The standard established in Korea becomes the standard necessary to Japan, America, and Germany as well. Therefore, those who come to Korea and learn the standard are welcomed in their own counties upon returning there. We can logically say so.

This issue is linked to that of the defeat of Communism. Do you understand why this is so? They want to come to Korea. You want to come to Korea where Father is staying, don't you? (Yes) 7,000 people begin to knock on doors. They begin to knock on providential doors. This is not the beginning and the end. Starting with this, 7,000 can become 70,000, and then 700,000. Such an interchange must take place. The coming of 7,000 member is the start.

When 7,000 members come to Korea, they create a model case. Koreans will say, "Oh, don't go back home!" When foreign members go back to their countries, they will also cry because they really wish to come Korea again. Then, they will send another people and we will welcome them. We must create such an environment. We must be able to take members in and out and they must be able to go back and forth. People from each country of the world can come and go to Korea. How can we call it? A bridge of love to the homeland will be born. (1988/l/3)



We send Korean youth to the world instead of bringing the youth from the world to Korea. We send them to the frontline as an advance force for the movement to stop the advancement of the Communist world. Therefore, we declare to take charge of the theoretical battle on college campuses, and prepare joint operations with the Victory Over Communism League. You have gathered here for the purpose of preparation. If you become the ideal model and form the realm of elder sonship, 7,000 youth from the world will follow and work with you. We set a joint battle line with the Victory Over Communism League all over the nation. On the day when 7,000 members are brought into the operation, the era of Kim Il Sung will be over. (1986/1/21)



Those states which could not send members will regret it in the future. I told them, "Come back to the homeland victoriously." I prayed to God to achieve the unification of Korea, but I have not achieved it yet. So I am planning to take 7,000 Westerners into the country and prepare for the unification of North and South. Once the North and the South are united, then Germany will naturally unite. All will be solved by the vertical unification of North and South, and the horizontal unification of East and West. (1986/5/6)

4. Mission Of Korean Members

1) Korea is Ready

You must be ripened just like an apple which turns to red when it receives good sunlight. If the good taste of the fruit is known to all the people in the country, the host and visitors alike, those who know the taste will travel and come to taste it form a far distant place again and again. They can come and eat it at any time. Do you understand what I am speaking about? (Yes) Suppose you went to America or any part of the entire world and said "The taste of the Korean apple is so good. Ah, there are many tasty fruits there. Oh, you must visit." They then spare the time to visit Korea, but when they come, they see rotten pears, rotten apples -- what a terrible sight. They will have a headache and stomach acid. Could we still tell them to come? Why do I talk about such things? There is a reason. Don't be ignorant of the world and don't behave that way! Korea will be a subject country from now on. You must know it.



You are Korean. I ask you, Unification Church members born in Korea, to fulfill your responsibility as elder brothers, as seniors of the subject nation. Now, members of foreign countries are rushing into Korea to marry Korean women and Korean men. At this stage of time, you can, not be as you have been. You must unite together. (101-192)



Everybody, all the problems of the Communist party in Korea are your responsibility. Do you understand? (Yes) This 7,000 miles of territory [the Korean peninsula] which Father loved, upon which you shed your blood and sweat, must not be destroyed. If it perished, the country cannot be proud of its position as the bearer of God's Will. She cannot set her pride in front of all people of the world. Korea is standing on the spearhead, facing the Communist world in a dangerous situation under the gun point. If Korea can play a central role for the world, she can receive praise as the homeland of the Unification Church. But if our friendly members of the Unification Church of the world defeated the Communist party, liberated and restored the people of Korea tribe ahead of you, the pride of Korea will be completely lost. Do you understand? (Yes) For this reason, Father has been dealing with these problems [within the Korean church] until now. (85-256)



After several months from now, big changes will take place in Asia. I am playing a key role for this change. Therefore, you must be much stronger than Japan and the people of Japan. You must be much stronger than Westerners who have blue eyes and blond hair. (82-149)

2) The Mission of the Fatherland is Great

What I am anxious about is the greatness of the mission of the homeland. We know that a head house can become a turning point of happiness and unhappiness. So Korean members must be courageous, strong, and brave. You must be dignified. No matter how suffering and severe the path may be, which is contrary to what you expect, you must know that your path can be the cause of uplifting or breakdown of many other members. Please become like humble young children who will pledge, "I will establish the tradition to save these members." Please be such a person!

With this thought alone, you will become a host who can carry the responsibility of the tradition of the fatherland and who can praise the history of the fatherland. You must become such a heavenly army of the Unification movement.

I have now spoken about how the members of the Unification Church should be. Members of the Unification Church must have a unity in heart. We have the same heart, and we know that our history is that of betrayal to parents. We must be willing to accept a difficult course for the sake of the establishment of Heaven. (60-35)



Everybody, to be a fatherland is a fearful thing. If you did not know that your brothers, who went out to foreign countries, were sacrificing themselves there, your country is powerless and perishing. You, who live in the fatherland! When you hear the news from foreign countries, don't take them as some common phenomena. Don't hold such ordinary and decadent thoughts. I have nothing to do with those kind of people.

When you hear good news, you must have a heart to rejoice and dance together even if you are hungry. When you hear sad news, you should feel it as your own problems, forgetting to eat and sleep, and feel it deep into the marrow of your bones. That kind of person is a host and [the missionary away from home] is like his own son's position. Isn't it so? In such situations, those who look at these matters as bystanders, who laugh at them and criticize them with their mouth wide open, are the traitors who cause deep sorrow. If there were enemies to be cut and cleaned up, such will be the first. (60-31)

3) The Mission of the Subject Nation

You are members of the Unification Church of the subject nation. You must think about the attitude of your spirit. You must reflect upon yourself, whether you unconsciously tried to go back to your old relationships when you experienced a little suffering in the wilderness.

You must know that you have a mission to establish the kingdom of God upon arrival to the land of Canaan from the wilderness. Although you may experience persecution and opposition from tribes of Canaan, you must fight and win, and create the fatherland. You must accomplish the given responsibility with faith in God and with the burning heart which overwhelms that of the tribes of Canaan. Although you finished the life of wilderness, you should not think that everything is over or everything is accomplished. It is not the case. You must finish the final responsibility.

Today, members of the Unification Church must deeply understand that they have received the mission which nobody had thought about in human history. You must become a person who transcends temporary history and the world, and who can receive the heavenly fortune. You must be grateful for God's love and blessing, Who visited an eastern country, Korea among many countries, visited yourself in particular, in order to accomplish His Will. (1986/10/21)



In order to become the subject country, you, Korean members must pay attention. As I spoke to you yesterday, foreign missionaries had been sent to each country. Have you started a movement to collect money, even a penny, in order to send it to them? You are in the subject country. Church President! You must spiritually take care of what you do. Our comrades have gone to foreign lands. They are fighting on the streets of foreign lands, looking up to Heaven and praying for their comrades in their mother country. They are also hungry and longing for many things. But they cannot speak about their situation. You have your home and friends here and there.

They have to live, looking up at the stars in the sky. There are your comrades who keep the way which Father has assigned, even at the risk of their lives. They are fighting to overcome the present path of life and death, pledging the victory of tomorrow. You must not ever forget your comrades, members of the Unification Church of Korea. (83-92)



We will have to make Korea the subject nation which can influence and take care of foreign countries. I do not like the country which is taken care of by others. Well, then, do we have to do it or do we not have to do it? (We have to do it.) Do we have to do it even if we died or if we were alive? (We have to do it even if we died.) We have to do it no matter what, whether we are alive or dead. That is the way it is. (64-294)



While Father is working in foreign countries, what do you have to do? You must fulfill your responsibility in front of 30 million Korean tribes. What do church leaders and witnessing staffs have to do? They have to start a national movement. You must give publicity to people. Do you know what it means? (Yes) You must do street witnessing. You must work everywhere in the nation.

Now, it is not the time for individuals to find and visit families. It is the time to make a public announcement in front of the whole society. A crucial and critical situation is coming in front of us. We must set the pace and create the environmental foundation upon which we can jump high. You must know that now is the time to appeal to the entire nation, holding our flag high. In the period of Father's absence, what will you have to do first? You must get together and pray. This is the first thing you must do. just as Father has been praying for this tribe, you must have time of prayer to pledge with Heaven to protect the nation. You must pledge in prayer to serve wholeheartedly to the nation, and unite all the key factors inside and outside of yourselves for the day of the unification of the North and the South. I ask you to do this. You understand, don't you? (Yes)

As the second thing to do you must publicize the Unification Church so that there is no one who does not know it wherever you go in South Korea. If we did not publicize the Unification Church, it means that we did not carry out the mission of the Unification Church. Do you understand? (Yes) You must publicize the Unification Church in this short period, and work day and night without rest.

Originally speaking, we are supposed to work together with other organizations. Since we cannot do this, we must carry a double cross. We must do this, even if we are the only people to carry out the task. There will be no way to go, if we do not do this work. In order to change the miserable destiny to come, you must devote yourselves wholeheartedly. Although you must go through hardship, I must ask you to overcome it and carry out the responsibility, Do you understand? (Yes)

I must tell you this next. Now, witnessing members on the front lines and church leaders are not united. You must visit the problem places and solve them all. Do you understand? (Yes) You must pray and work together. If it is possible, take those who do not get along well or who were enemies in the past or who oppose each other. Let them unite while you work together. You work with them so that they can unite through the activities for the sake of the nation. You must solve any enemy relationships among members of the Unification Church.

If you pray this way, are united, and witness wholeheartedly to thirty thousand miles of Korean peninsula, going around and around, Heaven will certainly assist you on the way. This is Father's point of view. I ask you to devote yourself with a sincere heart for the sake of the nation. Did you understand? (Yes) (50-254)



When I go to America, I want to look back to Korea and say, "Oh, Korean members! They are doing very well!" You must work hard so that I can say that.

Korea is a subject nation. I want to praise it as the leading nation. Don't you think so? Is that so or not? Even if you lived like beggars, Korea must establish its spirit as the subject nation and the fatherland of faith. You must be praiseworthy. Even if Father was in America, you must work hard so that he can praise it. If you did not do so, it is a big problem. Should you do so or you don't have to do so? (We should do so.) What will happen, it you did not do so? (It will be a big problem.) What's going to happen if you did not do so in spite of possible situations? What should be done, if you cannot do autonomously? What do you think? Should you do autonomously or forcefully? (We should do autonomously.) Whether you should do so by yourself or by force, you must decide. Should you do so by yourself or you should not do so? (We should do so by ourselves.) Yes, You must do so by yourself.

4) What is Desired for Korean Members

Korean members have an important responsibility to become leaders who guide the heart of foreign members and guide their faith in the right direction. Based upon the norms and virtues which you have inherited through a long history and its tradition, you must play a role like a root in the world of heart.

Korean members must show an exemplary life of attendance for all members of the world. You must inherit the tradition of heart in order to solve God's regretting and agonizing heart. (1982/10/17)



You are working at the headquarters. If you had a mind to think about Father and to live for the sake of Father, you must have a heart to live for the sake of Korea, the world, and God. You don't have to worry about me. Even if you did not worry about me, I know my way to go. I can go my way even if I died. But, you may not be able to go your way even if you died. Therefore, don't worry about me, but love Korea, love all humankind of the world, and God more than anything else. Only after that, love Father. This is the way you must go.

When you feel a longing heart for Father, turn your mind and long for the people of Korea. I feel at home when I see a person who cries for Korea as Father did, holding the mountains of this thirty thousand miles of Korean land, grasping a branch of a pine tree or a piece of grass. Father feels a longing heart for this kind of person. (51-361)



What I wish you for you to establish is the pride of a suzerain. Once you are born as a child of a tiger, you are a tiger even if your legs are wounded. Do you know what I mean? (Yes.) Don't be a spineless coward who just accepts all bad words about the Unification Church, which he may hear wherever he goes. Although I have things that I want to say, I do not speak out. I think, "Let's see ten years from now!"

I need a person who cannot sleep well without solving by himself the problems which no one can solve, a person who cannot claim any success without solving the problems. I need a person who straightens himself, and can focus on and fulfill the goal in the way he has set. Unless one is such a person, I don't think he can solve the present problems of Korea, pioneer, and make a bridge to the new future world and the new heavenly kingdom. Father will make a way to connect Korea together. After a little while, the time will come when each country competes with each other to welcome Father. The day will come not so long from now. When the time comes, Korea will not be able to become even a candidate. I think so. This is the country in which I shed my blood and tears, and I spent sleepless nights by giving all my heart. However, this country does not listen to me as some other countries. I have made an imperishable foundation for you. But you have not become even children of cats, although I told you to become children of tigers. If I made a mistake about your education, I must take responsibility. Do you understand what I am talking about? (Yes.) I am a serious man. I am a person who becomes more serious along with the Heavenly dispensation. (82,46)

-

Section 6. Questions And Answers Concerning The Unification Of North And South Korea

Look. The issue is whether politics and economy are the center or human beings are the center. The whole problem lies in human beings. Therefore, politics exists for the sake of human beings, and economy exists for the sake of human beings. Human beings exist not for the sake of politics or economy. There are people who live for the sake of politics or economy, but this is upside down. Our point of view is different. When you talk about politics or economy, you are talking about these things from the position centering on politics or economy, but that is not right.

We must discuss politics and economy centering on God. We must, first of all, clarify what is primary in thought and in the personality of a human being. Then, we can speak about politics and economy. To say what a human being must become, he must become a person like God. If human beings embody Godlike character, political problems and economical problems do not become the problems in the way they are today.

So you must become a person who can digest politics. Today, people in this world hold a view of man centering on politics and economy. Marxism is a philosophy for the sake of economy, isn't it? It is not a philosophy for the genuine purpose of human beings. Their theory of values of human beings produces nothing but a relative value. Philosophy has to center on human beings from the right point of view.

In order to unify the North and the South, right people must meet together. What are right people? People in the North can become right, and those in the South can become right. But, what is the center for people to become right? They must become right centering on God. They must become right persons who carry God. Viewing from this point of view, Communism is wrong because it denies Heaven.

The thought of South Korea is Godism. What is Godism? It is a thought to change a person to a Godlike person. What kind of person is this like? It is a person who lives centering on God. Anyone who opposes God and is dissimilar to God is a person who lives centering on himself. When these people establish an economical view or a political view, they do so centering on their own country. We must break this view.

The question is this. We don't have a political view or an economical view from the global perspective, a perspective held by Godlike persons. Korea must solve real problems now and must accomplish the South and North Unification. Is the Korean economical system standing in the position which represents the world history or not? It is not.

Therefore, the true man, who lives centering on God, must appear and establish the global economic view and the global political view. We must make things that way. What, then, is the central idea of this thought? It is a view of the global brotherhood centered upon parental love. It is a love for others, a love for each other. Why have dictators appeared in history? Because, their views were totally wrong. Even if one tried something, he perishes by punishment if he stands on the position which God does not like.

There has not appeared a person whom God can hold and set on the stage, who can control politics, even though he might not want to take that role. What kind of person would he be? He is a person who lives for the sake of others. A person who gives everything he has and lives for the sake of others.

The problem is that people do not hold this view. From individual, to family, society, nation, and the world alike, they do not hold this view. Why do we need political struggles and economic struggles? Everyone should mutually exist for the sake of others. Human beings must change and become that way. The political and economical problems are the problems which should be dealt with after we solve the problems of human beings.

Today, we have only two economical systems; the capitalist system and the Communist system. There are only two choices, whether we possess private properties or communal properties. In the ideal world, you can exercise both systems according to the needs. If you need a system of communal ownership, you can employ it, and if you need a system of private ownership, you can exercise it as well. For the best possible ways, you can exercise all as far as they are beneficial to the whole. It is an unfixed or flexible economical system, and a political system which uses this economic system. Conclusions have been reached. Do you understand what this is? (Yes.)

What, then, do we have to do now specifically? You must learn politics and economy concretely. You must study them. Namely, become a person who can exercise these politics and economies. You must know them in order to become that kind of person.

You need economy for your individual life, and for your family life as well. You need politics too. You need politics for the individual, family, society, nation, and the world. We need politics even if we lived centering on God. Isn't that so? We need to conduct politics even if we went to the eternal world or the spirit world. There is a political system in the spiritual world, but we don't need an economical system. Whatever you need will be supplied.

There is a political system. This political system is based upon God's original Will. There is only one system and that system is based upon love. How to exercise love, make the whole joyful, and to manifest God's standard of peace are the things to do.

Therefore, human beings must take the ideal forms of love. A couple lives centering on love. While they are in accord with the political and economical system of the country, they exercise love in hundreds of directions and in hundreds of ways. By doing so, they can live a family life which can produce effective results, and become ideal husband and wife. Therefore, politics and economy are peripheral problems which have second or third importance. They are not the essentially important problems. We can take them, but we can also throw them away [change them].

How, then, do we have to unify the South and the North? Those who hold Godism, who love God will become united. A group of the members of the Communist party has joined the Unification Church already. Those church members of the established churches, who had opposed the Unification Church, have also joined the Unification Church and have become its members.

Listen to their stories. If you listen to them, you will gain wisdom and receive benefits for your families. You can judge by your eyes, ears, and all five senses. Isn't it the nature of human being to visit the place where joyfulness exists? Doesn't a human being have wisdom, an intelligence which can discern and distinguish things? Doesn't he have an intelligent capability? Because he has an intelligent capability, he can compare things. Because he has intelligence, he has the power of judgment.

A human being is designed to go and visit a place where his five senses lead. Nobody tells him to go there, but he compares by intellectual capacity, makes a judgment by intelligence, and decides where to go. He is not designed to be taken somewhere by somebody else. He chooses and goes autonomously.

How can human beings come closer to the standard of judgment centering on God's personality? No one in this world knows the theoretical foundation for this. If they want to learn, they must come and study with us. It is Unification Thought. What is Unification Thought? Unification Thought is a thought which can describe uniformly the constitution of personality which can unify the [mind and body, religion and science] and South and North Korea.

Economical problems are side issues. When you go to the spirit world, do you think you will carry a lunch box? Do you think you will carry canned foods with you? In the spirit world, when you think and wish to eat food, the meals will appear in front of you. After you eat, if you tell leftover food to vanish, it will vanish to zero. All of the objects are subject to the efforts of your personality, things do not have any substantial influences.

Question:

Therefore, Father, just like both sides cannot have a dialogue, the relationship between the South and the North is the same. North Korea externally speaks about democratization and peace, but Kim Il Sung is trying to unify by the Communist method. He has internally such a political card. On the other hand, we have a political card of liberating North Korea by equipping ourselves with the Principle. When we contact North Korea, what method can we use? That is the question. How can we draw North Korea to the platform of dialogue, rather than what should we become and how can we lead the condition for the maturity of unification?

Answer:

We must initiate theoretical debates in order to draw them to the platform of dialogue. We initiate debates on theoretical issues between the South and the North centering on the cultural world. Look how the Japanese Communist Party has been pushed back by the Unification Church until today. On college campuses as well, they run away whenever we invite them to a public debate.

Question:

We have been inviting them to have dialogue until now, but they have never come to contact us. North Korea does not contact us.

Answer:

North Korea does not want to contact us just now. Even if they advance ten steps, they can retreat one hundred steps at any time whenever the situation turns into disadvantageous. And again, even if they retreated one hundred steps, they can make one hundred steps of advancement at any time. They lie and do whatever they want to do. They do whatever is advantageous to them.

Kim Il Sung has been teaching that way until today, which is already forty years after the Korean War. North Korean youths, therefore, think that way even today. What is the fact? North Korean youths think now that the fact is South Koreans advanced upon North Koreans and not the other way around. Therefore, we must clarify this history. We must disclose the real history. Thus, what Kim Il Sung says is all false. Isn't the Subject Thought (Chu-che Thought) centered on dictatorship in itself nothing but a false claim? Kim Il Sung's claim, that all independent struggles were conducted by him, is also a lie. He also lies that everything South Korea claims is a untrue. Kim claims that those who came from the Soviet Union are the best, but, that is not true. We must inquire into the original source. We must clarify the fundamental origin itself.

We must inquire into the fundamental origin of human beings. We must ask the question whether the fundamental origin of human beings is material or God. We must seek and find out the root of human existence. Only when we understand what the root is, we will be able to discern and judge all kinds of things. However, we don't know what the original root is. We do not understand the original root of human existence. We do not know what the bud is like either. We don't know the bud. All we know are branches. We do not know the root and the bud. We must understand the fundamental root. They say that an ape evolved into a human. Can human beings come into existence in that way? It is impossible.

Question:

We have to raise some slogan for the unification of the North and the South such as the Great Family Unification or so. If we have some clear conceptual slogan, I think we can expand our movement a considerable extent.

Answer:

That is family. Family! The ideal is the expansion of family. South Korea and North Korea do not exist to fight. They are brothers. We must teach love of brothers to all.

Question:

How can we explain the relationship between Esau and Jacob?

Answer:

Yes, that's right. The relationship is the same as Esau and Jacob. Then, let's term it as "Unification by Reconciliation." Yes, "Unification by Reconciliation." This relationship is the same as that of Esau and Jacob. It is a problem of Cain and Abel. The problem of Esau and Jacob is that of Cain and Abel. The North and South are brothers. They fight because each pursues not the common benefit as brothers, but each one's own benefit alone. If brothers pursue their common benefit, there will be no conflict. Isn't that so? Even if we unified the North, we will make the North a much more affluent and better place than the South. That is the how unification should take place. If we go this way, we can achieve unification. North Korea is trying to unify by purging and removing all capitalists. That is not our method. The unification of the North is done not by removal but by digestion, improving upon things as they are now. Brothers fight, because each seeks their own benefit alone. If the elder brother cares about the younger brother and thinks about the benefit of the younger brother, they do not fight. If we could reach that level, unification is naturally achieved. Do you understand what I am talking about?

Question:

Isn't our position for unification through Victory Over Communism?

Answer:

It is not unification through Victory Over Communism.

Question:

When we speak to the public, we identify our position as unification through Victory Over Communism.

Answer:

Unification through the Victory Over Communism does not mean that we do something by means of Victory Over Communism. It means unification centering on love or unification in love. The phrase, Victory Over Communism, does designate unification by overcoming Communism, but it does not mean that we achieve unification by defeating Communism. How are they digested after overcoming Communism? It is by love. Unification is possible only by opening up the path of ideal love, by digesting them in ideal love, which has never existed in the Communist world. Our unification is the family unification. Family Unification! Brotherly Unification. The South and the North are brothers. The Republic of Korea is one nation. One nation has been divided into two. It is the same as brothers who were divided, or a husband and a wife who were divided. It is family unification that must be done. A husband should not complain about his separated wife, and a wife should not complain about her separated husband. They must become one. When the wife loves her husband more than herself, and the husband loves his wife more than himself, unification is possible.

The problem is that they cannot love each other in this way. How, then, is it possible? As a single human being, it is impossible. They must know God. They must know God's love. Why is God's love necessary? By knowing God's love, they can participate in the same sphere of His love. They can participate, not only the same sphere, but also they can also receive the special rights to inherit everything God has. It is possible only in the realm of true love.


Chapter 6 - Unification Of North Korea And South Korea

Section 1. Our Desire Is Unification

1. Unity

Our wish is unification! What is unification? Our wish is to see the day when we can embrace the 3,000 Li peninsula of South Korea and North Korea as one country. We must bring this wish into reality. Whether we eat, sleep or are awake, coming or going, alive or dead, we must be willing to die for the realization of this dream. It is the wish of the parents, but at the same time, the wish of their children, who are related through blood lineage. (43-153)

What is the goal of the Unification Church? It is unification. Unification is the core. (90-64)

Our wish, what is our wish? Is it to close down the DMZ? [It is unification.] Unification! I am referring to the unification that can be brought by the Unification Church as a sacrificial offering. (56-283)

Well, our wish, what is the wish of our country, Korea? It is to close down the DMZ. Is that right or not? [It is right.] What is the wish of the president? It is to unite the South and the North, by removing the DMZ. And what is the wish of the Unification Church? [The unification of the cosmos, heaven and earth (chun joo)]. It is not only to unite the peninsula of Korea, but also to eliminate (communism in) Russia, the Soviet Union. Such is Rev. Moon's viewpoint. I am not doing this just to eliminate Kim Il Sung and the communists in North Korea. I am doing this to eliminate all communists throughout the world. (85-255)

"Our cherished hopes are for unity. Even our dreams are for unity. We'll give our lives for unity. Come along, unity." We sing this song. So, what is our wish? Do you know why the Unification Church is so busy?

It is because we should work for unification whether we are dead or alive, or are meeting people, or eating, etc. Accordingly, in order for you to bring unification, you should first become the best person in the world. For example, if you are compared to a gimlet, you should be the best gimlet. (20-270)

2. Song Of Unification

Our wish is unification. Right? [Yes.] That is why we have been singing the "Song of Unity" since 1967. Indeed, our wish is unification. (50-250)

I will sing a song that I am going to sing abroad. It is the "Song of Unity." To achieve unification is not simple. In order to bring unification, we need a foundation, but building the foundation is not easy. Let us sing that song together.

"Our cherished hopes are for unity. Even our dreams are for unity. We give our lives for unity. Come along unity. Unity saving the people, Unity saving this nation, Come here quickly, unity, Come along, unity."

In order to promote this task, you should sing this song as often as possible. Even when Father is not here in Korea, even if you undergo difficulties in your life, I ask you to persevere, thinking of this song. This is what this people wish for. Next, all of the church members should go to a holy ground and pray there.

Until Father returns, I ask you to pray in the church on a rainy day, and at the holy-ground on a clear day. Please pray about unification in particular. The South and the North, democracy and communism, and heaven and earth, are all separated, but you should pray to become a patriot who can unite the nation, a saint who can unite the world, and a loyal son or daughter who can unite heaven and earth. God is looking for such a person.

Loyalty and filial piety are fulfilled in a difficult situation. Unity is not achieved at a high place but at the very bottom place. It comes at the crossing point of life and death. Where did God's heart and Jesus' heart meet? It was on the cross where his life was crossing the point of death. Therefore, you should understand that this is where a new history started, and you need to pray for the unification of the South and the North. Then what should be done to bring about the unification?

First, you should love the 30 million people of South Korea. Otherwise, you cannot bring unification.

You should love the entire people of Korea, not only your own sons and daughters. You should not love only your own province where you are living, but also your nation. And you should love all other small towns and North Korea. For this, you should pray hard at the holy ground with a heart of ownership, and with a loving heart. Centered on the Unification Church, all religions should be unified. And, centered on religion, South Korea should be unified. And centered on South Korea, South Korea and North Korea should be unified. And centered on the unified Korea, Japan should be unified. And centered on Japan, the USA should be unified. And centered on America, Germany should be unified. If these four major nations are united, the world will be automatically united. (22-152)

We should accomplish the unification of the South and the North. If it cannot be done by Korean people, it should be done, even by mobilizing other peoples. With this in mind, we should become a resistance corps that fights against communists, the worldwide foes, by inheriting the spirit of the March 1st Movement that fought against Japan (during its occupation of Korea). Such a resistance corps is the Unification Church. Bearing this in mind, we should sing the Song of Unity. (45-185)

3. Unification Should Be Achieved In Father's Lifetime

In what time period are we living now? We are living in a providential age. Along with the forceful and courageous sound of your pledge, or the sound of your youthful hearts beating and the uproars of the corps that is running towards the enemy camp, thinking: "Everything depends on this," then, billions of spirits in spirit world who have been waiting for this moment will welcome you with applause. Even the spirits in hell will say: "Please be victorious. Please. I will do it, even crawling down." In a few years, such a breathtaking moment will come to this land. So even if you need to go to a battleground and you might fall down to the ground, vomiting blood, you should fight courageously, all the way to the end, for the cause of righteousness.

By so doing, if you offer your life and become a loyal subject for heaven, everything will be resolved. Thus a new history will begin right there. Since we have been preparing ourselves for this moment with such a standard, and since we have been keeping a wish in our hearts to secure this oneness, have we not been willing to be rejected by our own family, our own nation, and numerous religious denominations? For the sake of such a critical, final day that God, history, and all humanity have been awaiting, many people sacrificed so much, with a wish that they could realize a solemn and magnificent victory? As it can be connected by the stroke of my own sword, and my own words and deeds, is it not an unprecedented matter? If I can fight in the actual battleground, seeing it with my own eyes and feeling it with my senses, what life can be more fruitful than this? This, we should realize and feel. (157-352)

Do you want to run to the North over the DMZ, fighting courageously or not? If you die without stepping on the soil of Father's hometown, you will be accused in the spirit world. Would you not want to visit Father's hometown at least once? It is not a handsome looking one. But you do not want to go there for its external look, right? [Yes.] Then, Father will tell you about his personal story, how he did such and such in the olden days. He fished right here and that fish was such and such kind. He played right here, enjoying such and such games, etc. Then, they will sound so real. I bet you would like to do all of those things yourself. Would you or would you not? [We would.] When I was crossing the DMZ, I determined, "Although I am now crossing this place alone, in the future, if I need to go over again, I will come with a large crowd of people so that communists will flee to Northern Manchuria." I have not given up that determination yet. Do you understand? [Yes.] Would you like to go there? [Yes.]

Then, you should chase the Kim Il Sung regime out to Manchuria, and I should be informed that all the territory from Yalu River is safe. Thereafter, I will return to my hometown and hold a huge banquet. I will eat barbecue ribs with four hands, including shadow hands. You know that two shadow hands make four hands, right? Well, I'd like to create a fantastic feast there. My desire is to have a greater feast than Kim Il Sung's 60th birthday one. I do not mean to have such a feast for my own 60th birthday. I am saying this because we can have such a great feast to celebrate the day of liberation from communism and the founding of a new nation. Do you understand? I will be in trouble if I pass away without holding such a banquet. From this perspective, what is our wish? [It is unification.] (57-363)

In the spirit world, after laying the foundation of victory on this earth as one nation, after determining a realm of victory at the place where spirit world and earthly world are united, prior to offering a ceremony of victory, if Father is no longer on this earth, you will become pitiful people. Therefore, you should think: "Well, then, we cannot go the path of parents. Then, we who attend True Parents with the title of children, must restore this nation before we die." Only when that is done, will Jesus be liberated from his grief, and the wish of God who sent Jesus after 4,000 years of the history of restoration be realized. This, you must understand. (43-154)

4. Prayer For Unification

Father, I pray that today will be a clear day with bright morning sunshine. With you, I know the sorrow of a pioneer in walking the sad course of restoration in which I shed tears, trying to forget the pain and suffering of yesterday. Who will be responsible for this world? Father, please have compassion on this people of Korea who cannot be revived unless the South and the North are united and go through the course of struggling, and unless they climb up a wall of grief from the pain inflicted from the taking of their own flesh and blood. Forty years ago, when this nation was liberated from Japan, Christianity had been united with your son, me, in 1940, Korea could have then become the leading nation in the world. I cannot forget the historical past in which I had to suffer from sorrowful tempests and snowy winds from the North, re-indemnifying 4,000 years of history. Even at the point of stimulating my mind due to the tragedy, since I can feel the misery of Heaven, I struggled in pain and You brought the foundation of today's victories, leading and guiding the course of the world. I do not know what to do in gratitude for Your heavenly fortune.

Beloved Heavenly Father, please do not forget the Unification Church members, who, with hearts pierced with love for You, wish for the day when they could entirely offer you a realm of liberation for all humanity by lifting and carrying them to You, climbing up through the clouds of the grief of heaven. In order for us to bring that day, we are to carry out the responsibility of bringing the unification between South Korea and North Korea. In order to fulfill this destiny, we must continue to move forward. I reflect upon my 40 years of life that parallel the lost history of humanity, through which I have been taking busy steps in the entire world of six continents. (12/13/87)

When thinking of how You, Heavenly Father, have been waiting for the day when the nation that the entire creation desires will be established, I realize that we must bring unification to South Korea and North Korea. Whenever I think of this, Father, I again realize that we should not spend our life in dozing. We should remain awake, offering all of our loyal hearts and minds in order to carry out our mission given by You, Heavenly Father. In order to do this, we need to go through a course of battles. Please guide all of us to become the people who can feel this in our hearts with more depth. (50-34)

Father, who knows the situation of division between South Korea and North Korea, how pitiful are the people of South Korea and North Korea, who cannot trust anyone under these difficult circumstances! Please guide them so that they shall be able to cope with their difficult circumstances, looking at their hearts with faith in You. Please allow them to become the people who understand that the environment can be recreated as long as the center exists. I know that by having the world inherit the foundation of this victory, the liberation realm of all humankind can germinate from this point on, and a new, transitional time of history that will be praised by all future generations to come is approaching. I know that all of this is from Your grace. I earnestly pray and pray that You alone will have dominion over all of this, by allowing this day to come with Your blessing, and by walking the foundation of the grief of South Korea and North Korea. Please guide us to become a group of people of the Unification Family who can understand the immobile will of Heaven and Your circumstances in which You cannot always answer people's calling to You, and who can go their way solemnly, pushing themselves for this on their way. (11/8/87)

A nation is divided into two: South Korea and North Korea, as the crossing point of democracy and communism. The Republic of Korea entered a way of destiny, a way of tribulation, that it must inevitably go. Although it has been struggling in sorrow and loneliness, in the position of being struck first, it is now facing the victory of tomorrow. Please allow this people to be bold and strong. (31-183)

You alone know for sure the way to lead 30 million people in South Korea and how to embrace the 50 million people of both South Korea and North Korea who stand in front of You. I earnestly pray that the victorious day of founding the nation of Heaven can come as soon as possible, by holding this people in Your hand and bringing them to Your will, through erecting the right group of people, choosing the right leadership. Father, I wish and pray that the day of unification that we have been dreaming of can arrive as soon as possible. (63-318)

Father, please allow this people to see the day of victory along with the realization of Your own dream and wish, by loving, educating and guiding this peninsula that is divided into the two nations of South Korea and North Korea. Father, we know that Heaven has been working behind the scenes, for the realization of Your ideal nation, knowing that the South and the North will eventually communicate freely with each other. Please let the hearts of all leaders move Your heart during the time-period when they are working for this. By so doing, please allow countless groups of people to follow the way You want them to go which is an unavoidable way for them to go. Please guide and protect this people and nation. (61-289)

Father, please remember this pitiful people of Korea, with a history of half of 10,000 years; who have been living like orphans; who have been treated contemptuously like beggars half-clothed in hunger, but still maintaining faith in the existence of God. And whenever they were cold, with a yearning heart, they prayed, "Although our parents are dead, God, please help us." Because you know such a relationship has been continued throughout history, You looked for this Korean people, and despite countless ordeals, You still desired to bless them. However, this people betrayed you. Father, since the liberation, the Unification Church has been walking a course of numerous tribulations. It endured incredible unfairness that could not be described to anyone. Even in the place where they felt their teeth ground and muscle stretched, they came this far, thinking of God's sorrowful days. We know that we should become the kind of children whom You can be proud of for eternity. I wish and pray that You will continue to love this people and embrace them in Your bosom. Who will take the responsibility for the unification of the South and the North that are being crossed? We know that You, Heavenly Father, are the only one who can do it. Since we know that due to our inadequacy, we need to become a group of people who are willing to go the way of death on the cross, offering all of our hearts and minds, we realize that we should overcome the peril of this nation, patiently longing for Your bosom and waiting for the day of Your victory. Please let everyone understand this clearly in his or her heart. I sincerely wish and pray for this. (63-354)

5. Take Responsibility For Father's Concerns

Father, unless we fulfill the mission of the Abel country, subjugating the Cain nation, we cannot go to the Kingdom of Heaven, so please protect us who are walking a path of such destiny. No other people are more pitiful than the one without their own nation. However, the era of orphans for the group of people who have already suffered during a period of tribulation is gone, for they now have come to enter the era of having Parents.

But again, even such an era has passed from them, for they have now entered an era when they need to be concerned about establishing a new nation of tomorrow, and love that nation and its people, in the relation of tribes, people and the nation. A time when the spirit of people that has been buried in Your heart can be exposed, escaping from the fallen world, is now approaching us closely. Yet, if questioned as to the number of people who can be truly patriotic sons and daughters, Father, I feel that I need to repent before You in tears. Father, please forgive me. Until now, when looking at the group of people who have been following the course of Your will on the front-line, saying that they will liberate the grief of people who shed blood along the way, I know that there are many who worry You, but not many of those are in the position of taking responsibility for Your concerns.

When understanding such a situation and reality, I realize that there again remains a way of the cross that I need to bear in the future. Since the way of the cross through which I can rest in peace for eternity still remains, on behalf of his people, your son would have to pioneer a way of battles and a way of destiny that they need to go, by taking strong steps. Since this people are divided into the South and the North, in their hearts, for they are grieving, their separated family relations along with the division of their own people. Please let us realize that we are the ones who are responsible for bringing unification to the South and the North, liberating people from that grief.

The North above the DMZ is in the position of Cain, and the South that is below the DMZ is in the position of Abel. Thus, should the people in the South first have loyal and filial hearts towards You? Since erecting the foundation of faith first is the mission of this people, we should be able to love Heaven first before loving this people. However, no one knows that this is a condition that can determine the life and death of this people. For this reason, the group of pitiful people of the Unification Church, as representatives of this nation, should stand on the front-line in loving God.

Unlike the people of the North who unwillingly surrendered themselves and follow the direction of the enemy, we should excel them by 100 times or even 1,000 times, by willingly, not forcibly, taking responsibility for this mission with a free spirit. In such a way, unless we set the standard of loving this nation and this people first, we cannot be restored to the side of Heaven. This we must clearly understand. (31-180)

Beloved Father, the miserable history of Korea and its people, and all difficulties that Korea is faced with in chaos, are reflecting all of the chaos of the world. We now understand that we are in the age of unifying the South and the North, and the East and the West that have been divided throughout history, and through the sacrificial offering of the Unification Church, by going a course of sacrifice, we are to march forward to receive the age of a new heavenly fortune. As we pledge this before you, lifting our two arms, please accept them not only as representatives of each nation but also as representative of all humanity. (168-67)


Section 2. The Realm In North Korea

1. No Freedom Of Movement In North Korea

If you go to North Korea, you will see that for a long time the people there have had no freedom of movement. Even if a person wants to go from one hamlet to another, he will never be allowed to go alone. The residents of a particular hamlet cannot come and go as they please. Even if someone says he wants to visit the hamlet of a relative, he won't be allowed. It doesn't matter even if it's his son. Even if a person wants to visit the hamlet where his son lives, he can't go without permission from the Party.

Horizontal contact is absolutely forbidden. They just want people to follow the orders given to them vertically, from above. A married man can't visit his parents-in-law. Parents can't visit the relatives of their son-in-law. They can't even go to see their own son or daughter. If it's summer, the authorities will spread the rumor that there is an epidemic, and so anyone wanting to go to another hamlet must first receive an immunization. Who is going to get immunized? If anyone does go to get a shot, the authorities won't just give him the shot and let them go. They will ask all sorts of questions about his purpose in going. Because of this questioning, the person will decide not to get the immunization and cancel his trip. No one will go through with the immunization and actually make the trip. Do you understand what I'm saying?

In North Korea, the authorities don't allow the conditions to exist in which people can say that they want to travel. They will demand to know every detail of a person's travel plan. If the person refuses to be dissuaded, then they will notify the party representative at his destination that so-and-so will be making a trip there, and the representative will have to give his permission before the person is allowed to leave. They make it so difficult to make a simple trip that most people just decide to spend their entire lives in the place of their birth, and never leave. Even the offspring of a wild boar can move from place to place in search of food. Are human beings inferior to a baby wild boar? Is a human being less than the offspring of a dog? Because people there have so little freedom of movement, it is very easy for the authorities there to catch any spies that are sent there from the South. People there have to carry about a dozen certificates.

A person who wants to go anywhere has to successfully negotiate all these obstacles and make certain that he receives official permission for his plans. Then, when he gets to his destination, he is subjected to more questioning. The authorities there will keep him under close watch the whole time he is there to see whether his conduct is consistent with the stated purpose of his trip. If he does anything that is outside the scope of his approved plan, there will be no mercy. That's the kind of society it is. Do you understand what I'm saying? Horizontal relations are not permitted there. (163-196)

2. Children Used To Undermine Family Structure

In North Korea, even children in first grade elementary school are used as spies. Children are often given awards at school. If they report something new, then the school gives them an award. The system is set up such that children will report to school authorities about statements made at home by their mothers and fathers. When the boys and girls arrive at school in the morning, they secretly report about what their mother and father said at home. Then, there is a person on the school staff who acts as a link to the party. Sometimes, a child will be given instructions. "Go ask your mother and father whether they have ever said such-and-such." That's what they do. They phrase the question in such a way that the parents can easily answer in a way that will brand them as reactionary elements. In this way, they classify the entire population, starting with the parents of school children.

Using this kind of method, the authorities determine whether each parent is supporting the party. This way, they make it so that the parents cannot trust their children. When children sense that their parents do not trust them, they begin to place more trust in their teachers at school. So, the children become thoroughly linked to the state through the schools.

Thus, a structure is built centering on the schools, with the state in the background, and then it is elevated to the level where the children refer to Kim Il Sung as their "father." At school, the children are told: "Your parents don't trust you" and then they are made to gather even more information. They create a split between parents and children, and distrust is the natural result. They can't trust each other. That's what they say. Who do the children trust more? They place more trust in their teachers. This is the way that the authorities assimilate school children into the system and make them work for the state.

Then, if a relative should visit their home, the children are required to report everything that was said. If a relative enters the home and leaves, the children absolutely must file a report. They will be severely scolded if they don't write down in that report everything that was said during the visit. That's the way it is. So, if the mother and father start a conversation with each other at home, the young children will keep going in and out of the room so that they can hear everything that is said. The older sister will hear a part of the conversation and the younger sister will hear another part. Then, they will compare notes with each other in order to make their report.

That is how the organization is structured. Centering on the reports of the students, then, people who are guilty of making statements or actions of a reactionary nature are branded as impure or deviant elements. These people will then have their rations cut. Because of this, people keep their mouths shut even when they can clearly see that something is wrong. Even though they have mouths, they cannot speak. If they say something critical and are found out, they will have their rations cut. (163-165)

Kim Man Chul led 10 members of his family in an escape from North Korea by sea in 1987, and his sons have given public speeches in which they describe the situation there. It's just the way I told you. If anything, it's even worse. It's even worse. Mr. Kim's sons said that people go to work in the morning and aren't able to return until midnight. What they say in their speeches is correct. People don't leave their children at home. What do they think of the home? They say the home is a den of reactionary elements. If you read Marx's writings on communist theory, you see that he considered the family to be an idol. He also said that the family is the origin of exploitation.

This is why they make absolutely sure that people do not develop an interest in their families. The children are embraced at school and educated in this way. Children are taught that the home is not a place where they can live with their hearts at ease.

It's not a simple matter, then, for us to step forward and say we will deal with this reality in North Korea and liberate it. (163-187)

3. Reality Of Life In North Korea And Military Preparations

In this moment, we must not forget about our compatriots who are living under North Korean communist rule. After Korea's liberation from Japan, I went to North Korea and conducted evangelical work. For this reason, I was branded a reactionary and was placed in a concentration camp, where I lived a life that was more painful that death itself. Sol I know that our compatriots in North Korea enjoy less freedom and endure more difficulties in their lives than do the prisoners in American jails. In comparison with life in North Korea, you can say that American jails are like relaxation centers. (May 1, 1988)

In North Korea, peoples' aspiration is to have enough food to fill their belly everyday. They can't just eat something anytime they feel like it, as we do here. They are constantly trying to find a way that they can, just once, eat enough to fill their belly. They're not worried about clothing. Does a hungry person worry about what he is going to wear? They're not worried about what shoes they will wear, or about what kind of house they will live in. If only they could have enough to eat, they would be completely satisfied.

The authorities create this kind of situation, and then they turn around and devote all the country's resources toward preparing a military invasion of the South. I'm sure they have paved the roads leading up to the Military Demarcation Line near the 38th parallel very well. I saw something like this when I was coming out of Hungnam Prison in the 1950s. We have a strong interest in things like that, you know. I saw then that the North Koreans had built their bridges in such a way that the road could be expanded easily. They had built two-lane bridges on roads that had just one lane, so that the road could easily be expanded to create a highway. That's how they prepared their military transportation routes. At that time, North Korea was a large producer of cement, so they built their roads with a thick layer of concrete. I was curious, so I dug down a little. I discovered that the road had been built strong enough to withstand the weight of 30-ton tanks.

I was very impressed to see this when I was coming out of North Korea in the 50s. All the bridges had been built so that tanks weighing 30 tons could pass by without damaging the road surface. The road coming out of Hungnam went along the East Sea coastline, and this made a potentially important truck route. And they had prepared from early on to make this a military transportation route. When I saw this, I realized that this road had been a part of a plan to invade the South. Even as they were creating their governmental structure, they had made these preparations in line with the Soviet Union's Far East policy and with the support and instruction of the KGB.

For this reason, all the fertilizer that was produced in Hungnam was taken to the Soviet Union. They exchanged fertilizer for weapons. For the Soviet Union, these weapons were ten or twenty years out of date. But the North Koreans exchanged for as many as they could get. Because the weapons were cheap. Then they deployed these along the 38th parallel, and used them to train their forces for an invasion of the South. You see, they had no need for advanced military hardware. So that's why they worked to heavily arm their forces at a low cost. And fertilizer was the product that they used to acquire these arms. That's why all the fertilizer that was produced in the Hungnam fertilizer factory was shipped to the Soviet Union. Several trainloads were sent off every day. There, the fertilizer was all exchanged for weapons that were then brought back and deployed along the 38th parallel. I was aware of all this back then.

They did all this already back in the 50s. I remember when I was going from Hungnam to Pyongyang, I saw that, because they didn't have asphalt, they had used concrete instead to build the bridges. And they built them so that the roads could be expanded on short notice. (163-186)

North Korea produced a lot of cement, and they used this to prepare their military roads. So, it goes without saying that they've done extensive preparations now between Pyongyang and Sineuiju on the border with China. How many years has it been now since the armistice? There's nothing that they could not have accomplished by now. They even dug those tunnels. We don't even know how many tunnels there are, do we? (163-189)

When North Korea was fighting against the United States before the armistice, we would attack them from here with aircraft. North Korea, though, didn't have any aircraft. So, how could they transport artillery shells to the front line? They couldn't just load them onto trucks and transport them down the highway in broad daylight. Trucks were useless, because they would be attacked from the air. So, they transported their supplies during the night. How did they do this at night? All the people along the transport route were organized into teams. Each team was responsible for hauling supplies from one particular point to another. This way, supplies were transported from hamlet to hamlet. Every night, as soon as the sun went down, they would start carrying shells and bullets. They each had their assigned load, a certain standard that they had to meet. When night fell, they would pick up the supplies and start moving them in the direction of the front line.

The South kept looking for the North to run short on artillery shells, but that never happened. For them, there was no difference between people in the rear and those near the front. They were all treated just like soldiers. North Korea had the concept that they would defeat the enemy not just with the power of their military but with the power of the entire country. For them, it was total war. That's the kind of strategy they have today. Just before the armistice was declared, North Korea fired off an incredible number of shells. They fired so many that at night the flames from their artillery made you think the whole world was being reduced to rubble. The Americans fired an incredible number of shells into the North. But no matter, the North continued to resist and refused to be defeated. How did they get all those shells to the front line? They didn't just automatically arrive from the point of production. They were all transported through the team system.

Under this social and political system, they are solidly united around the goal to "liberate" the South. The one problem that they face is the fact that the United States maintains a presence here in the South. We can be like this here today, because the United States has troops stationed here. If not, we would have been "liberated" a long time ago. Without the U.S. presence, the armistice would never have lasted this long. Within three years, they would have tried again, and then again, and as many times as necessary. That's the game they're playing. (163-191)

After being liberated, I came to the South in 1950, so they staged their invasion just three years after creating a government. You have to realize this. They established a government in 1948. Then, they needed less than three years to prepare their invasion of the South that began on June 25, 1950. Do you understand what that means? That means that it took them less than three years to finish the job of developing highly mobile military units. They organized their forces and then pushed the South all the way back almost to Pusan. In order to accomplish this, they trained themselves centering not only on strategic training but also centering on their deployment infrastructure.

Let's look at North Korea's military preparations. How many do they have in their active duty force? [800,000]And how many in the Worker-Farmer Red Guard Brigade? [2.5 million] And then, how many in the University Students Brigade? And after that there are the middle and high school students who form the young peoples' defense force. That is, the "Personal Guard." How many are they? [They come to millions] You have to know that they are in the millions. Groups like the Worker-Farmer Red Guard Brigade are always training in their collective farms. You must not underestimate what would happen if these people were to change into a different set of clothes and start marching toward South Korea. Never underestimate them. (January 21, 1988)

This is what I'm grateful for. The purpose for my going to prison in North Korea was so that I could learn all this. Those rascals! When I was a student, I used to have arguments over ideology with friends who had studied communist ideology. I fight now, because I know we don't stand a chance the way we are now. I know about communism in great detail. The most onerous of all the systems organized by the communist party are the ones they have in their jails. (163-197)

4. North Korean Propaganda About "Liberating The South"

The goal of the communist party in North Korea is nothing other than the "liberation" of the South. It's unification through communization. This is what communist China encouraged them to do, and the Soviet Union did the same. What would happen if the South were to be "liberated"? They would be able to control Japan. Their analysis is that if they can control Japan, then they will become the leading country in the Pacific age. If Kim Il Sung has his way, then he will propose that the Japan Communist Party and the communist parties of other Asian countries form a new united party that would not be subject to the Soviet Union. The proposal would be for the weaker countries that do not want to be subject to either China or the Soviet Union to band together within the communist bloc to form a new structure bringing together the weaker nations. The aim would be to put the breaks on the Soviet Union and to put the breaks on America. That's what they are preparing for.

In that sense, North Korea, in addition to their constant effort to strengthen their domestic foundation, has been much more active than the South in the area of international propaganda. They have established embassies throughout the world, and through these they are working to educate the leadership of each country, including cabinet ministers and department directors within each government ministry. Magazines about Kim Il Sung are being delivered to the living rooms of all these people. How many years since the country was liberated from Japan? They've been playing this game now for 39 years. In North Korea, anything can be accomplished if the order is given. (163-189)

They were calling for the "liberation" of the South even at the time they were first establishing their government. They've been calling for this now for forty years. They have not retreated even one step on this. The claims being made by the North Korean establishment today are exactly the same as when I was there. They just keep on going according to their established program. When they first began to preach their doctrine, there were many people who expressed opposition. They would shake their heads from side to side. Gradually, though, they strengthened their hold on the country, until now no one would even think of shaking their head. They are at the point now where no one can speak even one word in opposition. (163-185)

Soon, the problem of communism in the United States will be closely tied with Korea's problem. The Soviet Union believes that it can defeat the United States and be victorious throughout the world only if it removes the foundation of the United States centering on the 38th parallel. To support this, North Korea calls for the withdrawal of all U.S. forces in Korea on the one hand and conducts a peace offensive on the other. The Soviet Union, too, carries out a peaceful offensive, saying: "Let's do this" and "Let's do that." If North Korea is ultimately successful in its peaceful offensive of "Let's become one," then eventually the Soviet Union will project itself onto the Korean Peninsula. If that happens, it will just help itself to South Korea. (January 21, 1986)

5. The Communist System

The Communist bloc has been able to create a single, uniform system. There can be no pluralism. Then, unwavering support is given to this system by the powerful strength of individuals and clans, the nation and the state. We have nothing that is capable of matching this strength. We don't have the military; we don't have the state; we don't have anything. just think how strong a system we would have to build. Everyone would have to have his head cut off before we reached the point of judgment.

No matter how much they say the Communist system has changed, it is not possible for them to completely rid themselves of this system.

They say that they will pursue the kind of socialist establishment that develops naturally in each country, but they do not trust the free world. That is why they will be left with nowhere to stand. (162-155)

Systemic changes in the Communist bloc are impossible. There is no way for them to retreat, unless they suffer a total collapse. That's the way it is. This is the most difficult problem facing Communist China. They have developed their system under their current ideological structure. My idea, then, is that if we develop a content that is superior to the Communist system and then transpose that on to their structure, then we will be able to exercise influence over the whole thing. We have a good opportunity now to do that. Communist China may be in retreat now, but it would cause tremendous problems if we were to allow that country to fall apart. The issue would become very complicated. China would enter a period of confusion similar to the Warring States Period. (163-206)

China today faces the difficult problem of how to bring about change in their established structure. They have to effect changes in the structure that currently link everyone from the highest position to the very lowest, but this is going to be extremely difficult. If they set about to change their political structure, for example, it may be possible to change certain portions of it, but it will be difficult to bring about comprehensive change. There is the possibility many negative consequences may come about as a result of opposition from young people who have been indoctrinated in the current ideology and from those who played leading roles in establishing the foundation for the current structure. That is why it will be very difficult to bring about change in the Communist establishment unless there is a new ideology that can be used to graft their current establishment on to a new establishment that is superior to Communism. (163,193)


Section 3. The International Foundation For North-South Unification (Part 1)

1. Foreword

For the people of Korea, the unification of our homeland remains an ineluctable task. Unification is equally imperative for all Koreans, both North and South.

The fact that North and South became divided against each other is not solely the responsibility of the citizens of the Republic of Korea. The division came about as a result of actions by the world's great powers, in a process that made no consideration for the will of the citizens of the Republic of Korea. For this reason, the unification of North and South cannot be accomplished solely through the efforts of the citizens of the Republic of Korea. It is necessary that we open the way for the world's great powers to cooperate in this effort.

North Korea may say that it will bring about unification by liberating the South, but this form of unification cannot be sustainable for the long-term. By the same token, South Korea may say that it will liberate the North by means of its national strength, but this also will not lead to a sustainable form of unification. As far as the issue of North-South unification is concerned, a vision for a unified Korea that is durable over the long-term is possible only if the way to unification is paved within the context of a mutual understanding among the great powers. This also coincides with the vantage point of providential history.

Also, it is clear from the history of Korea that unification through the use of military force by either the North or the South would be difficult. Furthermore, it is the sense of providential history that unification will be impossible without the involvement of the great powers. Yet, the reality today is that no one in Korea has clear knowledge of this formula for unification. I am the only one. I became aware of this formula at an early stage in the process of upholding the will of God. I then began to prepare the groundwork for it, and I have even gone on to work toward the unification of the world.

My purpose for accepting God's calling and in founding a new religious group called the Unification Church also lay in North-South unification and in the unification of the world. A unified world is not just a goal of the Unification Church. It is also the fervent hope of all humanity. It is a goal and a fervent hope that is desired not only by countries that are weak and small but also those that are large and powerful. The goal of a single unified world is the common desire of all humanity throughout the world. The problem is in determining the foundation on which the unified world will be constructed.

2. Korea Cannot Accomplish Norm-South Unification Alone

In the world we live in today, every individual suffers the infringement of world history on his life. No one can avoid being under the influence of world history. Taking the Republic of Korea as an example, this country cannot exist just on its own. Without question, the Republic of Korea has entered into a world historical context in which it is directly influenced by the ideological and philosophical trends of the world. Even if the country were to try and avoid such influence, it is already in the nature of the environment in which we exist. Thus, you must realize that this is not an age in which the Republic of Korea can simply go its own course. Wherever the Republic of Korea goes, there will always be the problem of Asia. Wherever Asia tries to go, there will always be the problem of the world. Wherever the world tries to go, it won't be just this physical world.

If we are to defeat the Communist Party in Korea, we cannot simply use a unitary strategy. The Communist Party is a dictatorship centering on a systematized ideology that possesses an international organization. It would be impossible for us to defeat this ideology by means of one country acting alone. Victory will be impossible unless there can be a worldwide strategy in which the different peoples of the world are brought together to stage an offensive as a unified front.

Even if Korea somehow were to overthrow North Korea's Kim Il Sung and unify the North and South, what would it do about the Soviet Union? And how would it handle Communist China? It would be impossible. Everyone talks about Kim Il Sung, but what would happen if Kim Il Sung were to disappear? What would the Soviet Union do, and what would Communist China do? That's the more important issue. Do you understand? No matter how you look at it, then, Korea cannot survive without an international foundation, that is, a foundation of allied countries. There's no other way to survive. (78-322)

How are we to go about forming a united front that on the Korean Peninsula will bring about North-South unification, in Asia will link Japan and China, and then will drive out the Soviet Union and Communist China?

North Korea is certainly an important issue, but we must also find a way to drive out the Soviet Union and Communist China and return Asia to our Father in Heaven. Furthermore, we should begin preparing now for finding a way to return the world to our Father in Heaven. This is the huge mission that we will eventually have to fight to accomplish. (27-354)

The issue of North-South Unification cannot be resolved without involving the world. No one can do it. It doesn't matter how much they harangue. Why must we do this centering on a particular ideological system? That's the way it is from the viewpoint of the history of God's providence, as well as from the Principle of the Unification Church. (166-270)

Until now, I have accomplished all that was my responsibility. Whether in terms of the spiritual or the physical, or in terms of my responsibilities to the Korean nation, the Unification Church and to God, I have completed all my responsibility. I have completed my responsibility for Korea. If there is still one task remaining, it would be that the initial point has not been established that makes North-South unification possible, but this cannot be done by Korea alone. It is a problem for which the world must take joint responsibility. It is something that will become possible as I work from now on a worldwide level. It cannot be done without that. (79-138)

Where will North-South unification be accomplished? Even in my dreams I never think that the Republic of Korea can accomplish North-South unification just on its own. It cannot be done without working through allies around the world. (October 28, 1979)

We must bring resolution to three nations. Korea itself would not be enough. In Asia, we must connect Korea, Japan and China. In the world, we must go as far as to connect Germany, centering on the United States. Because of feelings of animosity, we have a long way to go. You must absolutely be aware, however, that we must not be content with the situation as it currently exists. (49-234)

For the Republic of Korea to be liberated -- that is, unified -- it won't be enough that only North and South Korea are involved. It will be impossible to accomplish this without involving the countries of the world, without bringing together the power of the democratic world, so we must prepare for this. In order to this, the issue is how we are going to digest Japan and the United States. You should understand that the mission of the Unification Church involves digesting these countries. (85-341)

Since South Korea cannot unify North and South Korea by itself, I have carried on my work around the world. I have influenced Japan, influenced the United States, and created a system that is capable of defending against Communism. I have created a practical, living foundation that the world can acknowledge in fact as well as in name. If this country becomes a people that cannot cooperate with me in spite of all this, then it will degenerate. (162-305)

More than Kim Il Sung himself, the issue is the foundation of Kim It Sung by which he is connected to the background plans of international Communism. In order to destroy this foundation, Korea needs to have a foundation by which it can deal with the Soviet Union and China. Without that, North-South unification will be impossible. That is the way that I see it. That is why I have been carrying on a movement to eliminate the Japan Communist Party. You may not be aware of this, but I have been carrying on a desperate struggle for 13 years. (April 26, 1981)

In view of the international situation, Korea's geopolitical position makes it indispensable to China, the Soviet Union, Japan and the United States. Everyone needs the Korean Peninsula. Each country wants to devour it. Also, God needs Korea. Will God be defeated by the others in this competition?

Satanic forces try to control by means of brute force, but that's not the case with me. I say let's feed them, give them clothing and do everything for them. Then, we can be unified. (166-258)

I will make everything public. If China itself just follows my words, then they will be able to develop rapidly through the 30 year-history of modern civilization. When China realizes this, it will have no choice. From a providential standpoint, North Korea is in the Adam position, China is in the Eve position and the Soviet Union is in the Archangel position. So, when events happen as I have described, it will signify the Archangel's loss of Eve. Eve is China, and when I bring China to our side then there will be a landing point in Asia.

Japan is the Eve country for the purpose of restoration, but Satan has control over the landing point. Thus, we can defeat Kim Il Sung without fighting by laying the foundation that I have described. (January 21,1986)

3. Develop Leadership Ability

No matter how it may try, the Republic of Korea will not be able to liberate itself. It's necessary to move America. Do you understand? It's necessary to move the free world. Striking Kim Il Sung is not something that Korea can do on its own. It can't be done without assistance from Japan and the United States.

So then, who is going to do this? This is something that the incumbent President of Korea cannot do. In that sense, I am a necessary person. The citizens of the Republic of Korea will have to rely on my help. I don't know if I have such ability or not, but up until now I have relied on heaven in order to accomplish things that were humanly impossible. So, I think that it is well within the realm of possibility that I can do this. (October 26, 1979)

We are moving beyond the level where Koreans themselves can solve the problems of Korea. Does that mean, then, that another country, one that is a major power in the world, will come forward and resolve the issues that Koreans are not able to resolve for ourselves? No, it doesn't. Why? America, which represented the democratic world and was taking responsibility for the world, is now retreating, so now there is no country to take on such a role. There may be powerful countries that would like to swallow Korea, grab Korea, at the first chance they get, but there is no country that will truly work for the benefit of Korea and help Korea. You must understand that Korea's situation today is such that this is the only conclusion that we can reach.

In that case, if this our situation, then where can we find a point of resolution? The question is how are we to become a people who are self-reliant. How are we to form a people who can unify North and South? Koreans, who are in the relatively weaker position in the balance of power, have been divided between North and South. So, the issue is how are we to unite the people so as to elevate the country's self-reliance and break out of the current situation. You should know that unless we and open a path whereby we can develop such self-reliance and influence, Korea's future will only become more tragic. (63-270)

4. Procuring A Foundation For Unification In Japan

1) The Position of Japan as the Eve Country

The problem is not North Korea's Kim Il Sung, but Communist China and Japan. Japan is in a dangerous position that is similar to that of Eve at the time that she committed the fall. That is why I did the reorganization of the regions in Japan myself. That is my strategy for establishing Japan within a certain restored realm.

If we can just get Japan, there will be no problem. Communist China is a country that is in a position similar to the Archangel. China possesses an ancient Asian civilization, and this is an archangelic civilization. After World War II, Japan received the sympathy of its former enemies, and was able to develop rapidly. It has reached the level now that it prides itself as being the second richest country in the world. If you look at the internal aspect, Japan today is in the position of a bride who is trying to make herself look as attractive as possible. (30,243)

If we say that Japan is the Eve country, then Eve is attached to Adam. When a bride becomes a member of her husband's family, she cannot take with her all the rules and customs of her birth family. As a member of her husband's family, she must inherit the family atmosphere of the new family beginning with the day of her arrival. This is the nature of the Japanese people. That is why the Japanese are the best in the world when it comes to copying others. (laughter) 'When you consider this, even if you are in Japan you should not think that you are in Japan.

Your thinking should always be for the sake of Korea. Eve must always be thinking of her husband, even when she is visiting her parents' home. Otherwise, her husband will kick her out. She would become a wife who has been thrown out. You should keep that in mind, and become one in order to accomplish the goal. (40-134)

The time will come in Asia when Japan will have no choice except to stand in a leadership position. Because Eve committed the fall, the feminine-type country of Japan must take responsibility for this. In the last days, Japan will have to take responsibility within the context of our unified front. It will have to give its full effort. The situation will be so urgent that they will have to work in the position of giving everything they have. They will have to follow quickly. (28-242)

The time is coming when the world will have to clash centering on three countries -- the Adam country, Eve country and Archangel country.

Then, where will be the center of this clash? The three men on Satan's side clash with each other centering on Jesus, but on what has Jesus been centered? His center has not been the struggle with people who are on the side of Satan. Instead, he has come to search for Eve. That's the way it has been. Do you understand? So, there is a clash of three people centering on Eve, that is, three archetypes on the side of Satan. Also, on the side of Heaven, three archetypes clash centering on one feminine country. In the context of the current world situation, this feminine country is Japan. Do you understand? It's Japan.

North Korea is also trying various tactics in order to place the Japan platform within its grasp. Communist China covets the Japanese platform. Isn't that right? Also, the Soviet Union covets the Japanese platform.

Why did the world situation have to become this way? If you took at the Principle of the Unification Church, the reason is that there must be a historical apocalyptic period in which there is a final worldwide altar that brings the world into unity with God's will. And yet . . . the Eve country, Japan is the Eve country. What happens to the Eve country? The three on the Satan's side will hang on to it. Why? It is because this is in the object position to Jesus. Thus, Eve is in the position where she has to decide between Jesus and Satan, that is, between life and death. She has to decide whose wife she is going to become.

So Jesus and the Unification Church in South Korea are now preparing to take a wife. Isn't that right? And America is also trying to support this. For a time, America was in control of Japan but now has let it go. This is so that Japan can go to its real husband. Do you understand? What is happening with Korea now? Until recently, Korea was within America's administrative realm -- that is, within America's protective realm -- but now it is in a position where it must place its trust in Japan. This means that Korea must stand in the position where the husband and wife can meet. The time has come when Korea can breakout of the Archangel's control, lay claim to its original authority, and begin to act like a husband. (60-180)

Normally, it would have been very difficult for Japan to recover from being a defeated nation in the Second World War. How, then, has Japan been able to develop so quickly during the past 20 years? It was because of the Korean War. It was a result of Japan's being linked to Korea. That is how it has now become a world-level power. If Japan, in the position of the Eve country, were to give aid to Korea -- if Japan were to aid Korea in a manner consistent with the course that Korea must take from here-then the restoration of North and South would come about in a natural way. (40-120)

Japan has been able to develop until now, because it has inherited Korea's development and been blessed. What kind of blessing did it receive? It has been blessed in an external sense, not the internal. The meaning of external blessing is that it is a material blessing. That is why Japan has been able to accomplish a rapid development over the past 20 years such as has never been seen before in history. That is how Japan has become such a strong and wealthy country.

The Unification Church needs to influence Japan. If Koreans hear me say this, they may feel good about it. Japanese people, however, may react negatively. But there's nothing that can be done about that. No matter what the Japanese may say about this, it cannot be changed. You know the "geta" that Japanese walk around in, don't you? Geta are worn by placing a strap between the big toe and the toe next to it. This signifies the division between the father and mother. (laughter) When the foot is taken out of the geta, then the two can come together. So, who is going to make them take off their geta? I am the only one who can do that.

There is a reason that Japan is the Eve country. Japanese names are generally composed of four Chinese characters, and women often have names that end in the Chinese character for child, which is pronounced 'ko' in Japanese. They don't have any names for women that end with the character for woman. Why do they use the character that signifies a male child in names for women? It's because women long to be with a man. (laughter) It's not something to laugh about. So, the Japanese use the Chinese character signifying male child in names for women. Probably about two thirds of all Japanese women have names that end with this character. That is what they long for. Also, many Japanese men have names that include the character 'to.' The names are something 'to.' Really, a lot of them. That's because men are in the position of the Archangel, and are waiting in anticipation of the bridegroom. Aren't men the Archangel type? That is fact.

The Lord who comes as the bridegroom brings blessings from Heaven. He brings blessing, but what kind of blessing is this? He brings heavenly fortune. He does not bring money. Those who are looking for a man who will bring them money will decline. You have to be hoping for man who will bring heavenly fortune. Money already exists on the Earth. Isn't that right? Money already exists, so money is not what we need. We already have money to live on, so we want a man who is well-bred and remarkable. Isn't that right? That is the position Japan is in.

For this reason, Japan must accept the Unification Church. The Unification Church represents the holy bridegroom. Young Japanese women will be enthralled with the young Korean men of the Unification Church. I recently blessed three Korean-Japanese couples for the reason that I need to connect Korea and Japan. A four-position foundation has to be formed centering on my family, so I blessed three couples with the meaning to have them stand in that place.

That is why Japan will decline unless it helps Korea. Wait and see. If Japan just hangs on to Korea and helps it, there will be nothing to worry about. It won't matter even if America decides not to help Japan. If that happens, then an economic foundation of a new level will begin to develop in a new direction. If Japan refuses to help Korea, it will only be slowly tightening the rope around its own feet. (38-120)

2) Japan is Indispensable to Korea

If Japan were to become a Communist country, Korea would be like a mouse in the sight of a poisonous snake. That is why I have been working in secret for the last ten years in order to avoid such a national crisis. I am in the position of taking responsibility so that the entire Japanese political establishment can take an anti-communist line; similar to the way it is in Korea. The Japanese government has opposed the policy taken by Korea, but from now on they will have to follow Korea. When there can be a foundation on which to restore Japan completely to the side of Heaven centering on Korea as the Adam-type country, then the whole world can change direction. (23-292)

Communist China and the Soviet Union have their eyes on Japan. What would happen to Korea if Japan were to take a leftist direction? What can a mouse do, once it is in the sights of a poisonous snake? It would also have to become a leftist country. I am helping Japan, so that it can go in a right-wing direction. In Japan, the Communist Party has made it so politicians cannot adopt an anti-communist coloring. (23-138)

Besides Kim Il Sung, Korea is surrounded by the Soviet Union and Communist China. That is why Korea needs Japan. Ten years ago, I had one of our missionaries go to Japan on a boat carrying illegal immigrants. I sent him in order to begin the process of establishing a foundation. It's a miracle that this foundation could be established in a period of one year and seven months. (27-266)

No one in the Korean government realizes this. I said then: "Just wait ten years. Right now, people may think that this kind of illegal action is not suitable for the citizen of a country that respects the rule of law. In the future, though, this action will bring freedom to Asia. I had to do this in preparation for that time. It doesn't matter if today people accuse me of being a traitor to the nation. Someday, history will give testimony to the fact that my convictions and actions are just." Based on this thinking, I acted decisively. It was a time when Unification Church members were almost starving.

If Korea ignores Japan it will decline. Korea should hang on to Japan. It should pursue policies that place the two countries in a common fate so that they will always be together. (68-161)

If Korea is to survive, it must carry Japan on its back. International power relations in Asia will be determined by which country establishes an alliance with Japan. That is why Communist China and the Soviet Union are competing with each other over Japan. They aren't even thinking about Korea now. They think that they can take care of Korea any time they want. Kim Il Sung is going back and forth between the two and playing them off against each other. (April 26, 1981)

The Republic of Korea has to hang on to Japan. Otherwise, there will be no way to survive. Korea can't go with China. It can't go with the Soviet Union. Korea has to go with Japan. On the foundation of Japan, it has to hang on to the United States. When Korea is no longer able to hang on to these two countries, it will lose its way in the world. I have already planned for this 15 years ago.

A certain man named Moon did these things even though people cursed him at the time. Even as he was being cursed, he worked to save Asia and to save the Republic of Korea. Is he, then, a traitor to the country and a traitor to the Church? When the situation with Japan is resolved, then we will be able to shut out Communism worldwide centering on the American continent, on the Senators in the government and opposition parties in the United States and on by bringing together all the forces around the United States. (85-256)

3) Victory Over Communism

There is one other area where I feet I must establish a foundation in Korea. As I've said already, when you look at Korea's geopolitical position, there is no way that Korea can survive on its own. Korea has to surpass Japan so that it can lead Japan. That is, it has to have the ability to influence Japan. Otherwise, Korea will have no way to survive in its current location where it is wedged in between many powerful countries.

What should Korea do next? It has to surpass the United States and develop the ability to lead America. Then, it should direct the United States and strengthen the bond between the two countries. In my view, there is no other way for Korea to survive in this world.

Yet, what is the situation of our country today? All you have to do is took at the economy. What would happen if our relations with United States or Japan were to be broken? Korea is extremely sensitive to whatever happens in these two countries, and to what statements are made there regarding Korea. How long can we go on like this? We can't go like this forever.

When I toured 40 countries around the world in 1965, I reevaluated the situation of the Communist establishment. I made a firsthand assessment of the cruelty of Communism and how it was expanding around the world. I felt, then, that there was not much time left to act. I decided that first it would be necessary to begin activities for victory over communism. To this end, I sent 47 Korean VOC people to Japan on New Years Day, 1967 in an effort to establish the IFVOC. Certain ignorant people in Korea opposed this move. In particular, people in the government office directly responsible for these matters determined that if the Unification Church were allowed to expand into Japan and to establish a foundation there, it would only do things to cause embarrassment for Korea. They then did everything they could to oppose me. So, I had to found the IFVOC in March 1968, using an alternative route.

When I founded the IFVOC in Japan, I emphasized the need for carrying out victory over communism activity in Japan. No one, however, expressed support for this. They said: "Rev. Moon is in Korea, and doesn't understand the situation in Japan. That is why he is trying to conduct victory over communism activity. He doesn't realize how evil the Communist Party is, or how vicious they are in their struggle." Everyone expressed skepticism toward VOC activity in Japan.

So, I had to convince them by referring to all the historical background. I told them what kind of fate would befall Japan if they did not carry out this activity. Finally, it was possible to establish the IFVOC, and I used the time prior to April 1, 1968 for the purpose of arming them with VOC ideology to the extent that they could give lectures on this material. Next, I sent them out on to the streets. I sent them to the places where the Communist Party carries on its activities and its propaganda, so that they could fight. I sent people to Chosun University, which is connected to Chochongryun, the organization of Korean residents in Japan who follow North Korea. I said to one particularly brave woman VOC activist, "You should give VOC lectures in front of Chosun University every day for the next three and a half years." (November 1, 1980)

When I was in Gapsa right after being released from prison, I said to myself. "Japan will be the issue in the future. For the moment, Japan lies in ruins, but it will again become a problem. Therefore, we must not look on Japan as our enemy." If you look at history, the Japanese have invaded Korea on more than sixty separate occasions, but Koreans always attempted to move the hearts of the Japanese by demonstrating a superior morality. I said, then: "From the beginning, the Japanese have learned all their culture and technology from Korea, and then used that to oppose us. Some of that nature still remains in them. The best way for us to deal with this is to treat them well with love and to help them when they have been defeated. We should establish the tradition of having forgone the opportunity for revenge against them and having given them love instead."

In the sense that the Republic of Korea is a country that respects the rule of law, I broke the law of the time. I realized, however, that in 10 or 20 years there would come a time when the government of Korea would be forced to rely on the power of this organization. That has come true today. Mindan, the association of Korean residents in Japan connected to South Korea, is deeply divided and is ineffective. The association of Korean youth in Japan has been completely sold out to the Chochongryun, and has become ineffectual. The situation is terrible, so they come and say: "Please, can we have some help from the Japan IFVOC."

I gave advice that the lecturers that we took to Japan should be placed on the stage during the August 15 Liberation Day festivities as a test. I told them: "If you don't do that, you are certain to be defeated by the North." Sure enough. Within seven years, everything started to go terribly wrong. They came to where I was touring Japan, and said: "Please, please, you've got to help us." Finally, the Embassy staff and the Mindan came to a common conclusion that they would inherit the pattern established by IFVOC in order to bring order to the confused situation. So, Lecturer Choi Yong-suk became Dr. Choi, and gave daily reports at the intelligence agency. The results were very good, so they had him take a tour around the world, and made a big fuss over him.

Until now, the Chochongryun had a better education system, and it appeared that they would devour the Mindan. Now, though, the Mindan will devour the Chochongryun centering on Unification Thought. Now, the IFVOC has established an ideological system that is able to demonstrate clearly to philosophers around the world that the world is headed in an undesirable direction. Now, we are working with scholars all over Japan. In a short while now, all the scholars in Korea will have to adopt a much more humble attitude. They cannot underestimate me.

As you know already, mission work in Japan began in 1958, during the administration of the Liberal Party, which opposed normalization of relations with Japan. As the citizen of a country that respects the rule of law, I knew that it was against the law to send someone on a secret voyage to Japan. Yet, because I could foresee that this was a matter of life and death for Korea, I had to send the missionary by any means available.

On the first two attempts, the missionary was caught during the trip and sent back to Korea. On the third attempt, he was arrested and placed in Japan's Omura Detention Center. He was able to make a dramatic escape from the facility and begin his missionary work.

An important issue in the evangelical work in Japan was to find a way so that Japan would not condemn the faith and ideas of the Unification Church because of a perceived contradiction with the core of Japanese culture. At the same time, the Unification Church had to maintain its integrity and educate Japanese society in such a way that the Unification Church faith could take root in Japan. I saw this as being the only way in which Korea could survive. As an illegal immigrant, the missionary had a great deal of trouble to find a way that he could establish contact with Japanese government authorities and to find a way to link Korea, Japan and the United States.

In the international situation of the time, it was still impossible to imagine the possibility of a Soviet invasion of Japan or Soviet-Chinese border clashes. I realized, though, that China and Russia have clashed repeated through history. If the two countries were to clash along the Great Wall, then China would mobilize its population for a human sea tactic. The Soviet Union, then, would use India as a base in order to reach the Indian Ocean. For this reason, I had President Kuboki of the Japanese IFVOC gather together those pro-South Korean people within the Liberal Democratic Party who agreed with the position that defending Korea was the same as defending Japan. Now, we have increased our influence so that we can influence those who are the power behind the scenes. (November 17, 1980)

4) Communists' Strategy for Japan

The Soviet Union regards Japan as the final base for conquering Asia. This is the basic strategy for world communization, and the strategy of China is basically similar. They have been planning the strategy for the Far East based on the wider world strategy, and they will continue with this in the future.

Then what is the situation of Kim Il Sung, caught between China and the Soviet Union? He also has a high purpose and a dream he considers absolutely necessary: to stop being a puppet of China and the Soviet Union and be respected as their equal and a superpower of Asia. He sees, however, that the first step towards this goal is to establish a Communist regime in Japan. This was my personal opinion, but as we investigated the background of the Jo Chong Ryun (Korean-Japanese Communists), this intention was clearly revealed. Because of such a scheme, enormous funds have been flowing in from North Korea to Jo Chong Ryun. With support from China and the Soviet Union, North Korea has been expanding Communist activities in Japan through Jo Chong Ryun and the Japanese Communist Party. Our investigation found that they directed Jo Chong Ryun to engage in violence and destruction. This is very dangerous. The danger is not due to the violence but to the possibility that if the Japanese Communist Party takes over the hegemony, Jo Chong Ryun can come forward as the main actor because it has been playing a main role in the Communist operations and also their master, Kim Il Sung is supported by China and the Soviet Union, which are stronger than Japan.

Of course, such a situation is now gone. At that time, however, I could not sit still because I knew the intentions of North Korea. So I confronted Jo Chong Ryun with more aggressive VOC activities, bringing Jo Chong Ryun students and other Korean-Japanese students to America for VOC education. Then what will happen to Kim Il Sung's dream, who is eager to expand Communism in Japan? The foremost purpose of Communists is to overthrow Capitalism and communize the whole world. This is not only the ultimate goal of the Soviet Union and China, but also of Kim Il Sung. They eventually want to topple even America. (80.11. 1)

5) The Foundation for Unification in Japan

Although you may not know this, Japan is a country that is targeted by world communists for a communist revolution. Japan has a very mixed culture, with many different religions including Christianity. Since Japanese culture is composite in nature, when she is communized, she has no cultural foundation through which to connect to the world. So Communists can conquer Japan faster than any Western countries. In this dire situation of Communist threat, therefore, we started an ideological struggle through universities and media. We also proposed an open debate, but Communists know that they cannot match us in arguments. (65-335)

As you know, the Communists in Japan recognize that unless they overthrow the International Federation for VOC, Communist revolution is impossible in Japan. They are confessing that they are surpassed by us in activity and speed as well as in theory. In the area of philosophy, confused philosophical systems have been dominating the world, but now we are influencing the world with a clear God-centered philosophy. Our church really has vast resources of treasure. I want to point out, however, that even we ourselves do not know this. If we have a clear idea about this and fight on with a dominant philosophy in order to attain the world leadership, God will surely lead us to victory. (79-81)

These days, Japanese Communists are at a higher level in theory than Chinese or Soviet Communists. When I said that we should gather about five hundred young people and start a VOC campaign against such high-level Communists, you must have had all kinds of thoughts, even calling me insane. Without the VOC activities, however, Unification Church would not have been able to preserve its dignity. (25-328)

Every Saturday, we held seminars for politicians in Japan with different titles such as "Future of the World Centering on the Pacific" or "Military Situations." True, the prime minister has his own political advisers, and yet, their advice cannot be compared to forecasts and recommendations made by dozens of top experts in a variety of fields. In this way, we tried to guide and turn around the Japanese Government's policies. After five years, this meeting drew serious attention from prime ministers and advisers, many of whom tried to attain materials from it. In Japan, I emphasized unity to Unification Church members and Japanese people and held many seminars with the theme that Japan and Korea have a common fate. This way, I opened a way to bring in a new view of Asia and renewed the atmosphere of Japanese politics. (80.11. 1)

If Japan seeks to promote the interest of Asia rather than just its own, it will be able to avoid being labeled as an enemy and survive. Can you believe that I am thinking about ways for their survival, when they are my enemies? It is because this is a way of rescuing Korea at the same time. Although Japan is an enemy of Korea, if we can organize a Japanese volunteer army to protect Korea, then it becomes possible to organize volunteer armies of liberation all over the world. With such a consideration, I dispatched teams of German, Japanese, and American missionaries to almost every country. These three are citizens of economic superpowers, and yet they have been enemies for thirty five years. Although they have been enemies, they must become one in their mission places. If they can unite, this unity of enemies is enough to unite neighboring countries. In this way, the foundation of unification has been established along with missionary foundations. Now the remaining question is who will be the standard-bearer of world unification. (80.11.1)

It was through my own strength that I drove away Communists from Japanese politics and universities. It must be ten years ago. (166-117)


Section 3. The International Foundation For North-South Unification (Part 2)

5. The Foundation For Unification In The USA

1) America's Mission

America should consider which is more dangerous, retreating from Asia or from Europe. Europe is father away, and it has no base that is related to America. But Asia is connected to America through Alaska. This is a good foundation from which to stimulate Korea to take revenge for the thirty six years of Japanese colonial persecution. If America removes her troops from Korea, and Korea becomes communized, however, Japan will easily be communized, and then the whole Pacific Rim will be communized within five years. Alaska is not the border; something more serious will happen. From this point of view, America should understand what God wants to do with Asia and the world and educate and unify the American people. This is my claim. (91-70)

Now, America is generally acknowledged as the leader of the democratic world. If this nation collapses, it will be a global disaster. America is the only country that can protect the world against communism. (72, 25)

If America is pushed back by Communists in Asia, heaven and earth will also be pushed back. (33-12)

America is an archangel country. So America should help if Korea is to gain independence. Although the Communist world opposes it, America should help Korea and find a way to become one with her. Otherwise, unification cannot be hoped for. Independence cannot be gained in isolation. Then who should do this? These countries are now being divided and set apart from one another. They are being absorbed into the hands of Communists. This is why now is the time of crisis. (54-201)

Will America, the leader of world democracy, perish or prosper? It will perish, considering all of her present situations. It will be handed over to Communists and Satan. Thus, the more difficult it becomes, the more they should consult with God and unite under God; then, they will not perish. instead, they will be restored. (71-244)

What is our task in America? Although we have to abandon the American nation and American church, we should fight again in order to rebuild it as a God-centered country. It is my view that if this happens, America can dominate the world. If God has chosen and established America, would He want her to be a great country for its own sake or a country to save the world by turning it upside down? (a country to save the world) Do American people have such an idea? (81-5 1)

2) The Unification Church has Been Working to Save America

I did not go to America in order to develop the Unification Church and brag about it as its leader; I went with a great mission to show the historical direction for the world. So I could not share this with anyone. I have been fighting alone, keeping it only to myself As I see that now global problems are coming to the fore, I feel that God's work transcends human understanding. (70-37)

At the Yankee Stadium rally, I declared that I came to America as a doctor because she had become sick, and as a fire fighter because she had been caught on a fire. Who can say such a thing? Can an American president say it? What American young man can say it? This is an historic event. At the Washington rally, I proudly proclaimed that I came in order to save the decadent American young people and turn them around as the youth of the future. Can any American professor say such a thing? (91-64)

I warned America that she will go down in no time. I attacked them bluntly in broad daylight, those who consider themselves citizens of a developed country. I said, "America will perish. I am shouting lest it should happen. I will uproot all the systems that are connected to Communists." (62-129)

America is regarded as the prototype for democracy. Thinking that when religion is dismantled here, the whole country will fall into their hands, Communists are making step-by-step preparations to bring it about. When I know such things, I cannot but do this work in America. (92-131)

I am teaching American people that they should have an ideal that transcends the nation and that they should change from a country that lives for its own sake to a country that serves the world. This year, I am fighting again in order to switch on the transformation process. (85-62)

You may not know this. There is a promise I made with God when I came to America. I pledged that by the third year of the third seven-year course (1977), I would take the responsibility to find a life path for America and that I would do this work as long as I lived. For the short three years, I have been doing things that are almost impossible in America. You should know that it was not my accomplishment, but God is the one who supported it and made it possible. Therefore, it is a miracle that we are witnessing impossible things being made possible in front of our eyes. You should know that we have a victorious result that surpasses any victories in the past. (87-94)

I used shock therapy in order to save the dying country of America. I said, "America is now being consumed by fire, and I came here as a fire fighter to rescue her." I also said, "America is now dying out of sickness, and I came here as a doctor to heat her." This remark irritated American pride. I knew how the people would respond, but I also knew that the country could not be saved without shock therapy. So I had to be willing to go into prison. I went to prison for saying the right thing. (88.1.1)

How did I guide the nation of America? From above, I guided the presidents, and from below, I guided the young people. This is my view: when the president and the young people start having ideas of serving God, then America will be saved. (79-186)

Everyone who visits America tries to gain debts, but I came here to give debts. But they still treat me badly. They treat me even worse than a beggar, not to mention like a president or government minister. They just spit at me and ridicule me, calling me "Moonie." Even beggars are not treated so badly, right? For this reason, when they turn around, they will submit themselves one hundred percent. Does it seem likely or not? (It does) We are going forward for this day. (92-103)

Throughout the Communist and the free world, there is only one person who really serves America. Only Rev. Moon is here, urging people to work to save America. I am doing this with all the money and people in my control. I love America. For what? I am doing it for America and the world, and yet white people are accusing me of trying to swallow America. (79.5.1)

I am thinking, "America, don't perish and just wait for another ten years. For when I am here in America, you will be saved eventually in my hands." That time will come. If those who know this fail to fulfill their responsibility, they will be accused. So when I plead to God, "I will take the responsibility, so please help me," the God cannot but help me. He helps. This is why I can stir up this commotion. (87- 195)

We must save America because she is the center of the democratic world, and through saving her we can save the democratic world. Although America and the American churches oppose Rev. Moon, we must save America, the American churches, and even Communists, just as Jesus said, "God, please do not forsake them." We should be willing to take up the cross like Jesus. You should know that the Unification Church is trying to inherit the tradition of Jesus and to work accordingly. (87-136)

3) The Foundation For Unification

I went to America because I knew the ultimate purpose of the Communists, who advocate the overthrow of Capitalism. America had to be awakened from ignorance about communism in order for Korea, Asia, religion, and the free world to remain alive in the future. As soon as I arrived in America, God wanted to gather up support at once from the American people. As a religious leader, I could not use violence, and yet I had to work quickly, and urging the American people to decide between yes and no within a short time. I asked Japanese and Germans, historical enemies of America, to work with a conviction that if they worked to save rather than destroy America, this would remain as a great lesson in the cultural history of mankind.

American young people, spoiled by liberal pragmatism, are reluctant to do anything that does not benefit them directly. I tried to awaken them, however, by creating inspiring examples of sacrificial work through dedicated Japanese and German youths. It took three years before the American young people were moved by the young people sacrificing for God. (80-11-17)

Communist movements are spreading through American universities, and Kim Il Sung is accelerating his operations in America. His dream is to overthrow America. Among the immigrants in America, there is none who are as diligent and intelligent as Koreans. So they have much influence in the areas of politics, academia, and so on. In space research, which is the cutting edge of science, more than ten Korean scientists are involved, for instance. There are many Koreans who have influence in many areas. Hence, if the Koreans in America can be united, we will become a nation of enormous power, and through this our country will emerge as a world leader. Understanding such a potential in the Korean-American community, Kim Il Sung is trying to embrace the Korean Americans with all kinds of secret operations and propaganda. I have been promoting VOC activities in America on a large scale in order to counteract this. (80.1.1)

The first thing I did in America was to establish a seminary to serve as the center of bringing together the academic world. What matters most in guiding the world of thought is theology and philosophy. Hence, for the five years after 1975, I made connections with 380 theologians including European scholars, and invited ten to twenty of them every week to hold continuous seminars with our students. They came first in order to check out our church. They engaged in discussions with our students; they could not win over the students, however, although they mobilized all their skills and knowledge. Our theological students would read the works of the professors in discussion and go into discussions in different sections; after three rounds of discussions, the students would completely win over the professors.

This year, we brought together famous theologians through conferences in Hawaii, Mexico, and Africa, and on October 4th, we made an organization with 180 scholars, 35 universities, and 18 trustees. Now we have completed the basic work for the sake of helping the American world of thought.

The second thing I did in America was to bring unity in the field of law. I brought famous lawyers together. The third is media organization. Already the third Divine Principle workshop is over, and we are laying the ground work for a media organization through establishing a wire service called "Free Press International." (80.11-17)

6. The Foundation For South And North Unification Through China

1) The Position of the People's Republic of China

Since the Adam country, Eve country, and Archangel country have developed from the individual because of the fall, God's providence of restoration brings them back as countries. In order to find such countries, the Satanic world has been divided into two. This is why Father Kim Il Sung has emerged in North Korea. If Kim is Satanic Adam, China is Eve. For this reason, China will be the most problematic in the Communist bloc. The most problematic country in Asia is neither the Soviet Union, nor Kim Il Sung, but China. The Soviet Union is just the formation. This way, those three nations are the Satanic Adam, Eve, and Archangel countries. (68-35)

In trampling down the Communists today, the battle between the South and North will determine the outcome of America's struggle with Communists around the Pacific. America does not compete with the Soviet Union directly, but Korea will decide the outcome. America's true border does not lie by Mexico but in Korea. There should be a showdown at the border. Now Kim Il Sung and the Soviet Union are united. My strategies are unfolding in such a situation. Korea is the Adam country, Japan, the Eve country, America, the Archangel country, and Germany, the Cain-type Adam country.

As the Abel and Cain countries come into Asia as one, according to the principle of restoration through indemnity, conquering China will mean Satan's loss of the Eve country and thus the end of the Satanic side. In other words, when China is turned around for us, Communism can be easily handled. I will take care of North Korea. For this fierce battle, I made conditions for thirty years, forgetting everything and receiving persecution. When one of our leaders accomplished the automobile production plan in China and reported to me, I said, "A result of thirty years' suffering has arrived." It is not one year but thirty years.

Otherwise, there is no way that South and North can survive amid the superpowers. With God's concern and protection, Rev. Moon was born as a Korean and built a foundation through which America, Japan, and China can be joined to crush the Soviet Union; through this, the way will open for Korea to survive. (86.1.21)

China needs help from God, America, and the Free World (86. 8.20)

2) Ways to Renew China

In China, signs that she will not stay imprisoned by Communist ideology are appearing in many areas. Especially, in non-political fields such as economics, culture, and sports, she is pursuing open and pragmatic policies. I believe that soon Korea will expand its non-political exchanges with China. The question is what kind of attitude North Korea will assume when Korea-China relationship develops. Now China cannot be regarded as a part of the Communist bloc headed by the Soviet Union. China is turning around towards a socialist political system and a capitalist economic system. In the fields of culture and arts, I expect that she will resurrect the traditional Oriental culture and expand exchanges with the world.

The change of Chinese position will have great implications for the South-North relationship. Now, it is the Kim regime that sees a crisis. They are struggling with the question of power succession and unresolved problem of economic revival, and are being isolated even in the Communist bloc. Chased into the comer by the changing international politics, they may even attempt a military action against the South, but if we are prepared, the South-North relationship can find an easy resolution. (86.10.21)

I have been making preparations for ten or twenty years for the future foundation. Knowing that China would return to the side of the Free World, I have been praying and preparing since thirty years ago. (86.10.21)

7. The Soviet Union Today And Us

1) The Strategy of the Soviet Union

Today, we are under a constant threat of invasion by North Korea or the Soviet Union. As you know, the harbor of Vladivostok freezes up in the winter, and they need the Korean Peninsular, whose harbors do not freeze in the winter. Furthermore, if Korea falls to Soviet hands, Japan will naturally come within Soviet influence. In an effort to conquer Asia, the Soviet Union is trying to take over the Korean Peninsular first.

Do you know why the Soviet Union invaded Afghanistan? In order to keep China in check. Ten or fifteen years from now China will grow substantially in power, and it will become difficult for the Soviet Union to contain China. The neighboring countries of the Soviet Union are turning against her, and if China comes forward with an anti-Soviet motto, a federation can be formed at once against the Soviet Union. Behind the Iran-Iraq war, there is also the Soviet conspiracy to expand its domain of influence. Also, you should know that the securing of military bases in the Indian Ocean and moves in Japan and North East Asia are all part of their world communization strategy. Ladies and gentlemen, what will happen to Korea when Japan falls under the Soviet influence? What will Kim Il Sung do? This is a serious issue. (80.11.1)

After the Korean independence, as I saw the Soviet Union developing under the leadership of Stalin in the fifties, I was determined to weaken this country. Although I did not have my own foundation, God struck them down. God struck America and the Soviet Union. Thus, thirty years after the foundation of HSA-UWC, I declared the collapse of the Soviet Union. On the other hand, the downfall of the Free World was declared when I arrived in America. There is no one who can handle the Soviet Union. No matter how confidently the Soviet Union says that their Communist theory will conquer the world and the proletariat will vanquish the bourgeois regimes, it is nothing but a vain dream, a pointless act, and an empty word. It will fail and disappear. If you look closely, the highest leaders of the Soviet Communist Party are not themselves Communists, which shows that the time of Communism is over. This is why Gorbachev is coming forward with a open policy towards the West. (163-154)

Now is the problem. What kind of time is now? Not only Korea, but Japan, China, the Soviet Union, and America have problems. Those countries who emerged as world leaders are lamenting, "Oh, it is big trouble to be standing in front of the world, although we thought that when we advanced to this position, everything would be ideal. Now this gives us headaches. We must retreat!" Now is the end. The Soviet Union has been pursuing a utopia, providing economic and political assistants to many parts of the world, but now problems have grown out of hand for them. So they are in retreat, reducing aid to Cuba and the Third World. Furthermore, there is an irrepressible storm of ideological breakdown in the Soviet Union. America is going through the same turmoil.

Soviet leaders are not true Communists. The time of Communism is already over. The theories proclaimed by Marx and Lenin have lost their credibility. Their impracticality have been clearly demonstrated by reality and scientific data. The world is already aware of it. (168-84)

The Soviet Communists have conquered all the countries they targeted except for Korea, owing to the activities of the Unification Church and VOC Federation. So it is a matter of course that they consider us the prime enemy. Japanese Communists started monitoring the Unification Church after they were expelled by VOC Federation and CARP. They lost their foundations in the US as well. Although they tried to kick out Unification Church through Frazer, they ended up losing their own foundations. We clashed against Communists in Europe as well, and they were also expelled in Germany. (88. 1.1)

2) The Collapse of the Soviet Communism

When we consider the Korean academia, they have a great hope in their relationship with the Unification Church. When I say "great hope," no one will take it as an empty propaganda, right? When I asked Dr. Kaplan, a famous political scientist at the University of Chicago, to declare the collapse of the Soviet Union, he called our leaders three times and pleaded with them, "In declaring their downfall, let us not shoot them directly but do it in a more roundabout way." He did not want to make a direct announcement. Furthermore, a few famous Soviet specialists from Harvard and other well-known universities pulled back.

Kaplan also visited me in prison and made a desperate plea. But I dismissed him and told them, "Who do you think I am? If you declare this, the Soviet Union will fall, so declare it." Now, they recognize that I have sharp political senses. I told them that what they find out from scholarly researches and discussions is not everything, and they see now that my opinion has been correct. Now the Soviet Union will be changed. (168-39)

I declared the collapse of the Soviet Union in Geneva. With this declaration, heavenly fortune came. When you speak up, you should do it the loudest in all history so that it even wakes God up from sleep to come and listen; only then, can heavenly fortune come. (laugh) We should make noise. The collapse of the Soviet Union! I asked great scholars of the world to proclaim this. I did it in Danbury. Instead of thinking of how to get out of the prison, why was I worrying about a collapse of Soviet Communism? This is a crazy thing to do. But I do not only look at a plane but at all three dimensions. You don't have such a world, do you? You don't know the spiritual world, do you? In understanding the spiritual world, all the religious leaders must learn from me. (168-34)

3) Moscow is Where We "Must Go"

Now the problem is not Korea but how to handle Communists, who will liberate Moscow? Will it be liberated while we just sit and talk? There are dozens of Unification Church members who were imprisoned after engaging in underground mission activities. Knowing this, how can I live a comfortable life? (86.3.9)

We must save the world. We work not only for the Free World but we must also go to Moscow and save the Communists. (86.3.9)

You should know this. What are we going to do through America? We are not out to dominate the world through America. Rather, this is the final strategy to go to Moscow. We must liberate Moscow. Only then will God and True Parents be liberated. After this, there will be no persecution. Then, there will come an age of complete world peace. We will progress towards the kingdom of heaven, which is shining with God's love and eternal peace and where there are no dark clouds. May you go to the world of peace through eternal love. (161-194)

What should Rev. Moon do? When America is saved, and there comes a position of glory, I still cannot ride upon America and say, "It's all done." If we stop here without looking for a way to move up to the world level, everything will be shattered away. Through a victorious foundation in America, we should save the world. As soon as we stop at America and forget about the world, we will be taking a separate path from God's providence. As soon as the Washington rally was over, I declared the Moscow rally and started making the preparation. Since then, we have been preparing ourselves to defeat Communism and achieve victory in Moscow. Then what is the aim of Rev. Moon? Where should we go after the Soviet Union? We go up to God's bosom and to the place of God's purpose. After Moscow, we should unite the world and heaven and earth. (161-96)

After winning at the Washington rally, where can we win next? There will nothing left to fight against, then? (laugh) (Moscow) That's right. You say "Moscow, Moscow," but I say "Must Go." Moscow is a place where we must go. (Cheers) Although you may not know this, Communists know this, and they hate me. Considering this, we cannot win unless young supporters of Rev. Moon are stronger than my active opponents; we won't be able to go to Moscow. You must be stronger than they are. (79-305)

Disciples of Jesus went to Rome even when it meant death for them. How about you? What will you do if they threaten to hang you? Will you be better or worse than the disciples of Jesus? (Better) Will you go to Moscow? (Yes) I said that you must go to Moscow. (laughter) It is not a laughing matter. It is not a laughing matter. (81-116)

Now, There is no more place for me to do a rally. I have filled the big squares with crowds in Japan and Korea. In America, center of the world, I filled squares of the eight biggest cities and filled Yankee Stadium. So if we fill Washington DC, there is nothing more to do except for things to do in the spiritual world. (Moscow) Moscow is your responsibility. (88-125)

Now, as a volunteer army of righteousness and commanding generals, I plead with you not to bring down the dignity of God and mankind. The problem for us is not just Yankee Stadium or Washington. Going beyond this, we should go to Moscow and bring it to God's bosom. I hope that you make daily determination to advance to this final frontline. (81-45)

I said before that Moscow is "must go," right? Who should support this? (sisters) So far, sisters have not had a name in history. (81-36)

When I gather tens of thousands of sisters from many countries and say "Attention," they should say, "Yes," "Salute," then "Yes," "Go back, then "Yes," and "March to Moscow," then everyone should march. Is this done by force or voluntarily? You should think about this. (81-37)

4) Our Plan for the Moscow Rally

God is working with the principle of being hit and then taking over afterwards. Whenever I went to prison, our Church went up by one stage. When I came out from Danbury, American people as well as religion welcomed me. Is this a going up or going down? We have been going up all the time. If I come out of a Moscow prison, then perhaps we will rise up directly to heaven. The Moscow rally will be accomplished very soon. I established the Summit Club. I plan to bring about fifty former heads of states to meet Gorbachev. Soviet leaders will have to welcome the Summit Club. I will be there as one of the chairmen. When I met Gorbachev, I will persuade him. Do you think I will be persuaded or he will be persuaded?

There has been no word "retreat" in my life. So far, I have been pushing forward against all the storms of the world. I have fought with 240 million Americans, and finally won. The plaintiff was the USA and the defendant Rev. Moon. Now, as far as American culture remains in history, they will have to kneel down to Rev. Moon. (88. 1.1)

My prayer is already made into a formula. I don't pray much. When I just close my eyes and pray, heaven already comes. So I just keep running for God's Will. I run more than pray, and act more than think. So far, I have been paving the way to go to the Summit Conference. If we bring about fifty former heads of states, and I go as their chairman, they will have to accept us. Can they reject us? We can make an academy, connecting professors from satellite countries such as Poland. We can connect world-renowned artists. I connected famous ballerinas and established the Universal Ballet. If we keep connecting people, all the Soviet people will be influenced by me.

Now is the time to restore the Communist bloc. Since I declared a Moscow rally, I organized the science conferences as a preparation to go there. After establishing an association of small nations and an association of former heads of states, I will visit Moscow with fifty heads of states as the chairman. Then Breznev will have to accept us. Then we can bring a mobilization team of a few thousand and do a rally there. We will do it with the presence of the Soviet police.

So I am preparing for such a thing. Let's see if it works or not. Because I talk about these things, many people in our country say that we go beyond national interests to talk about international issues. They say that even ten years ago they thought that it was a dream but now it is right. (86.1.1)

There may come a period of political confusion before Korea sees unification. Especially, I see that this period will substantially emerge after the Seoul Olympics. just as darkness precedes the bright morning, the political situation will become chaotic. World politics will be entangled and unraveled centering on Korea. By the end of the Olympics, relationship with the East European Communist bloc will be established and through this Communist influence will also come along. Then, the atmosphere for South and North unification will mature, and unification through a South and North general election will be discussed. Since there is tension and hard feelings between the ruling party and opposition parties, however, they cannot actively respond together to the rapidly changing international situation. This may result in Korea's loss of leadership in the unification process. Then, the people will be greatly confused.


Section 4. Unification For South And North Korea Through Elections

1. The Time For A General Election In South And North Korea Will Come

What kind of issues does Korea have to deal with from now on? The Presidential election and elections for senators both can be issues to deal with but they are not important issues. There is a more important issue. In this UN's general conference they selected the Korean issue as its subject and discussed the general election with South and North Korea under their surveillance. Until now North Korea has refused that. However, when they have assurance that they will accomplish their plan and goal after reinforcing underground organizations in South Korea, I am sure that they will say, "Let's have the election." Then, how can we deal with this? What the Unification Church has to worry about is how to deal with this. For that reason, it is more critical to promote a national movement to prepare for the general election with South and North Korea that the coming Presidential election. (16-68)

I believe that Kim Il Sun will assert the general election with a peace offensive ahead after this 1988 Olympics. (Jan. 21, 1986)

Look. The time for the general election with South and North Korea will come soon. It is wanted by China, by Japan, by the US and by Soviet Russia. (165-188)

The political regime of North Korea retreated to the corner of the Communist bloc by the Olympic participation of the USSR, China and the satellite countries. It is exactly God's providence. In Kim Il Sung's generation, they have never retreated this much. The political situation is even more difficult than the time of the defeat in the June 25 incident of Korea. Being kicked out by the USSR, by China and by the satellite countries and being pushed into the comer by the world media, they are in such a miserable position. Therefore, they might commit provoking acts since they are in bad shape.

They might try recklessly to communize South Korea before the Olympic are over. My present strategy is to disconnect them even from Communist parties. Therefore, we must know that a dangerous time is coming up to us now. If Kim Il Sung doesn't commit any provoking acts and he thinks it will be difficult to accomplish, he will suggest the general election.

How will Kim Il Sung feel when China, the USSR and the satellite countries visit Korea for the Olympics and the election goes well in South Korea? He will urge the Communist countries to open their boundaries and visit each other, and say, "Let's have the general election," under the USSR's support and China's protection. The US and Japan will support them more than anyone, because they will be able to sell their products for double if it happens.

When the time of God's providence comes completely, North Korean Communists have no way but to be absorbed. You have to know that we will confront such a critical situation immediately. We have to hurry to prepare for the time. If we don't prepare, South Korea can be destroyed. I knew the time would come and I have been preparing for 10 years for that. You must now these facts clearly. (Jan. 2, 1988)

In light of international political moves, how should South Korea unite South and North Korea? I see that it will be done by a general election. China wants it, the US wants it, Japan wants it and even the USSR wants it. For them to be able to come to the 1988 Olympics, they don't want any unnecessary incidents. We have to be serious about preparing for that. Do you understand? "Yes." We should be able to do that since we know the time, shouldn't we? (165-130)

When we consider Kim Il Sung's nature, he will think, "Forget it. Neither China not the USSR is reliable. We should make a surprise attack to South Korea and conquer it." If he can't make an attack, he will urge the general election. If he suggest the general election, the USSR will like the idea, China will like it, and the US and Japan will like it, too. There is no way to avoid the flow. Therefore, what is important this year is to create the unification of South and North Korea. (Jan. 3, 1988)

Now, people in front of Kim Il Sung are ready to turn around to get out of there over the 38th Parallel. People in the South are tired of watching political parties fight and they want to turn around to get out of there. Where can they go? They should go to North Korea. People in the North put their backs toward the South and are trying to walk backwards, and people in the South are trying to walk backwards to go to the North. If both of them start the unification movement together on the 38th parallel instead of fighting, when they meet there? Things are moving toward that direction.

When we consider all of them, it is very likely that Kim Il Sung will urge a general election. What can we do then? If South Korea says, "let's have it in 3 months," they will say, "it's fine," in the beginning. But later, they will try to control the situation, suggesting to have it in 2 months, 1 month and 20 days. The compromising term will be 40 days. It will be less than 2 months. They will say that we should have the general election in 40 days. Then, 20 million in North Korea will all be Kim Il Sung's number one batters. How about the people in South? We will see many fellows who are in the gray area. At that time, we will be needed. We will be needed at that time. (166-125)

2. Stance Of The Surrounding Countries

The USSR is trying hard to change the nature of their structure now as that Gorbachev is approaching far Asian countries with friendly gestures. Gorbachev will propagate that his country is a friendly country at the Seoul Olympics and try to show peaceful gestures especially to the US. Gorbachev will suggest that the US let them have a general election for the unification of Korea. When the US receives such a suggestion, they will agree with it. Because the US knows that students, the office and the separated families in Korea want the plan fervently, they can't refuse to agree with it though they may feet uneasy about it.

Here, the problem is that the US military's withdrawal has to take place first. People in Korea are in favor of the US's withdrawal nowadays. It is because the US treats Korea as a subordinate country and even interfere the internal affairs.

Along with Gorbachev's suggestion for the general election with South and North Korea, because of the anti-America movement, the US military will have to withdraw. It is obvious that the Korean government will be in chaos when they receive a suggestion for the general election. The Democrat and the Republican are two parties in the US and the Democrat is asserting the withdrawal. They will think that the USSR's suggestion is the good opportunity to make the withdrawal from Korea in honor so that they will withdraw.

If the candidate from the Democrats becomes President this time, it will be obvious. If the Democrat makes President, even without the USSR's suggestion, they will withdraw the military, maybe not completely but definitely part of it. After the Second World War, the US helped many countries as a part of the policy to support foreign countries for 40 years. The problem is that it will be recorded as the diplomatic failure of the US if the military withdraws because of the anti-American movement, and the influence of the US in the international society will be minimized for that. Therefore, there is no doubt that they will withdraw the military. Also, they will be optimistic about the result for the general election because the population in South Korea is twice as much as in North Korea.

When the USSR suggests the South and North unification plan through the general election and the US agrees with it, North Korea won't have any choice but to accept it. They are not powerful enough to refuse the USSR and they don't want to be isolated in the world. (May 1, 1988)

When we consider the political stances of South and North Korea, the US, Japan and China, no one wants to fight for that. They don't want to fight. For that reason, it is clear that these 3 countries will be combined to coach Korea to establish their government peacefully. We never know when it will happen. The US wants it to happen soon, Japan wants it to happen soon and China wants it to happen soon. North Korea used to have the forums for discussion but they closed them out. The time will come when they have no choice but to resume the forums by the pressure of the international climate. (163-323)

Circumstances surrounding Korea are heading for unification. Except for the political relationships, in the fields of sports, culture and economy, the wall of the ideology has crumbled. Many Korean corporations are busy launching their businesses in China and the USSR and the Eastern Europe bloc has started their full scale interchanges. Some business entities have already finalized the trade contracts.

History is changing rapidly. The time when Kim Il Sung was actively involved with the political movement centering on the communist countries is over. Today's world history is heading for a peaceful era. However, true peace will finally return only after the liberation. (Jan. 7, 1988)

3. We Who Are Responsible For The Nation

What will South Korea do if North Korea asserts unification through a general election? South Korea has presented peaceful unification as their plan. Peaceful unification means to have a general election. Now, South Korea has no preparation for the general election. The people have not received enough ideology and education and their organization hasn't been completed.

Now is the time when all administrators including the President and leaders in various fields should go through a drastic awakening. Korean leaders should give up their easy life to pursue the unification for their motherland, with new determined attitude, and they should build countermeasures for the long run. They must complete the 1988 Olympics successfully and proceed centering on the upcoming unification movement.

Though the US is the strongest economical nation in the world, they are having a tough battle with communists. Communists have established quite a large base in Japan, too. Communists are communizing the world regardless of any economical power. Though it's true that economically weak countries have more of a tendency to get involved with communist propaganda, economical power alone can never overcome communism. South Korea can't avoid its destiny to confront such vicious communists. We might be able to pioneer our lives but our destiny can't be change by our pioneering. Your being born as so-and-so's son is an unchangeable destiny. In the same way, a nation has to go through its destiny. The people of the nation should be responsible for the destiny of the nation. (Jan. 1, 1988)

Kim Il Sung will urge the unification for South and North through a general election when he thinks that he has completed his education of 20 million in North Korea. After this year's Seoul Olympics, the unification of Korea will be the center of worldwide attention.

People from over 160 countries will visit Korea during the Olympics. As athletes from a majority of communist countries visit Korea, they will realize that they have been deceived by Kim Il Sung. They will see the overall development of South Korea including the politics, economics, culture and sports and their concept toward South Korea will change as they compare with North Korea.

The whole world will know that South Koreans are culture-centered race who pursue peace and prosperity, and their suspicions about Korea will disappear. All of the countries in the international society will be willing to have relationships with South Korea. It will mean North Korea's isolation and they will be in the position to be alienated by the countries of the world. Kim Il Sung knows this more than anybody, so he has started a scheme to stop the Olympics in South Korea. However, the Olympics won't be held anywhere else this year even if South Korea has the misfortune to not hold the Olympic there.

4. The Strategy Of North Korea For The General Election

So, they have been trained with the same numbers of administrative districts. It means that they have been preparing for the general election. (163-184)

In order to have a general election, we must spend at least 3 months to prepare but Kim Il Sung will urge us to have it within 40 days. He will urge us to have a general election for South and North within 40 days. Even if we suggest to have it in 3 months, he will say that he would like to have it in 2 months. If we agree with it, then, he will tell us to have it in 40 days. He will try to shorten the time. The reason is because they have completed their preparation. They have made a district structure in South Korea and dispatched their personnel. They will send the political propaganda team to the counties and they will make contact with the underground leaders to start their strategic propaganda with all of the underground members. (165-190)

If a general election is to take place, people in North Korea will push to have it quickly. They have completed organizing their structure. When they are mobilized for a general election, they will mobilize the entire nation, so that they can start the propaganda as soon as they arrive at South Korea. They will try to finish everything as soon as possible. (163-323)

What father worries about is the unification of South and North. The unification is the unification through a general election. Kim Il Sung will confront us centering on the Koryo federal system. He is planning to do so. Because Kim Il Sung knows that his objective foundation is growing, he will insist on that way. He even knows that there are some remnants of the Nam-Ro party. There are some leaders who can became powerful in South Korea and they think that they can do such things when they arrive in South Korea. That's way they are planning to make an invasion upon South Korea.

They will make a complete organization and bring a political operation team to dispatch them as succeeded leaders. Can the current government do that? Can the current parties do that? We must prepare for that situation. If the authority can't deal with it, we will be the foundation to protect the country. Do you understand? "Yes." It is the foundation to remain alive. You should know this very clearly. (167-81)

5. One Candidate For The General Election

South Korea must work on the liberation for North Korea after they develop the industries, promote the economy and stabilize the political situation. The 6th Republic should set a clear goal to build its political measure. When the fight against North Korea and the general election become a reality, it will be a problem that over ten parties are busy fighting each other. North Korea is united centering on the Kim Il Sung party. If 4 parties fight to be the ruling party in South Korea, it will only make Kim Il Sung happy. (April 7, 1988)

In South Korea, they should make the Korean Unification Party, rather than the conventional ruling party and opposing parties, for the general election to make all 40 million people into one. I am not making this up. If South Korea has 3 or 4 parties right before the general election, what will happen? We must know the it will only make Kim Il Sun happy.

I am telling you that when Kim Il Sun urges the general election, all the parties, including the ruling party and the opposing parties, should be united in South Korea. (Jan. 7, 1988)

Having the national election ahead, all parties should be united for the general election with South and North. Even if there is only one party for South Korea at the time of the general election, the result will be very open. Therefore, what will happen if there are 4 parties to fight against Kim Il Sung's communists? A new party for the future should emerge in South Korea and everybody should be united centering on that party.

The general election is coming closer to us and it will be hard to overcome the communists with existing political parties and leaders. Even if a united government is established, how can they fight against senators from the communist party? They can only fight against the communist party if they know about it. Isn't it obvious that they will loose the battle since they know nothing about the communist party? When we think about these matters, we see very serious problems. When the president is elected for a united Korea, North Korea will provide all kinds of support, including money for one candidate, and South Korea might have many candidates. If there is only one candidate from North Korea, how can we stop him?

North Korea will send hundreds of thousands of excellent lobbyists for the election. First, they will try to infiltrate through their relatives and friends. Secondly, they will try to bribe people with money and bribe government officials. Finally, they will blackmail or threaten people and even assassinate leaders or start terrorist acts. North Korean communists will come up with an armed revolt as their last card. They have many other plans for the election. What could be the countermeasures for South Korea? We have to educate people and make an organization with considering those matters. (Jan. 1, 1988)

If the general election with South and North comes up, Kim Il Sun will be the exclusive candidate since he is the dictator. It is definite. Twenty million will vote for him. What will happen with South Korea? Well, when the united government is established, everybody will try to make himself a president and they will do anything for that. (165-189)

What did I say is the subjective ideal? The subjective ideal is centering on love. What are the contents of love? God. What's next? "True Parents." It's True Parents. (164-95)

Our subjective ideology is different from the subjective ideology of Kim Il Sung. It's not the subjective ideology of communists. As we hold the subjective ideology of love centering on God, our goal is to be qualified in the authority and conduct of our responsibilities to all of the creation and the Creator. (164-104)

Today, a revolutionary government has emerged and is emphasizing the subjective ideology. It is a good term. Subjective ideology. What shall the person who becomes a subject do? We should know that a person can be a subject under the guarantee that he will be responsible for all matters. Not just anyone can be a subject and a leader. Not just anyone will be the president of the company. The president must be responsible for all the matters, good or bad, in the company. Then the person can be a good president. (83-321)

Don't compromise with the USSR or China. You must compromise with God in the subjective position. It will become the subjective ideology. Even if you compromise with Korea, it's history won't be able to lead mankind. By knowing that it can't receive God's providential course, you must unite with God's laws. In a subjective ideology, principals of God, saints, loyal merits and filial sons are bound together.

When this nation is educated and armed centering on such an ideology, this nation will be a great subjective nation in the world spiritually and physically. (Oct. 4, 1978)

What do we need? People and families that have been centering on their own people and families. Where can they find the way of saints and the direction to lead saints and to make the will and the purpose one? When it is determined, it will be the greatest subjective ideology in the world. Today, subjective ideology is discussed in Korea, but we are in the age of the world. When we look at all of the cultural realms, the subjective ideology of Korea shouldn't be the one centering on the history of Korea.

If the history of a people can represent the central position in world history, it may be accepted as the subjective ideology. But we cannot discuss the subjective ideology without any connection to the main ideology of the entire world history. A subjective ideology can't be establish until it provides an historical background which is common to all races and goes along with God's Will. (84-187)

What is the subjective ideology? It can unite the world and it is the ideology of peace. We can conclude that it was God's strategy to have made religions flourish to keep the ideology in this nation. Therefore, we must unite religions, unite internal standards and unite external standards. It should be done for peace. For peace! The purpose of politics is to create peace. (Sept. 1, 1987)

6. The Reason For The Separation Of The South And North

Right after the liberation of Korea, the Korean political world was in confusion among the powers of America, China and the USSR, and while Dr. Lee established the political regime, the assassination problem occurred. In the Christian world, Christians worshipping God, Jae-Kun Church that was imprisoned, and other spiritual groups etc. were causing confusion. It happened because they didn't know God's Will.

For 40 years since then, everything has perished. The nation was separated into South and North Korea. It's been 42 years. 43 years is the limit. I tell you that 43 years is the limit. If we can't bring the heavenly fortune in unification during this period, we will perish. Why was Korea separated? Because it didn't have a unification ideology. There was no subjective ideology, that's why. (166-153)

There was no nation in Korea at that time. There was no nation. Korea without a nation had to show the way to reach the world by connecting to the US and uniting with the established churches. However, there was no Christian leader who could show that to the people. Why was it so? In light of God's general providence, 3 years before 1948 was a confusing period. It was a confusing period without an ideology for the leaders.

Dr. Lee, who had been the independence movement activist in America, returned to Korea, Master Kim Koo, who had gone to China, returned to Korea, and all of the patriots in the USSR returned to Korea, and all of those who had various backgrounds trying to establish their own foundation. They fought each other. But there was no subjective ideology. Korea didn't have a principle with which it could integrate ideological views such as America's and the USSR's, or Communism and Democracy. There was no ideology for the leaders. Because of these confusing circumstances, North Korea went its way and South Korea went its own way, too. (164-129)

Korea had three parts. One was for the USSR, the other was for China and the rest was for the US. Those three groups were fighting each other. At that time, there was no subjective ideology. There was no subjective ideology to show Korea to reach the world. Each party was fighting for its own good and each church was fighting for its own good, and it continued for over 3 years. Then North Korea came to establish its government and South Korea established its government and centering on August, 15, having no choice but to be separated into two. (165-292)

7. We Must Establish A Supra-Racial Subject Ideology

Forty years ago, with the fanfare of independence, all kinds of patriots in foreign countries, people who were called patriots, started to return to their mother nations. The main groups were from the USSR, China and America. Those three groups caused a great problem. Even the Nam-Ro party centering on Kim Il Sung was combined, although the main group that established the government abolished the Nam-Ro party. That kind of fighting took place.

However, there wasn't any subjective ideologies for Korean people then. There was not a subjective racial ideology to show Korea that it has to go a certain way, or that it has to be influential to Asian nations. For the old and the young, there wasn't any emphasis to show the way. Like at that time, things are going in a similar direction. Trust in the Government, confusion centering on the US and the USSR with assassinations and shooting, all this is occurring now.

Where shall we go? We can't follow the US. Neither can we follow the USSR. We can't follow China or Japan. When we look at the position of Korea, the surrounding nations are all powerful nations. But currently we can't simply depend on a powerful nation. America and Japan conflict in the trade imbalance. And China and Japan are the invaders that took over our country 40 years ago. More than that, the USSR is a communist country. Centering on the relationship between Korea and the US, can we always trust the US? Look. The US is calling us the second Japan and control the trade. They will kick us out if it's for their own good. As to the nature of our country, there is no nation to relate to our country. Can we be connected with communists, with China, with Japan or with the US? (166-119)

Today, one thing that Korea, in terms of a subjective ideology, should know is where it can find the subjective ideology that transcends races. That is what I am planning to discuss with the President.

If we can find the origin of a subjective ideology here with no regard to race, it will be ideal. But if we can't find it here, what will happen? If Korea can show its historical view as a main line ideology of world cultural history, Korea will be able to be independent with a subjective ideology. But if Korea can't show it, our historical view will be over and it can't go on to the new world dimension.

The strategy against communists is the same way. Communism is a world ideology. World ideology. Because communism is a world ideology, we can't prevent nor digest it with a nationalistic concept. Without showing an ideological structure which can prevent world communism based on a world and a supra-national ideology, we can't destroy communism. (85-118)

You should know that we are entering the world competition age. As Korea is trying to find the way to win the economical competition, the Unification Church must go on to the world competition stage to establish a new subjective ideology that forms a cultural realm centering on the Unification Ideology. We have to know that such a mission is waiting for us in the world. (Oct. 4, 1978)

One thing we have to finalize is how to control and smash communism, and it is the destiny Korea has to confront. We have to educate the youth centering on it and arm them with ideology. It is good to have a commercial relationship or whatever to unite South and North. Everyone there is red. For that reason, we have to arm the second generation of South Korea with the ideology of love completely before we can confront them. Rev. Moon asserts that if South Korea can establish a subjective ideology according to the Heavenly laws, involving ideologies of filial piety, loyalty and devotion, South Korea will never perish. (Oct. 4, 1978)

The nation has built a structural standard. It is necessary to unite centering on the subjective ideology in a relative position. Such a unification form has been automatically established internally and externally. (81-285)


Section 5. Unification Of South And North With True Love

1. The Reason Why We Must Love Our Enemies

What is Satan targeting now? It is targeting God precisely. God must be the existence that keeps the ideal standard forever. God will accept the fact if you ask that. If Satan asks, "God, did you position the Archangel with temporary love or eternal love?" how will God answer the question?

God will answer that he positioned him with eternal love. If He acts with temporary love, God becomes a temporary existence. If He can't hold the standard of eternal love, someday He will loose his authority to enforce it. Therefore, no matter how Satan opposes Him, God only has to build the standard to love him. Satan will say to God, "Even though I fell and have become a bad existence, you and good people can't use the same method. I like to fight but you shouldn't like it; even if you are hit, you must persevere."

God is non-resistant. Why is that so? God has to love under any circumstances until Heaven on Earth, God's fervent desire, is established. No matter how enraged and lost Satan can be, God can't punish him. God has to set a standard that, no matter where Satan is, He loves him, and unless Satan says, "Oh, truly God is God. I can be happy," God can't have a complete victory. It is a problem. Because of this problem, God is tied up by Satan. If God goes such a way to overcome Satan with love, then we, God's children, should go that way, too.

If God treats Satan as his enemy and foe, and has a mind for revenge, God can never take the place of the winner. For that reason, God has proceeded with the strategy of "love your enemy." The conclusion of Jesus' teaching was "love your enemy." (Apr. 3, 1983)

It is a great deed that God's only son, Jesus, prayed for Satan while his enemy was trying to kill him. If Jesus had resentment against his enemy for being killed, the history would have been reversed. Because he overcame his death with love, Satan had to surrender to him.

It is the way to remain as God's son forever. Satan approves it and gives his signature for it. If you ask Satan, "Satan, am I truly a son of God?," he should answer "Yes, that is correct." You will say, "people living like me expand the relative realm of God, isn't that so?," to Satan and Satan should answer, "yes, since it's the Principle, it should be so." You have to act that way.

In this way, the providence has developed centering on the realm of Christian culture, depending on this criteria. You have to keep going for the movement of love even if you are on the way to sacrifice, in the position of a martyr or in the position to shed your blood. Romans who persecuted Christians severely were overcome by the love of Christians that loved the enemy. Christianity has became a world religion that way. (Apr. 3, 1983)

2. The Starting Point For Heaven Is The Enemy Nation

Until now, Christians have considered only individual enemies. But that isn't right. The Unification Church must love the enemy nation and the enemy world. That is the starting point for Heaven in the enemy nation. Because the starting point for Heaven is in the center of the enemy nation, if you don't build the tradition there to start with, Heaven on Earth will never be realized. If such a tradition is established, any ideology that surpasses it or principle that takes it over will not be seen in the future.

Building a world level foundation in the four largest enemy nations, building the foundation of tradition, we will start Heaven on that foundation. When it has happened, Heaven on Earth starts there. (Apr. 3 1983)

God's Will isn't to love individual enemies. In the highest dimension, we must love the enemy of the nation. For example, the Japanese and I, a Korean, can be considered enemies because I was in the underground anti-Japanese movement under the Japanese rule. But I saved the people secretly who had imprisoned me and gave me a hard time. At that time, Japan and Korea were enemies, Japan and America were enemies and America and Germany were enemies. I practiced the Heavenly law of love by bringing Japanese and German people to America to save a dying nation. I have emphasized to Germans and Japanese to love America, which had been their enemy, more than their motherland, otherwise a new ideology couldn't be raised to lead the world that God desired. That way I have established the tradition. Do you think it was easy?

Unless we establish a tradition to love enemy nations more than the motherland, we can't realize Heaven on Earth. It's the only possible way to establish such an historical tradition within the love of God. For that reason, I who know the law of God poured out my efforts establishing The Washington Times and a radio station to save America while America persecuted me and imprisoned me. Now I have gathered strategists from all over the world to put China in order. I will do anything with my organizations and people that God desires. Even if you have abilities, you will be taken over unless you have certain results. We are working hard to accumulate the result. The fact is well-known and the movement is emerging as a generally accepted new movement. Without practicing it, we can't realize the world of the love of God which overcomes nations. (March. 14, 1986)

You have to remember this. In my position, Japan is my enemy. It is my national enemy, and my individual enemy. But after they lost the war, I loved the Japanese. I even saved a Japanese policeman who was chased. Do you know why the Japanese young people are pledging their lives for Father? Because of the law of cause and effect, they have to repay me, because I have planted love in the world according to the heart of God's Will transcending nations and because I planted a heartistic foundation that leads people to the way of living by loving national enemies.

Those Japanese policemen who arrested and tortured me for underground independent activities could have been executed if I accused them. But instead of my doing so, I helped them escape. Today, Japanese people are sinners in front of me. They are following Heavenly order unconsciously. England is in the realm of Christian culture. If God selects England over Japan, what will happen? Nevertheless, the Unification Church was started centering on the worst enemy nation. (April 3, 1983)

Father has resentment even to the Japanese emperor, however, I cannot get revenge by barging into the palace and stabbing him. It doesn't make him pay everything back. He's already a loser. God never hits the perished. God gives mercy to those who accept their own sin and repent. Because we have God, if we take revenge on the loser our descendants will perish. For that reason, we pray for them and we give them guidance. We have to do the same to the communists. (25-333)

America is Rev. Moon's enemy. In order to save the enemy country, I am working for this country even though my own country has so many problems, including my parents. In order to save the satanic world, I have given everything; family, relatives and my nation. Currently the Korean situation is much more difficult than America's, then why don't I go back to Korea? Because I have to save the enemy nation more than anything. I will go back to my country after saving this nation. It is the Principle. It is the traditional view. You must know that. Because it is not a satanic view but a heavenly view. If you live according to that and create such circumstances, Satan cannot invade it or control it. (161-249)

The established churches fought against us, didn't they? They became our enemies. But from now on, we must not fight our enemy. We have to unite with the enemy. What do we do after uniting with them? We have to save Korea according to God's will. After uniting with them, the two of us have to take over North Korea. If it had happened right after the liberation, if the established churches had united with the Unification Church. At that time there was no government. Things could be solved in an instant. However, it didn't happen and the circumstances got more complicated. For that reason we have gone through enormous sacrifices to overcome our enemies without attacking individual enemies, family enemies, racial enemies, or national enemies. (65-221)

If we go to North Korea, you will see all communists are armed with their ideology. So, we have to arm ourselves with the ideology of love. The North Korean culture is still in the ice age. That civilization came from the USSR. We have to be in the realm of the warm climate civilization to be able to melt them down. Unless we can do it, both of us will perish. We have to arm ourselves completely with our ideology.

The ideology shouldn't be only for individual good, but for saving the whole world. It shouldn't be self-centered. Communists are always centered on a few leaders. They don't accept anyone but Kim Il Sung. They don't accept anyone but Mao. If they see the enemy, they will chop their head off.

We are different from that. Our ideology is to unite with the relative circumstances and set the higher dimensional standard. It means to serve the higher parents by uniting Cain and Abel. (63-53)

South Korea will not overcome North Korea violently. We must have a strong foundation of our ideology. We have to love our nation more than they love their nation. And we have to love God more than they love Communism. We have to be superior in character so that we can overcome them naturally. Otherwise we cannot absorb North Korea.

In other words, we have to be the people who can overcome the North Korean People armed with their ideology by a higher characteristic standard in real life. Unless we create the circumstances where we can influence them, we cannot restore a Cain nation. If we can't restore a Cain nation, we cannot establish a restored nation which leads to the Heavenly nation. (46-123)

Even though Korea is separated, we have to liberate North Korea without fighting them. We have to overcome Kim Il Sung naturally. (Nov. 19, 1981)

3. Measures To Unite North And South Korea

Now we are hoping for the unification of the South and the North. What can be the measure to unite them? Unless you show the higher purpose of the Unification Church, the unification will not be realized. If North Koreans go to the South, and South Koreans go to the North, emphasizing their own way, it won't be realized. If anyone loses, the unification will not be realized. It's only possible if both of them gain a benefit. Isn't that reasonable? When a man and woman get married, they don't unite to have a loss. Therefore we have to find a way to gain a benefit for both of them. (61-73)

Now Korea is separated into South and North. They are going in different directions, one is South and one is North. They have different purposes. When we consider the unification it is a serious problem. Who can fulfill this subjective mission? If South Korea volunteers for that, North Korea will oppose, and if North Korea volunteers for that South Korea will oppose. If each of them are stubborn about their own claim, they will never unite.

It is a problem how we handle this. It is essential to have someone in North Korea who loves North Korea more than anyone. He should love North Korea more than North Koreans love North Korea. There is not any other way to solve the problem. If there are patriots in South Korea, and in North Korea going in the same direction, a measure for unification can be made. Do you think there is any other way? No matter how you think about it, you will not find any other way.

Then what will happen to this nation? This nation is divided by the 38th parallel and the Unification Church members are on it. What shall we do? That is a problem. It is a problem to find a solution. We have to work harder than North Koreans and harder that South Koreans. How can we present our supranational patriotism which was established by such hard work? That is the solution to save Korea. We have to think that way. It is the same as uniting the evil world and the world of goodness.

In this light, Jesus was great. It's not good if one loses by fighting. Jesus said that the only way to live for God and the Israelites is by dying. That was the reason for the cross. Because he loved mankind more than anyone, and he loved God more than anyone, history took a turn into a new direction. That is the start of the Christian culture, it is an historical truth. (61-125)

God is the only way to survive. In front of God's will. . . It is Jesus' teaching that you should sacrifice for the Will of God. It is the traditional way, there is no other way to survive. There is no other measure for unification. There is no other way to unite the South and North unless you become the people who can die for it. There is no other way for the unification. (61-136)

4. You Should Have The Heart That You Truly Desire To Live Together

When we think about how humans should live or how we should decide the direction of our lives, the outline should be the way of filial sons, the way of loyal people, the way of saints, and the way of holy people. It means the heart which desires to be together and to live together forever. It is the life filled with the heart that desires to live together regardless of the person's position. That is the conclusion. (Oct. 11, 1986)

When you say you'd like to live with a person, what makes you say that? It is not power. Power cannot win over history. Power is a temporary thing. Knowledge, the world of knowledge makes development, doesn't it? When you are in the academic world, do you feel like living with academics forever? It is clear that what we want forever is not knowledge or money.

In this light, what is the element which transcends time and position? It is love. Therefore, the filial son means he's the person who loves his parents. Also patriots are people who love their nation. Saints are the people who love mankind. Holy people are the people who love God. If you have a patriot's heart, which wants to live in the nation forever and feels pain when the nation is in pain, it is not a temporary thing. It is important to have such a true heartistic foundation. (Oct. 11,1987)

The people who have love and make a connection of heart are allowed to be in the realm of unification. Even if a woman is ignorant when she marries a professor yet makes the connection of love, she becomes the wife of a professor in an instant. So if you make a connection of heart, you are allowed to be in the realm of unification because God has such an existence. If you have an element to be united with Him, God will give you the permission to be there, automatically. (Oct. 11,1986)

Where can we start unification? Where and what can we start the unification of the South and North with? With fists or power? If we overcome the opposite side by force, another fight will occur when the opposite side's power gets bigger. Therefore we cannot unite that way. Even though we live in South Korea, we should have the heart that we want to live with North Koreans and be united with North Koreans to open the way of unification. North Korea has a hard time because, Kim Il Sung's dictatorship created a closed society. If you know the history more and more, we understand the misery of the people underground. Our enemy is Communism, not the people. If South Koreans sympathize with North Koreans and cry for them, saying that they are thinking about the difficulties of North Korea and they prepare for the liberation of North Korea, the day will come soon when South Koreans enter North Korea. (Oct. 11, 1986)

You started a local folk school not so long ago, didn't you? The professors of universities, how much do they think about the homeland? We have to think about how to live with our homeland. If you don't want to live with your parents and live in your homeland, you cannot be a patriot. If such people said that they loved their nation, it's a lie. If you live in your homeland, you will live with the world. If you live with the world, you will live with God. Therefore, if you don't love your homeland and the local society, you cannot love your nation.

Well, do politicians love our nation? They don't know what's going on with the nation and they're busy fighting over the presidency between the DJP and the New Democrat Party. Let them try. if they don't have the heart to live with the people sincerely, they will all be taken away. No matter how capable they are they will be gone like bubbles. If the leader doesn't love the people, he will be judged by the people and the history in the future. (Oct. 11, 1986)

We cannot unite the separated South and North without effort. In the fight of patriots, it is necessary to have determination and practice to overcome difficult circumstances. Truly wanting to live with and die with. . . We would like to live with our ancestors and other spirits, too. . . We have to start unification right here by your being such professors and students.

When the South and North are united, the democratic world and the communist world will be united. You have to be able to see the future of the world and the nation as the representatives of mankind, Asians, your school, and your disciples. And you have to pledge that you will be involved in the movement in order to live with them together. It relates to the duty of saints and you will be like saints. Because I know that if you practice a holy person's acts you'll become the successor of God, I'm telling you this. (Oct. 11, 1986)

5. The Unification Of The South And North By True Love

The Unification Church should kick out Kim Il Sung. Because communists deny God and have killed people mercilessly, we recognize them as the enemy Satan and work on the mission to crush them. South Koreans also should be on the front line according to God's will. Why do they have to do that? If Korea is united, the world will be united automatically. Do you think that unification can be realized by military force? It is impossible. If it were possible, I would create any kind of device, but it can't be done by military force (I am speaking about this). (March 14,1986)

Human society has been deteriorating since the Fall of Man. All philosophers pursue their own good. We should clean them away. Is it possible to clear out a philosophy which has been rotted by military force, economic power, or knowledge? No it's not. Only true love can do the job. This love means the love from God. If you have a connection of love with God you will possess the subjectivity, independence and right to inherit. In the world of dynamics the output is smaller than the input. But in the world of love, the output is larger than the input. It is our limitless. . .

What is true love? It is a love you give without limit, but you forget about it. You don't remember about giving it. Also, no matter how much you give, it will never run out. When the 90 year old parents of a 70 year old son say, "Be careful with the car" it is still natural. No matter how many times the parents repeat the phrase, the son will never tire of it. Even such parental love of the fallen world is so great, that there is no way that we could bored by the love of God in the original world. When we expand the subjective realm of God and realize that the glory of love is forever we can rationalize the ethics of spiritual world centering on human love. Who knows such a truth?

When I was laying down in the prison bed in America, God visited me and told me that I should solve the problem of Nicaragua since I was the only one he could trust. How come I am the only whom God seeks? In America, which is the representative of the leading nations, there are 240 million people, including countless educated people. How pitiful God is, that He cannot relate with them, but only me. It is fortunate that at least God knows how to find love. For that reason, if I didn't work on South America it would have already been devastated. (March 14,1986)

In our time, what we want is the Unification of the South and North. God wants to establish the foundation in our family and our church. Where can God rest? Through the unification of North and South Korea. How can we do this? How can we wash out the dirt? What can we wash it with to make God say it's clean. It's simple. You should create circumstances and offerings with the love which surpasses the love for your parents, for your spouse, or for your children. The ideal unification, ideal integration of culture and the unification of physical world and spiritual world will be realized. And the liberation of hell and heaven can be realized. You cannot open it without love. You need the key of love. (Nov. 8, 1987)

The unification resulting from my mind and body's love can always relate to the unification of family love. The couple who creates harmony with love can reach not only their family but their nation. If the couple becomes one with love who can destroy them? Harmonious family, harmonious nation, harmonious government, harmonious world, harmonious heaven and earth and harmonious love, if they can be one with God, I think that is the Utopia of Love. There would not be any separation there. Where God knows. . .

As all kinds of plants absorb sunlight for their lives, our love is our source of living for human beings. Our eternal hope and desire is to build heaven on earth and heaven in heaven where we can live with love forever. Is there any value of life and the subject or object of love with authority.

How much can we see the value of life, or the subject or object of love, that can emerge as the subject of this world?

All of you professors who participated today, please don't forget, and I hope that you can be the people whose body and mind are united to love your wives, families, race, nation and world.

If you become such people, the unification of South and North will be done. Do you think that commercial trade can realize unification? No way. Even the communist ideology has no power against God's love and is absorbed and evaporated because of it. We just didn't know it. Only if we have the heart to love, then there will be no problem for unification. Not only that, also the problems of East and West, and South and North will be completely resolved by God's love.

Centering on God's love, when the peaceful, limitless border is created which can connect races, families and individuals by absorbing the world ideal and the national ideal, a Utopia will be built on earth for certain. (March 14, 1896)

You must confront communists and fight against them. I can't fight them as a parent. Also you can't fight them with violence. You should fight with love. Communists try to kill the democratic world, but we must create a world by saving the democratic world and the communist world. (April 15,1980)

Korea is separated into two isn't it? We have to integrate them. We have to integrate the South and North. With what? Not with violence. If God can integrate them with love, it will be the deepest point of the final destination. Where? The 38th parallel.

If Kim Il Sung says, "I have to go for it," and the USSR says, "I have to go for it," and China says, "I have to go for it' and the ruling party and the opposing parties all say, "we have to go for it," when the 38th parallel is connected, everything will be done. Then, will everything perish, or be prosperous? Everything will be over and a new start will take place. (164-58)


Section 6. Our Mission For The Unification Of South And North

1. Responsibilities Of Political Leaders For Unification

In any given time, people who can decide the destiny of a nation are few. When a nation is in crisis, the way to resolve the problem is many times started by one person. The nation can survive, not by the collaborated decision of many people, but by one specific person's opinion. However, if the nation doesn't follow this one person's opinion, this nation may be left behind in history. We know this through established history.

In this light, to see this nation, where is the nation of Korea going? It's a big problem. If God does exist, will he forsake Korea? If he did forsake Korea, there will be nothing to discuss, but if He hasn't forsaken it, there is a Will of God for this country. We have to think about everything in this light. The world is watching Korea. (63-272)

What should the President do for the nation? He shouldn't ignore the opinion of other parties even though he became President by the endorsement of only one party. He should be able to apply the opinions of all the parties for the sake of the government. Also, he should gain support from all of the parties to deal with the unification of South and North. That is the President's mission and responsibility.

What should be the focus of policy for the next President? I think that he should focus on unification, the people's very hope. We shouldn't forget that North Korea has been focused to communize South Korea for over 40 years. Kim Il Sung. Has been creating an enormous organization centered on world-wide communism. He has provided education for them and has prepared arms to wait for a chance. In comparison to this, there have been no leaders trying to prepare for the unification of the South and North. From now on, we have to unite all people for the unification and focus national power for unification. For this, we have to create a way for all parties to participate. We have to create a criteria that can unite the people of this nation. For the government to unite the nation, there will be many obstacles. (Jan. 1, 1988)

In Korean history, the person who realizes the re-unification will be recorded as the greatest person in history and his name will remain for thousands of generations. It will be the greatest work for a President to realize the re-unification. Also, we have support him to accomplish this work in our lifetime. The President who can liberate North Korea will be a great President and he will be able to survive with his people.

The reason to support the government in spite of any persecution from the people is for the liberation of North Korea and the unification of South Korea. No matter who the President is, no matter what the ruling party is, we will support them to accomplish this work. (May 1, 1988)

If a person becomes President, instead of seeking a higher position, he should seek his people. He should live for his people. (61-235)

The president of South Korea should have the attitude to sacrifice for the sake of the liberation of North Korea. Otherwise, this nation will not receive a blessing from Heaven.

When the unification of South and North becomes very real, they will confront a serious ideological conflict. We have to prepare for that time. All of the people should be armed completely with an ideology. Also, a leader who can lead the unification should emerge in South Korea. This person should be able to prepare to receive Heavenly fortune. Also, Japan and America should have many people who can inherit the Heavenly fortune.

Father has been preparing for the world. If you can't prepare for your nation, you will be despised forever. (Oct. 21, 1986)

2. The Attitude People Should Take

Everybody loves their own hometown. But you shouldn't damage you nation because of it. You especially shouldn't be involved with arguments between local areas. You should give up your feelings to separate the nation according to areas, such as Chun-Ra Do or Kyung-San Do. You should be able to sacrifice your area for the development of the nation to support the unification of South and North. The government should be able to give up prejudices and have a policy for a balanced development.

You may not be able to solve local conflicts, but you can ease the bad feelings. You have to go back to your own hometown, show the reality of communism by your love and sacrifice and create a unification movement to unite the people. We shouldn't let the left wing power utilize local conflicts to separate the nation. We shouldn't give communists a chance for infiltration. (Jan. 7 1988)

When you go back to your hometown, you should reverse all of the relationships. Because it is difficult presently to unite people who are separated according to an area, we should reverse everything in basic order to unite them. Because of the previous presidential election, the conflicts among local areas got worse and the problem is now serious. Kyun-Gi Do, Chun-Ra Do and Choong-Chun Do are all separated and we can't overcome North Korea in the general election unless we cure this problem.

Today, the angelic world and the spiritual world can come down to Earth to support you and they can get rid of the obstacles in your way, so trust them and unite the divided people. For people who oppose you, they will only retreat if you mobilize the spirits of your ancestors.

If South Korea is united, it will win over North Korea in the general election. When South Korea is united, we will send the people who were kicked out by Kim Il Sung's communists and those whose families were executed by those communists to North Korea. (Jan. 1, 1988)

The nation should sacrifice in order to protect its sovereignty. Since North Korea is targeting South Korea, South Korea must protect its sovereignty even if it has to sacrifice the entire nation. It is the normal thing to do.

When a united Korea goes on to the world, it should become a nation that can represent the traditional ideology to sacrifice the nation for the sake of the world. If Korea can do so, even if it looses the physical nation and sovereignty, this national ideology will remain to lead the world on, even to the 30th century. You should know that. (56-273)

When we look at South Korea today, we can assess the future development of this nation by how much interest the mountain farmers have for their leader. People should have interests in either their leader or the policy. It is the decisive point for whether this nation will be prosperous or perish. (42-111)

Well, Korea is separated into South and North. You shouldn't think, "So what. It's fine with me. Let's not think about it." South Korean people should have the attitude to invest more effort than the North Korean people. (71-94)

Our nations should unite, regardless of their position. Grandparents and young people are all included. We should have one common purpose.

North Korea has almost double the population and a stronger military force. They are digging tunnels and living on barley meals. Do we even eat barley? What do we fear when we have much better conditions? (78-81)

Korea, today, is going through labor pains in shifting to a democratic stance. Free democracy is the political structure with which Korea will be developed. For that purpose, the ruling and opposing parties should be united through understanding and dialogue. Furthermore, they have to prepare the way for Korea to be a part of world history. If Korea can overcome today's situation, it will have a hopeful future. For that reason, all religious groups and people should not be onlookers, but should take a subjective position and encourage people and put forth their efforts to establish a democratic structure. (Oct. 21, 1986)

3. We Should Go The Way Of Love Following Heavenly Fortune

We have to follow Heavenly fortune. If Korea gives up Asia's fortune, it will be disqualified from pursuing individual and national fortune. Korea should be the one to support the Asian fortune following Heavenly fortune. Unless Korea follows Heavenly fortune, it won't be protected by it and Korea will perish. Then the is conclusion that no matter how much you may know about the way, you can't go without learning from Rev. Moon. Today is the same. Do you understand? "Yes."

There is no other way for Korea to go on to the world. You can't save the North Korean people with your fists. There have been many ideas for unification. At the time of President Lee, he tried to do it with military force. President Chang advocated peace for unification but he had to struggle more for the industrial reconstruction since it was urgent. President Park tried to do it by making both sides equal positions. Currently there are the South North Coordinating Committees for the governments to interchange, but each has a different structure. Each has a different ideological concept. South Korea's unification ideology is immature. Can South Korea take over those who are in the individual structure and the communist ideological structure? No it can't. It is their developmental discussion to expand their lives with a conflicting concept. There is no way to deal with North Korea through ignoring such an ideological background.

For that reason, South Korea should hold on to the government which can take care of North Korea with a love that surpass the love for one's own brother. Now Chun-Ra Do and Kyung-San Do are fighting each other to take over the country, but can they realize re-unification with that kind of attitude? No way. They will all perish. They will perish. My words are irritating. But I am saying the right thing even if they don't want to hear it.

South Korea must follow the Heavenly laws of love to go on to the world. If an individual lives that way, he or she will go on to the world. If the family lives that way, the family will go on to the world, too. When we go on that way, centering on the love of God, who is the center of the universe, we can belong to God, we can receive God's guidance and management and we can receive the protection for certain. That way, we can belong to God completely. (168-230)

4. We Have A Sense Of Subject

Think about this. Are flesh or bones more essential for the human body? Obviously bones are more essential. However, no matter how good looking the person is, can we like the person's bone alone? Think about a person without flesh. I believe he will be difficult like that. When flesh is added on to the bones, the person becomes handsome and human-like. In this light, there are many essential things that don't play the central role and are not treated rightfully, and don 't appear as important as they are. That is a fact.

In history, no matter how much persecution the nation receives, if a nation can remain with an ideology that doesn't change for thou. sands of years, it will eventually lead history. The reason that the realm of Christian culture has been formed is because Christians have been unchanging. Because history couldn't overcome ideologies, blood and flesh were added to it and established the realm of Christian culture. (18-235)

Today, looking at history, it is obvious that we are in the last days. What will happen to Korea in the future? What will happen to the nation? Nobody knows about it. What will happen to the democratic world? Nobody knows about it. What will happen to the communist world? Nobody knows about it.

In this light, the world is in the dark, isn't it? In this dark world, no matter how much people are confused, we have to became leaders with a subjective ideology to crush the darkness and embrace this dark world and show the new circumstances. (49-99)

As we are going towards the final crossing point of the world that is so overwhelming critical, it is the most important issue for religious people in Korea how to keep the subjective ideology even in chaos. It is also an issue for Koreans overseas. Korea itself has to solve the problem. It can't choose everything. It must recognize the subject and the object, God as the subject and humans as the object, and know where to stand and what to do. We are marching into the overwhelming crossing point and now is the moment. (65-152)

Today, we are living in a confused society. Also the world situation is in confusion. We are surrounded by the environment. If we became the people who are absorbed by circumstances and pulled away, we will be losers for sure. No matter how confused and complicated an environment we are in, we must have a standard to overcome the circumstances and bravely break through them. We must be able to resolve the circumstances. Unless we become the substance with such a standard, we will not find value in our lives and we won't be able to contribute for God's Will in the future. (25-80)

5. The Way For Patriots To Overcome Crisis Of A Nation

When a nation with 30 million people confronts a crisis, not all 30 million people can save the nation. Even if there are billions of people, not all of them can save their nation. It will be one person who can set a standard and save the nation. A nation can be saved by the influence of one person. He will appreciate the historical accomplishment of goodness in the nation more than anybody. Also he is a patriot who is responsible for all the problems of the nation presently and has a clear vision for the future of the nation.

The assertions of this person becomes the beginning point to pioneer the way to save the nation. Thus, not by all people, but by one person who represents the nation, the nation can be in a new fortune. On the contrary, we can also miss the new fortune. We must know that.

If we don't have such a standard to go over the steep hills of hardships, we can't to set a foundation for the new era in the history. (26-256)

We have to offer ourselves for the public mission. We should travel all over the nation and look at the mountains and the roads, saying, "please accept me." We are different from visitors or people who worried about this nation in the past. In the past, there were people who worried about Korea and shed tears under 40 years of Japanese rule but we are a different breed. (58-160)

We must go on centering on the goal to restore Korea to God. As Jesus fought to save the nation risking his life, we have to fight to save Korea with our lives. The Unification Church has its own method and strategy. Our method is to take over by shedding tears, blood and sweat and to take over by being persecuted. As a result of this, we could avoid the sorrowful position of losers. Because you have experienced these kinds of results, you should keep this strategy constantly. We must realize that we have so many responsibilities and even if we multiply our bodies, it will not be enough to accomplish our responsibilities.

I have shed tears for Korea more than any patriot. I shed tears out of deep feelings. I don't need to claim it because God already knows it.

In the religious world, Christians prayed as martyrs, in the position to disappear like dewdrops. I have experienced this position, too. It's easy to die. It is much harder to go the way of death without dying and to accomplish destiny. (26-21)

The world is not be the place for the solution. Korea is the one. The time will come when Korea will welcome us with no opposition. When North Korea opens to talk with us of equal rights, we have to be in the superior position. We have to be able to feed and embrace them with love in order to melt them down. We still have to do that. For that reason, we have to train ourselves to love our North Korean enemies. (43-280)

6. Let's Go Over The 39th Parallel For The Unification Of South And North

Centering on Kim Il Sung, North Korea has prepared in every aspect including arming its people and fortifying its land. We have to prepare more than they. Day and night, we have to keep fighting them in order to achieve our goal. Anyway, you need to go to North Korea at least once in your lifetime. Do you know what I mean? You can make connections with families and brothers. That is the start and the goal. We have to achieve our goal in the land we lost. You have to remember that I have had you sing "Tong-Il" since 1965 to prepare for such a time.

Now, you must go to the North. When you hear that communists are invading South Korea, you must fight risking your lives. That is what I think. Since I started this way, I have known communists so well. I know the organization well. For that reason, I have worked for the VOC movement at the risk of my life.

Even though Father is in such a serious position, the Unification Church members are still sleeping. We are defectors who have lost the land, aren't we? We are part of the family. No matter how much hardship you go through, or how much persecution you receive, if you can keep the right attitude and the authority of Heaven and say, "this is the foundation of liberation for your resentment," to welcome them, you will be able to be a person who can have his own hometown and homeland. South Korea alone isn't Korea. If it's divided in half, it isn't Korea. You must know that. (45-141).

7. You Should Pass Over Love, Truth And Resource

The most difficult thing in the unification is for us to overcome everything so that we will be the subject. In that light we must sacrifice for the nation. There have been many difficult courses in the past but now we have to present resources that even communist will approve. When workers, farmer and communists who try to manage workers and farmers say, "the Unification Church loved workers and farmers more than us' and everybody agrees to that, we will overcome communists. You should know this. (61-263)

If three years are not enough, we should invest 10 years. If ten years are not enough, we should invest 20 years. If our youth is not enough, we should offer our middle ages. We will offer our whole lives to build the foundation for the unification. Am I right? No matter what age we will be, we should go on! It is the way of unification. The unification ideology starts there. We have to present a movement that overcomes communists. It is the Unification ideology to create a brave group that can overcome any kind of difficulties.

Even if the work is started centering on Rev. Moon, there is still possibility that we will be defeated. But if we go through the process with God as our motivation, we will never perish. It's Rev. Moon's conviction that even if the Rev. Moon of the Unification Church is perished, his will can be achieved. We never thought that the nation would be separated. Did you know that? We also didn't know that the unification fortune would come to us like this. It is important to find the solution that is hidden from us. (61-37)

8. Our Attitude For The Unification Of South And North

We have to build a highway on which people can be peaceful and happy. For that reason, we have to build a highway with which people can drive hundreds of miles. Even if our descendants may not know our names or appreciate the effort, it's our mission to build the highway. We must prepare a straight highway. It will be a hard work to do it in this small mountainous land. You may say, "Well the Unification Church's teaching is good and it's true, but it's a hard work to follow it. You are a coward! Some of you may be VIPs but Rev. Moon has no mercy once you come to the Unification Church and hear the truth.

We have to stand with the authority of Heaven. We, His children, have to accomplish the work that God alone can't do and make Him proud of us for that. In order to raise the authority of God, we can't be stuck with own authority. We have to raise the authority by controlling ourselves. We have to take care of all kind of problems. If there is a thorny path, we have to get rid of it and if there are holes, we have to fill them up. If there is a rocky field, we have to clean it and make a road for everyone. Day and night, regardless of what other people may say, we have to build the way. Even if we receive any compliment on the way, we can't to be satisfied and rest there. Even if some people accuse you, you are not in the position to fight against them. Because we have to hurry to accomplish right way, we will not have any time to waste.

It isn't my regret that my feet haven't covered this peninsula. It is my regret that my teaching hasn't reached 30 million people. For that reason, the Unification Church is working with its best effort to find the way like a sinner bearing a heavy load on his shoulder. Did you know this? (20-136)

Even though 30 million people sleep at night, God never rests, so that the fortune for 30 million people is created at night. History isn't created in the daytime. It happens at night. For that reason you should make effort while other take rest and have good times. We have to be busy.

Even though I want visit each house in each area of this nation hundreds and thousands of times, I am limited. That's why I told you to visit them on behalf of me. do you understand? We have to turn the cross around. If we don't go through number three, formation, growth and completion, we can't claim the accomplishment of our responsibilities for this nation.

What kind time is it now? It is the time for Israelites to leave Egypt to seek the land of Canaan. For that reason, we must put all of our efforts to notify Israelites in Egypt to leave their house at the certain time on the certain day. If you don't notify with knowing it, you will receive eternal punishment. Do you understand? Since we are getting into the age, regardless of their responses, we have to accomplish our responsibilities in front of the 30 million people. (61-222)

What is God's Will for Korea? In the Korean race, it has the ancestor's merits and God's blessing because it went through a miserable course. Because we can't pass this blessing over other nations, I would like to let you work harder, in the position that you respect and love your ancestors, than the other mobilization teams. Am I a bad teacher? Am I a bad teacher or a good teacher? I have worked in order for you to be in the center position. (61-224)

Today, we, the Unification race who desires the unification and the realization of God's Will, know that God is the subject. We know where the subject is heading for. We also know the developing steps to sacrifice family for tribe, tribe for race, and race for nation.

What should we offer here? We have to offer ourselves. We have to offer ourselves not mind and body separately, but we have to unite our mind and body to offer it at once. (61-261)

What shall we do from now on? For the unification, South Korean people has to go on more bizarre way than communists. If they have such determination, South Korea will be able to unite North Korea. However, if North Koreans can bear all kinds of limitations that South Korean can't bear, what will happen to South Korea? Will it be absorbed or not? Will it win or loose? Will the group which can bear the extreme standard win, or will the group which wants to avoid it win?

This is important. It is critical as a fighter in the final round in the history. If you can become a brave fighter, how much you can bear and overcome and how much hope you can hold with risking your life at the decisive point of the fight. If you can hold the hope to win the fight at the moment of death, you can absorb communists.

Communism embraces materialism. Do you understand? Communism is the ideology of materialism. For them, there will be nothing after death. But in the Unification ideology, we will fight and overcame even after our death.

If I tell you to do something, you will say, "not again." All of the leaders of the Unification Church should feel more responsibility. You should go on! I know many members want to excuse themselves... If there are many people who say, "I waited for the unification. I waited for the day, the evening and the night," and long for the unification ten times more than North Korea. (61-35)

Chapter 5 - Communism And The Two Wings

Section 1. The Emergence Of Communism And The World Today

1. The Emergence Of Communism

1) The Revelation Concerning the Emergence of Communism

There is a story in the Old Testament history about Tamar, the daughter-in-law of Judah. What kind of woman was Tamar! Tamar was the woman who took most seriously the desire to receive God's blood lineage. Tamar was the person who understood the importance of the blessing, which is God's blood lineage. Therefore, she, as the historical representative woman, would risk anything to receive God's lineage. Tamar stands in Eve's position. Eve should have inherited God's tradition directly as the mother of humanity, but she neglected it and destroyed it. In order to restore this, the woman who is better than Eve should emerge. The woman who recognizes that receiving the blood lineage, that is God's blessing, is more valuable than her own life needs to emerge. That woman was Tamar.

Tamar knew that she couldn't receive the blood lineage of God through her younger brother-in-law, that's why Tamar took the risk. She recognized her responsibility to continue Judah's lineage, which was blessed by God, even if it meant she should die. This is why she tricked her father-in-law and had sexual relations with him. This is just like Eve, who tricked God and then had a sexual encounter. Tamar tricked her father-in-law in order to fulfill God's will. So in this way she restored the way of Heaven. It was totally opposite to way that Eve had gone. Eve tricked Heaven and went the way of false love destroying Heaven and Earth. But, Tamar in order to restore the world tricked her father-in-law in order to inherit God's lineage. Tamar was standing in exactly the opposite position to Eve, do you understand? Why could Tamar be given the position of the first mother to receive Heaven's blessing, even though she committed unprincipled love? Falling, Eve tricked Heavenly Father with unprincipled love and she perished. But Tamar, in the opposite direction committed unprincipled love yet did not perish. Why? Because she, more than anyone else, took God's blood lineage seriously, which meant she could go back to God.

For restoration through indemnity, God could work through Tamar, and her actions were not a crime at all from God's point of view. Tamar was given this position based on the Principle, do you understand? Such a position is exactly opposite to Eve's. Because of this, God's providence could continue through Tamar, do you understand? Tamar disguised herself as a prostitute and tricked her father-in-law, Judah, who was on his way to shear his sheep. Tamar tricked and tempted him, they had sexual relations, and she became pregnant. Nobody knew that this would become the victorious base for God's providence for restoration, do you understand? Jacob also had to trick his elder brother. Why was everything done like that? So that Tamar could become pregnant. A fundamental movement of exchange: without a fundamental reverse, God's original victorious base for the blood lineage cannot be created. Heaven's normal victorious blood lineage foundation. Do you understand? This was Perez and Zerah. Therefore, the reversal of position should be done in the womb. Without reversal of position, you can not go back to the way of principle -- without establishing the standard that the elder brother, who was born first, can dominate the younger, who was born second. Do you understand? In order to do this, Perez and Zerah fought in Tamar's womb. If you read Genesis 38, this story is explained in detail. When the elder brother was being born he put his hand out and the mid-wife tied a red ribbon to it. This signified that in the future Communism could emerge before the Second Advent. The younger brother pulled back the elder brother, who had the red ribbon tied to his hand, and the younger came out first. (58-63)

Tamar disguised herself as a prostitute and was embraced sexually by Judah. Then came Perez and Zerah. Perez and Zerah had to exchange positions inside the womb. Jacob and Esau had exchanged their positions, but the fundamental process of restoration inside the womb remained. In order to restore this, the twins needed to fight in the womb. Zerah's hand came first, and the mid-wife tied a red ribbon to it; this signified that the Communist Party could emerge first, do you understand? In the Last Days, before the Lord comes, Communism first will emerge, just as Zerah with the red ribbon came first before Perez.

Then Perez pulled back Zerah to emerge first. This signifies that the Communist world, which comes first as elder brother, will be pulled back by the younger brother who will emerge with a worldwide foundation. Do you understand? Therefore, the younger was born first, from the position of the younger pulling back the elder. Perez means to pull back and to come out. Do you understand? Goodness should have started first and continued, but evil interrupted and started fallen history, didn't it? Finally this was reversed. (43-199)

2) The Color Red and Communism

White symbolizes safety, Red symbolizes danger: is that true? Therefore, we call the Communist Party the red party. We call the Communist party the red party because danger follows them. Because of danger they are called the red party. Likewise, right-wing is to be righteous, or true, or on the side of right. The name itself implies that. People did not make up these names. (39-127)

Satan is the evil entity in Heaven and Earth. Satan cannot stand in front of Heaven without revealing his identity. He cannot stand in the court of judgment of the Absolute Being. Because Satan is so evil, on the left side, the name left-wing emerged and people call them the red party. Red symbolizes danger doesn't it? Yes. The thief on the right side represents the emergence of the democratic world. The democratic world emerged on behalf of the right side thief, therefore it is called right wing. If we see the flag of the Communist world, which is left wing, it is a red flag, while the democratic world, which is right wing, has a white flag. In the Last Days everything will bear fruit on both sides; therefore, this is the age of proof, in which identities will be revealed. Everything should tell the truth. All that has happened has been centering upon the True Parents. Centering on Jesus, only the spiritual world was established, not the physical world. Because of this, today we have the Communist and democratic worlds. (23-177)

It is so strange isn't it? Who called the Communists left-wing and the democratic world right-wing? It was planted like that and that's how it grew. The color red of the red party signifies danger. White signifies peace. The democratic world is called white. The Communist world is called red. Who in the beginning made these names? Everyone should tell the truth, centering on his conscience in front of God. Everyone should tell the truth. Falseness has no way to go but to destruction. Their identities should be revealed. That's why Communism is red or left-wing. Everybody must tell the truth in front of the person who knows all the facts clearly. Although evil has worldwide power and foundation, evil itself cannot deny its identity in front of God, who knows everything about the identity of evil. Therefore, they call themselves red or left-wing revealing their identity. (20-173)

What kind of "ism" do we call ours? Democracy is white. On the other hand Communism is red, isn't it? Why white? It represents doing work centering on God. God is doing worldwide work. What is Communism? Doing work centering on Satan. They are totally different. The Communists have the color red, so we feel wary.

3) The Symbolism of Dividing the Sheep and the Goats

In Matthew 25, in the Last Days God will send the sheep to the right and the goats to the left. This symbolizes that the evil world will be divided and separated into two, the sheep who belong to Lord and the goats who do not belong to the Lord. That time is now: the democratic world attends God as their Lord, while the Communist world denies God's existence and treats religion as its enemy. These are not just my words; history has destined it to go like this. Two is the closest to one. So, in the Last Days it will be divided into two like this. (45-47)

In the Bible the sheep and goats will be separated in the Last Days. Why? What was planted will be harvested in the autumn season. Again, in the Last Days everything will be harvested according to what was planted. Because human beings have been planted with mind and body fighting, the time will come to bear this fruit on the global level. What is the present time? This is the time when the democratic and Communist worlds are separated. One world is centering on God, the other world is centering on materialism. One world represents internal mind and the other world represents external body. These two different worlds have emerged based on the self, the fighting mind and body. (43-61)

All of you, if you read the Bible, the sheep and goats will be separated as the sheep who have an owner and the goats who do not have an owner. Because of this the democratic world has a view of history centered on God. On the other hand, the Communist world has a God-denying view, with no owner of history. (53-186)

According to the Bible, in the Last Days the sheep and goats will be separated. Sheep have an owner, while goats, have no owner. The world today is exactly like this. The free world has God as their owner, but the Communist world denies God's existence; they do not have an owner. This is the worldwide fruition of separated mind and body of the fallen individual humans. Finally, the autumn season has come, and what was planted in the spring is being harvested. (54-125)

2. Jesus' Cross And Today's World

1) Today's World is the Return of Jesus' Cross

Jesus is the embodied origin of truth, that is, the seed of truth. That seed was planted because of his crucifixion. All of you know that there was a thief on the right side and a thief on the left side of Jesus. Further, Barabbas was the person who received the blessing because of Jesus and gained new life from the position of death. Jesus said he would come again after his crucifixion. Because he went to the Cross, he has to return from the cross. When the phenomenon of Jesus' crucifixion is harvested on the world level, then will come the Lord at the Second Advent; you have to know this. (69-110)

Jesus came to the Israelites, but he did not accomplish his entire mission; he then promised that he would return centering on the Christian culture. Christendom is the beginning of a new history centering on Jesus, Jesus was planted. Jesus was a true person: that true person was planted. But when Jesus was planted, he was not planted wholly cleanly or alone, but accompanied by Satan's accusation. You have to know that when what was planted at the time of Jesus bears fruit on the global level, this will signify the Last Days. At the time of Jesus' crucifixion there was a thief on the right and a thief on the left, and before Jesus was Barabbas. The term right-wing or left-wing was not derived today. What was planted in Jesus' time now has been harvested as right and left wings. The left-side thief said to Jesus, "If you are the Son of God save us,". He denied Jesus. The right-side thief said to the left thief, "Of course, we should die because of our sin; but this person should not die because he has no sin". He was on the side of Jesus, overcame difficulties and defended him. Therefore, the thief on the right went to Paradise with Jesus. We know this from the Bible. What kind of person was Barabbas? He was saved by Jesus, but he was against Jesus. Therefore, such a cultural realm should emerge. This is the Islamic realm. Islam, on the one hand has the Koran, and on the other hand, the sword. That violates the tradition of a pure religion. They believe the Old Testament, but they are doing wrong things.

A person physically has a physical mind and physical body and spiritually has a spiritual mind and spiritual body. In the same way, there is an internal world and an external world. Jesus was in an internal position. From an internal position, Jesus and the thief on the right became one, and from an external position the thief on the left and Barabbas became one. (53-188)

Centering upon Jesus, the right-side and left-side thieves, and also Jesus, and Barabbas were planted. History was planted in this way. It should be harvested as it was planted. So, what first appeared were right and left wings, which are democracy and Communism. Next to take global prominence was the Barabbas-type, the Islamic realm. Islam, the Barabbas-type religion that received the blessing because of Jesus, started by centering on the Old Testament. The history that began like that now has brought about three leading realms. This means we are entering the time of harvest. Nasser, in the Islamic world, had a dream of one unified Islam nation. Similarly, Christianity now has a worldwide trend toward unifying all religions. When we see this kind of worldwide trend, we can understand that the history which was begun or was planted from misery is finally appearing due to due the fruit of goodness centering upon God.

In the last days of fallen history, everything will be harvested according to its original planting; this is an inevitable phenomenon in God's providence. Then what should come now? Jesus was crucified for the sake of all humankind. At the time, the left-side thief blamed Jesus, who carried the cross (Lk 23-39) "Aren't you Christ? Then save yourself and save us". What has appeared from the left-side thief is Communism that blames and denies God. The right-side thief, talking to the left-side thief said, "You silly person; although you have sin, you are not afraid of God. We should be punished for our sin, of course, but this person has no sin at all."

The right-side thief recognized Jesus and defended him and testified to Heaven. Democracy and the right-wing world has appeared due to the right-side thief. Islam is from Barabbas, who received liberation from the position of death by Jesus. Nasser, from the Islamic world is seeking to benefit from the conflict between right wing and left wing worlds. This is the policy of Nasser. Democracy is the internal side and communism is the external side. The right wing is internal and the left wing is external. Therefore, the Messiah's world will come on the internal foundation of the democratic world, which respects God. The Messiah will embrace the external environment. He will form a unification movement centering on the Christian cultural realm. In the Last Days this kind of movement will begin. This will begin, not by accident, but because it was planted in the beginning, such a movement will emerge. (21-75)

2) Four Groups on the Earth in the Last Days

In Jesus' time God and Satan fought, and the planting of the global struggle of God and Satan occurred. The place were Jesus was crucified was where God and Satan fought. As this is the time of the Last Days and the time of harvest, there should appear on the global level the struggle between God and Satan. There were four figures, viewed from centering on Jesus. Jesus, the right-side thief, the left-side thief and Barabbas. All four share with each other a relationship centering on life and death. From this relationship Barabbas was resurrected physically, Jesus was resurrected spiritually. (53-132)

People say today's world is the era of the Soviet Union, China and America; but that is not true. America, the Communist and the Arabic realms are today's realms. The Arabic realm is the Islamic realm. Do you understand? Today the world is divided into the democratic world, the Communist world and the Arabic world. Then, one more needs to come: this is the world of the Heavenly Kingdom. When the Heavenly Kingdom is established, then the realm of resurrection, which signifies Jesus victory, will arrive. Why? To the extent the truth was planted, the truth will be harvested. Isn't that true? If you plant some birdseed, you will be harvesting some birdseed. What you plant you will harvest. (57-332)

God divided the nations and God made many "isms" and thoughts and even divided Communism. So everything is divided. They will merge into four groups. When the four groups are formed, it is the time of the end of fallen history. Now this time is coming. The four groups should be formed on a global level. Since Jesus is the prince of truth, the time will come to harvest what Jesus planted. (49-196)

What, from now on, is the problem? All have to die. Because Jesus died, so the right-side and left-side thief died, Christianity will end, democracy will end, Communism will end -- isn't that true? Even the Islamic realm will end. Because the owner of the universe disappeared, many disasters will happen: we are in such a destiny. The historical view of the Unification Church is that at the Second Advent the Lord will come on earth with the authority of the resurrection.

When families are divided, you can know that the time of the heavenly family is forming. When a mother and father are at war with each other, you can know that the satanic world is fighting itself into destruction. When a church minister and elders are at war in the church, you can know that God has already left that church. When the church members are at war with the church minister, then you can know that it's the Last Days. From now on, such phenomena will happen in the world. The position where the most blood was spilled is the position where Jesus was crucified. In this position is the place Jesus should resurrect again. Korea is exactly the country in that position. In that sense the Lord at the Second Advent will come from Korea. Centering on North and South Korea, at the dividing line of right and left, the communist and democratic worlds came into existence. Many families were separated, on the national level. If you understand this, you can under, stand God's providence. (50-72)

3. The Islamic Realm And Communism

1) The Islamic Realm's View

Who is Barabbas? He was supposed to die, but because of Jesus, he survived, isn't that true? The Arabic realm is today's Islamic realm. Islam came from Christianity and has deviated from the religious tradition. They are the Cain-type world religion, the Barabbas-type religion. If you do not accept the Koran, you are put to death. Do you understand? In the democratic world, Christianity is the internal, spiritual standard. In the Communist world, Islam can stand in the internal position. Therefore, Islam and Christianity are historical enemies, and also democracy and Communism are historical enemies. (50-224)

Which country is like Barabbas? It is the Islamic countries, holding in one hand the Koran and in the other the sword. That is not the essence of real faith. They are fundamentally wrong if seen from original religious teachings. Islam definitely became the internal and external side of communism. (69-112)

What kind of person was Barabbas? He was able to survive because of Jesus, isn't that true? He was a rebel against the government; he tried to raise a revolt against the government. He was to have been executed immediately. But because of Jesus he survived, isn't that true? If the parent of Barabbas was Jesus, then Barabbas should have been loyal to Jesus, at the risk of his life since he received liberation instead of Jesus. This is the way for everyone to go.

Where is the Barabbas realm? Barabbas survived death because of Jesus. Since he received liberation from Jesus he should have been concerned about Jesus' death and been sympathetic towards Jesus carrying the cross; but instead he blamed Jesus. Although Jesus was resurrected only after his crucifixion, Barabbas never died but received liberation through Jesus. You have to understand that the Islamic realm, which believes the Koran centering on the Old Testament, has originated from this fact.

Because of this, Islam became the enemy of Christianity. Just as Jesus and the right-side thief became one, so the time will come when the left-side thief and Barabbas will become one. Then what is the democratic world? It is represented by the right-side thief. This is not a story that Rev. Moon is making up. History is destined to go that direction. What, from now on, is the problem? The Islamic realm is the problem, and the Communist world is the problem. You have to understand the Communist Party and the Islamic realm are cooperating with each other. The democratic world, standing as the right-side thief with Jesus, should prevent this. Where has the power of the democratic world gone to prevent this? (54-127)

2) Communism Cooperates with Islam

From now on the Communist Party uses its entire means to make an effort to work together with the Islamic realm. Father has been mentioning this for a long time now, from when he first met the American president Eisenhower in 1965. Father said to Eisenhower that when Communism declines, then the Communist world would definitely rise up again, with the cooperation of the Islamic world, against the democratic world. This is happening now. (47-193)

When I met Eisenhower, I mentioned that from now on, even though the democratic world would triumph over the Communist world, Communism would cooperate with the Islamic world. You have to understand that now; the Soviets are in cooperation with the Islamic world, Egypt and India, to invade the democratic world. America is withdrawing from the attack. The Satanic side is becoming one and is trying to swallow the democratic world. The democratic world is not taking this seriously. (63-134)

Now the Islamic realm and the Communist realm are in cooperation. (65-272)

What Father is most concerned about is the possibility of fighting between the Islamic nations and the democratic world. Communism may become one with the Islamic realm. At this time the Nasser military government surprises the Soviets. If either Communism or democracy declines, they may seek further cooperation with the Islamic world, and they may go to war.

Therefore, the Unification Church has the providential responsibility to prevent this. Father has been watching with great concern the Islamic and Communist worlds, particularly Pakistan, India, Saudi Arabia and East Asia. (18-237)

If the democratic world defeats the Communist Party and that declines, they, in cooperation with the Islamic realm, will again attack the democratic world. What can stop this? The democratic world is wondering about this problem; they do not have a center, so they do not know where they are going. They will become like a reed in the wind. Only the Unification Church can become the mast and anchor line for the democratic world. (60-226)

4. The Mission Of The Right Wing

The right side represents the right wing, that is the democratic world. (72-129)

Since Jesus died and was resurrected, then when the right wing is resurrected, the left wing will emerge at the same time. The right and left wings represent democracy and Communism, do you understand? (Yes!) Definitely this will happen, definitely this is true. Because Jesus is Parent, when the Age of Restoration comes, which can complete Jesus' responsibility and he is liberated, then there will emerge two sides that will wage war on each. Jesus was crucified and buried for the sake of Heaven. Now the parents arrive and unify these two different worlds and establish the Heavenly Kingdom on Earth. Thus, this is the time of harvest on the global level of all that was planted. Where did the term "right-wing" come from? It originated from the right-side thief, the seed was planted in the spring. Do you know if this was a true or a false seed? You don't know. What was planted in Jesus time will appear only after the autumn season has arrived at harvest time. When the autumn season comes, all things will appear as they are. Definitely this form will appear on the world level. When the three sons, realms become one centering on God, when the dutiful children become one centering on God, then the parents will be happy and will give the blessing to the dutiful sons. That time is the Kingdom of Heaven on Earth and the Ideal world is established, do you understand? This is the time to identify everything on the world level. (57-333)

The communist party says God does not exist. The democratic world says God does exist. We call the democratic world right wing, and communist world left wing. What the right and left thief planted at the time of Jesus' crucifixion will be harvested at the time of the Lord of the Second Advent. The left thief accused Jesus, that if you are Christ then save yourself and ourselves, and he said, "Where is God, if you are the son of God, how can you die like this?" Jesus did not say anything. At the time the thief on the right scolded the thief on the left, "We receive the same punishment and we deserve it, but this person has done nothing wrong to deserve this punishment."

The thief on the right was the only person in history to move to Jesus' side; therefore, he could receive the words, "Today you will be together with me in Paradise". You have to understand that he will be at the front to open the gates to the Heavenly Kingdom. In that sense the Communist world is left-wing. It is from the time of Jesus that the name left-wing originated. The democratic world is right-wing. The country leading the right side is America. America has to play the role of the thief on the right. The Communist Party says, "God has died". The democratic party, as the thief on the right, should prove God's definite existence and fight against Communism at the risk of their lives. (69-131)

Where is the democratic world, which has to play the role of the thief on the right, going now? Where is Christianity going? Christianity has to meet Jesus, liberate Jesus, and meet his resurrection with glory, but where are they going now? The free world is going their own way, Christianity is going its own way, dividing, separating. On the other hand, the satanic world is becoming one. (53-313)

As the democratic world is declining, if you do not determine to die for the sake of Jesus and the Lord at the Second Advent and hold onto God until the end, then the at the Second Advent the Lord will be crucified also. Although the Lord will come, he also will face death. The time has come now. The Lord will make one world; he will not kill the Islamic and Communist worlds. He will embrace them and make one free world centering on Christianity. At the crucifixion, there was a war.

When the Lord comes he should be welcomed with a world peace banquet, and finally the Kingdom of Heaven on Earth will be established at that time.

5. Communism Is The Enemy Of God And All Humankind

America is now facing various serious problems, such as those of race, youth immorality, the collapse of Christianity and Communism. Among these problems, the danger of Communism centering on atheism is the most serious problem. Even now their ideology is spreading throughout the world. This is not only America's problem but the problem of all the religious people, God, and the free world. This is a desperately serious problem. (88-212)

What does God hate the most? I know three points. First, the Communist party. People are wondering why the Unification Church has established the International Federation for Victory Over Communism [IFVOC], and is actively working against communism. I, as a religious leader, know definitely that God exists and acts, and that is the reason why Unification Church is doing IFVOC activities for the sake of God. God's biggest headache is the Communist party. God surely is alive and considers all mankind as his children. Communism denies God's existence, just like people who deny their parents when the parents are alive but not with them. Therefore, we cannot be quiet. If we are quiet, then we cannot be God's filial children; instead, we become rebellious children. In this sense the activity of VOC is inevitable, to defend God, who stands as our Father. Second, the corruption of religion. Third, the decline of moral standards.

America as a Christian nation is on the path of corruption. Christianity, which developed from 2000 years of persecution and sacrifice, has been in decline for several decades due to the Communist strategy of God-denial. Communism always denies Gods existence. The Communist party is using denial to push Christianity into decline. If you investigate behind the hippie movement, which is full of moral problems, you will find the Communist Party strategy working. They have been active for 10 to 20 years.

By creating an immoral lifestyle, they want to break down the family and the world. They think they can achieve the destruction of the democratic world without weapons. They think that if the family is breaking down, if the church is breaking down, if God's ideology is breaking down, then this world will become there own. So, these three headaches came from Satan. Therefore, the Unification Church is trying to destroy Satan. In order to do IFVOC work, we have to establish new family ethics and new world ethics. Therefore, I myself have a goal to establish the perfect ideal world of God; I have founded the IFVOC. I will fight on the front line against the Japanese and American Communist parties, with new family-ethics, new religious-ethics and new world-ethics systems. (26th April 1981)

What is the greatest problem in the world? What is first? It is the decline of thought and it is the decline of religion. How is the decline of thought occurring? It is from the decline of religion. The formation of the world's cultures comes from each religion. If God is alive, God must feel miserable to see the world level decline of Christianity. Who will take responsibility for this? The Unification Church should take responsibility for this. What is the next difficult thing for God? It is Communism. Communism is the most difficult problem for God and the world. Because Communism has an ideology centering on materialism, they say that God doesn't exist, that religion is the opiate of the people, and that they intend to destroy religion at its roots. I should be responsible for this problem. What is next? The youth problem, youth immorality. America now has to face this problem more than any other country. So, in this sense I put the motto, "Unification Church, let's take responsibility for the most difficult problems that the world has today". Therefore, I have been on the front line to fight Communism. I have now been recognized on the worldwide level. (84-218)

What is Gods worst headache? It is World Communism. I will triumph over this problem through my own effort. Therefore, the worldwide Communist Party hates me the most. They hate me the most: did you know that? We have to triumph over the ideology of communism. (85-327)


Section 2. The True Nature Of Communism

1. The Nature Of Communism

Where does Communism come from? About 50 years ago in 1917 it appeared out of the blue in the Soviet Union. Can we look at the historical meaning of Communism and our present times in a more coherent manner? Yes, we can. (18-11)

Communism is a world ideology. But what kind of world ideology? It does not believe in God. It is evil that appears on stage, taking advantage of the late appearance of good. This is the fundamental stance of the Unification Church. (56-163)

Today we hear the Communist battle cry: "Oh, liberate the peasants from capitalism." We recognize that Communism does not agree with our historical understanding that God is the center of history, is the creator of certain churches, and the impetus for the liberation of those oppressed.

Communism is based on the materialist conception of the world and world liberation. It rejects God, calls religion "the opiate of the masses," and is devoted to stamping out religion. In theory also, it contradicts its own claim of liberation. It is undoubtedly a liberation scheme against God and, as the flag bearer of the devil, challenges the flag bearer of God's own church. This is the conclusion we can draw on Communism.

What is Communism? It is the religion of the devil, taking on the form of a real religion to those who are gullible. I see Communism as a theoretical instrument of the devil, called materialism. Why? Because it is evil. (85-230)

Materialism, another name for Communism, is a derivative of religion because it aims to unify all religions around materialism. It resembles Christianity in that it concentrates on some external issues as a materialist religion. Isn't man trying to play God in this? It's the same as making Kim Il Sung the father. As an absolute entity, he has become a deity. It's very similar to religious thinking. There is also the external resemblance to religion. Internally, it unifies thoughts. So the real and the false come to resemble each other. (41-339)

If you look at the Communist countries, it is obvious that individual rights are ignored in favor of the State. Where is the individual within the State? Where is the individual in the State conception of property ownership? The Communists establish the Party as absolute. They say, "You must obey the Party, and belong in it forever," in order to "liberate the world through Communism."

Where is the human value on which Communism insists? It is located in absolute obedience to the Party. It's all turned upside down. The individual and everything else are sacrificed for the Party. Can the Party last forever? Can it maintain its authority forever? Things are changing. Communism is changing. If it were absolute and eternal, the party line might be a plausible explanation. But that is not possible while it is changing.

Those who live within the Communist sphere end up longing for human autonomy, individual rights, and an individual-centered worldview. You know, if the Berlin Wall were to come down, all East Germans would flood to West Germany. Why? Because you cannot forever deprive humanity of its fundamental rights. Communism could conquer the world if it would establish a free world within its own sphere. Viewed this way, Communism is at a crossroads between individual rights and materialist rights, whose conflict humankind must confront and triumph over.

What is evil? Evil is in self-centeredness. The worst evil is raising the slogan of self-centeredness to the world. What is Communism? It is a self-centered slogan, and will do anything for its own self-interests. (32-232)

You probably feel you know the Communists. Communism must fall within. It won't fall through external battles. If it falls externally, it goes underground, a fertile ground for wayward children learning guerrilla techniques and stealing.

Stealing is the Party's most common feature. It rapes the passerby. Everything in the world is its enemy. It uses anything to excuse what it wants to do. just on some excuse. It steals a cow from the village, takes it to the mountain, and devours it. It can mug and kill a wealthy person on any street comer. Those are all for revolutionary tasks. Counterrevolutionaries and dissidents are all dealt with this way. They would do anything everywhere.

When they send agents to South Korea, do you think they come with money? No, the agents learn to pick pockets. Pick-pocketing is their mode of operation.

Some become pick-pocket ringleaders and now, staying behind the lines, support others to do their spy activities. You must know this. (163198)

2. Communist Strategy And Tactics

1) Communists' Deception Techniques

All of you, look at the leftists' activities. All is deception. All is disguised. Their most important strategic-tactical weapon is their deceptive disguise. They disguise the truth. Evil actually is representing as true what is false. (36-60)

The Communist Party has been practicing deception as its standard policy. This practice risks exposure sooner or later. That evil has been in successful existence so long does not mean that its activities are normal. In view of their successful invasion using deception and disguise, we can tell that it is the Satan's evil playground. This is a problem. (36-26)

What are the Communist strategy and tactics? None other than to establish the dictatorship of the proletariat through a surprise attack. That's their main idea. For their flanking operation, they go on a peace offensive. Their diehard strategy is to get the bourgeois class intoxicated and to dance to their tune, and then at the opportune moment go for the decisive blow.

They have used this strategy often. Of course, it's the deception strategy. It's Satan's tactic. That's why they dig tunnels. They all go underground and dig tunnels. Why are they digging tunnels? So that guilty parties can go hiding in them . . . that's Communism. That will eventually sweep the world. That will demonstrate their muscle. (78-216)

That's the Communist Party. They will not last long, even though they use the deception strategy and do everything to conquer. They cannot last, and one day they will fall. (62-203)

I am well versed in Communist theory. So, they can't fool me with their deception. For the past 15 years I have been working with the Liberal Democrats in Japan to counter the Communist theory. Since things are changing as I have predicted, the Japanese are the more eager to consult me on these matters.

Normally, the Japanese would not consult a Reverend Moon, a Korean, on anything. (1981-4.26)

2) Communist Threat and Intimidation

I know the Communists well. They use threat and intimidation until the opponent weakens, and then assault him. You must remember this pattern. The evil Satan is always on the attack. He cannot attack God because He is stronger. But when the children of God become weaker than he, then Satan attacks immediately.

I have always loved God. I have been imprisoned and threatened and intimidated many times. My East Garden residence in America has been bomb-rigged by the Communists. However, thanks to God's protection, none of the bombs went off. I am impervious to their threats and intimidation. I still fight in the trenches in the face of perilous dangers. There is an organization in New York that offers to kill people for 170 dollars. I once had this organization investigated. I have investigated the Mafia, the Communist organization, and underground gangs. As a religious leader, I have done all this. I coached the whole thing in our fight against Congressman Frazer. Bo Hi Park is standing right here, but I also studied organizational training, Communist tactics, and other related matters. (1981-4.26)

The Communist nations are dictatorial nations. Their actions spoken words are two different things. (54-5 1)

Realistically, the Communists are the world Satan and the cell-unit is their organizational mode of operation. "Oh, I don't want to know any more than what concerns me, just my own business," is the kind of mentality that invites attacks from them. "It's all right as long as you are not involved, is Satan's standard technique. They use deception and attain their objective through gradual steps. (71-104)

The Communist ideology is precisely that. They force you to obey them through threats and intimidation. To avoid pain and suffering, you give in, pretending you are one of them. But you will escape as soon as the first opportunity arises because you were forced into it in the first place. (32-254)

3) The Unmitigated Lies of Communism

Communists do not hesitate to use lies as their routine means. Defamation is common. They will distort everything and make your life unbearable. Isn't that so? There is not one nation in the world that believes that North Korea invaded South Korea, thanks to the former's incessant propaganda of the past 40 years. Everyone thinks the South invaded the North. Out-and-out lies continue.

You don't know unless you have experienced it. It's pure evil.

The North has been saying that everyone is hungry in the South, with mobs of poor people sweeping through streets causing chaos and havoc. People there think so. They say in Japan that they would never go to South Korea. Their heads would be cut off, they think. Do you understand this kind of North Korea? You don't? (No.) That's why I say many of you remain ignorant. That's ignorance. Don't tell me it isn't so.

Reverend Moon thanks God for teaching him about Communism by throwing him into their prison. Theory alone is not enough. Even the Communists themselves don't know how Communism works. They believe in their own unmitigated lies. There was this fellow who was my prison warden. The prison meals consisted of low-grade mixed grains, but the warden would ask us, "Don't you think our laborers are well fed with white rice and once-a-week meat soup and they are so strong?" Every prisoner had to answer, "Yes, of course," just to save his skin. I went through hell for two years and eight months doing self-criticism.

All Communists are liars. The prison warden told lies everyday. He would say, "Our Great Leader Kim Il Sung feeds his prisoners fat beef and plentiful rice everyday so that they work diligently at the factory, etc." Those lying hoodlums wouldn't even feed us our ration, cutting it to one-third, with the worst-grade grains at that. All the while, they would sing "Our Great Leader," etc. It was everyday.

The Communists lie like snakes in the grass. Lying is routine for Communists. You must remember this. It's routine. They routinely lie and deceive.

The Communists are unmitigated liars. Because I know this, I am well versed in Soviet strategies and tactics.

All their insistence on historical materialism and dialectical materialism is just an out-and-out lie.

4) Communists Work in the Dark

Satan works at night. Isn't that so? God works during daytime. Day is God's domain as night is Satan's. So, the Communists do their work at night. All their underground work is done at night. That's why they dig tunnels to conquer the world. All is done at night, and they cover it up so cleverly. They cover up evil and trumpet some things to the world as propaganda. North Korea today represents all evil nations. Do you understand? Isn't that so? The North Korean Communists may be killed one thousand times over, but that's never enough for all their evil deeds.

The Communists push humankind to its death by using force and pressure. They do all their work under the cover of darkness, never in the light. All their operations take place at night. They do nothing during the day. Night is shadow. They must be destroyed. Communism must be destroyed.

The Communists work in the dark. You must remember that. They do their important training at night. When they torture prisoners, the nastiest things are done at night. That shows that they are real Satans. That's why we call them underground organizations. The underground organization is the Communists' common reference. You must remember this. Once we recognize this, we must work more than 24 hours a day. You must understand that you cannot otherwise overcome Communism.

You must understand how Communism works. You must understand that Communists, if so ordered, will refrain from rest for 24 hours straight. Many of them go to work at night, others during the day. You must know this. You rest on Saturdays and Sundays here. People want to reduce their 8-hour workaday to 6 hours. You will be eaten alive that way. Think, what would happen? Are you going to win or lose? You will surely lose. (92-132)

3. The Cruel Nature Of Communism

In their pursuit of a foundation for world dominance, the Soviets killed 70 million people. They don't think like those freedom-loving people the world over. Mao killed 50 or 60 million people for the Communization of China. The New York Times has reported on the killing fields in Vietnam and Laos. Over two million people were killed during the Korean War.

During the past 40 years of Communist dominance, over 150 million people have been killed, and many scores of millions persecuted.

Do you know how many Christians are being killed off under Communism? Do you know how many are killed off in the Soviet Union, in North Korea, in China?

The Communist Party decides whether one will make a good Party member on the basis of one's willingness to turn in one's own parents. It's patricide, or parent-killing. One must be willing to purge one's parents and siblings. Communists use intimates to purge the undesirable. How can this be? This is the greatest contradiction of all. It's the most extreme form of evil against good, and most extreme form of falsehood against truth.

4. The Communists' Strategy For World Domination

1) The Communists' Strategy

Reverend Moon knows about Communism only too well. Communism dreams of world dominance as its reason for being.

You must understand Communism thoroughly. It has already infiltrated labor unions and the State Department. You must understand that they are all infiltrated by the Communists.

Everyone must understand the Communists. Looking at China, in 1922 or '23, it was already infiltrated by them, only 6 years after the Communization of the Soviet Union in 1917. Do you understand what this means?

Following this pattern, we know that Communism has been in existence for over 60, 70 years. It has infiltrated the United States and other places all over the world. That's why Europe is the way it is, Latin America is the way it is, and in Africa the Communist sphere of influence is already challenging capitalism in many countries. It's not the Soviets doing the fighting, but the proxies and cell-units of the native country. You must understand this.

As I have investigated it, they have infiltrated the churches in America. Many agents are working as deacons and having secret meetings in very many American churches. You have to understand that Korea has become like that too.

There is no nation in the world that is immune from this threat. That includes South Korea. South Koreans believe North Korea will invade them some day. Americans believe that too. I have met many senators and representatives and all of them feel the threat of Communism. I ask, "Can you stop Communism with your mighty wealth?" They say, "No, we can't." They are all tangled in the Communist web. So is Great Britain. The Protestant-Catholic conflict in Northern Ireland is really controlled by the Communists in the back, ground. So is Germany. There is no nation impervious to Communism. It's fairly standard throughout the world.

What are the Communists up to these days? They are on the peace offensive in Europe in order to weaken the anti-Communist forces. They are using the peace slogans to infiltrate third world countries.

The Communists lure working class persons to oppose the upper class. The middle classes are not very clear about what their position is in society and lack certainty about their class ideas.

2) Communism infiltrates Christian Churches

Communism does its utmost to destroy democracy and Christian based family values. They lure the young with drugs and stir them with anti-authority values in order to bring disharmony to family life. They also alienate men and women from each other. In this way, Christian authority is ruined. The Communist arrow is shattering our civilization. We must stop this.

Who is Jesus? Christians answer, "Jesus is the Savior." The word Savior is applied only to Jesus, not just anybody. Theoretically speaking, you cannot have thousands of people titled Savior. That's impossible. For this reason, Communism is destined to be relegated to the dustbin of history.

We must rebuild historic Christian principles. This re-building cannot be done with the old principles. We must perfect Christian personality by entering a higher level of being and character that would stand eternally.

If we say capitalism is based on democratic culture, and democratic culture based on Christian civilization, what is the purpose of Communist infiltration? It is to destroy Christian civilization. In view of this, it's important for us to know how Communism infiltrates Christianity. I sometimes wonder if the infiltration has not already been completed. Reviewing today's theological trends, it is easy to see that theologians have concluded that there is no God. That's their conclusion. That leads us to believe that the Communist infiltration of Christian principles and its breakup of the theological schools has already been completed.

The theological views center around personal salvation, holding individual salvation as the main purpose. But the Communists have begun to argue that Jesus came not to save individuals, but to start a revolution against the Roman Empire. They quote Jesus' preaching to the poor and sayings about the difficulty of rich persons to go to heaven as evidence for their argument.

They also argue that there must be no God because there was no response when Jesus cried, when faced with the cross, "Father, let this cup pass from me. But it is as You will, not I," and "Why have you forsaken me?" Therefore, God is man's own creation. Religion is in part an ethical system and cannot abrogate its social responsibility, they argue. The reason for Christian development was, they say, for the capitalists to perpetuate their superior social positions. Over 80 percent of theologians and seminary professors deny that God exists.

There are trends toward social salvation, away from individual salvation, and toward liberation theology and political theology as new names. They are trying to build a social revolution toward a secular utopia. The Communists are changing the face of Christianity. We are confronting a problem of how to change families and societies, as they are the core elements of Christian civilization.

We must realize that the hippies and yuppies, corruption, drugs, and so on are all part of Communist world strategies. In particular, free sex, homosexuality, the lesbian movement and other such phenomena destroy human rights and dignity.

It has reached a point where no one, not even theologians or national governments, can stop the destruction of the family and churches.

So, what happened to the mainstream of Christianity? It has fallen into individualism. The United States, for example, has been completely severed from the Christian belief. Christianity cannot be individualistic. Individualism, when it expands, tends to deny the world, nation, family, tradition, and history.

I have received a letter recently from a young Communist, which warns me of the perils that churches face from Communist activities. He says in the letter that they are given money to donate to a church as they infiltrate church bases for their activities. I personally received that letter that should be exposed to the world. You must know that many existing church ministers dance to the Communist tune. You must realize that they send members to churches to work in cell-units in America. You must realize that through these cell-units they perpetuate anti-government and anti-Korea activities worldwide. We must recognize that there are established Christian ministers who are controlled by this sinister force behind them, several times removed from the scene, without even recognizing the fact that they are being controlled.

Given this situation in America, what are you going to do about America? Very soon, the Communists agents will play Jews and Christians against each other. Those are already ganging up on the Unification Church; but, once that war is over, they will be fighting each other. They have plenty of reasons to ignite a war between them. Jews already say the Reverend Moon is anti-Jewish; but once they started a war with the Christians it would be much worse. We remain silent because we know all this.

Look, everybody. You must know that there are Communists among the ranks of Catholic priests. It's true for Protestants and Catholics alike. These days, some leftist priests say Jesus was a communist. They point out, as reasons, that Jesus preached to the poor. That's true. We must understand that there are many wolves in sheep's clothing.

What is the Communist Party? It's the whip to be used for judging Christianity. Christianity must repent. The whip will not be used if we understand the cause of our own ruination and destroy the cause that contradicts Heaven's edicts and repent sincerely before God. The whip will be withdrawn then.

When faced with Communist perils, Christianity must call on its young people from all over the world and defend the nations in order to thwart the perils. All Christians of the world must unite economically and in human resources and support those nations in trouble from Communist infiltration. Reverend Moon believes that this is the last stand against the Communist ideology.

3) Communist Infiltration in America

Christianity has made it possible for the United States to be the multicultural society that it is. It's one nation. But Christianity has been ruined. Now, we believe Christianity will go back to the old days when people will unite. . . .

Look at America. There are two nations in America. Virtually two separate nations in one country. There are state governments and the federal government. They have different laws. What if some want to secede? What if Germans got together in one state and Jews in another and both want to separate from the central government? It will happen, not in a distant future but soon.

Communists will make it happen soon. The Communists will try to agitate by saying, "Why do we have to pay taxes to the federal government?" What are you going to do? What if people agree and say, "We should fight the central government!"?

You might say that will never happen. Do you think the Communists would let it get off that easy? It can happen to one state, then two states, then three states, then everything will break up. America will break up. There is no guarantee that America will always remain American. There will be new nations.

If you look at the black-white situation, you can see the long shadow of Communist infiltration.

The Communists are convinced that they can overcome America's democratic system through their peace offensive. Militarily, any nation that can surpass America will be able to conquer the whole world easily. Next, they are working on underground organizations to destroy American families. They think winning over America is a piece of cake. You must know that that's why they concentrate on weakening morality and increasing decadence among the young. You cannot deny that America's withdrawal from world affairs does not help America, but actually pushes it into a greater difficulty.

The Communists want the family destroyed. They are luring good young men and women into taking drugs. To undo the family, in their plan, is to undo the Christian values. This is the crisis as I see it.

Because I know Communism and have been at the forefront in fighting it, what I have seen in American society personally gives me neither optimism nor comfort.

If you ask them, "Now, with what did you play this game?" they will say, "Christianity." Then, they will say, "Let's destroy Christianity." They use strategies, psychology, and, finally, physical force. Good Christian families are turning into dens of drug users, which is a strategy used by the Communists.

Free sex can appeal to most youths. The Communists use this strategy to lure the young, with plenty of funds to be used in their organization.

You must understand the underground cell-units of the Communists. You must know that many students coming to America from Latin America are supported by scholarships from the Soviet Union. Americans have lost their democracy, but keep saying, "Americanize the world!" not realizing that their times have passed. America is being deep-fried, that's the true situation.

How is it in reality? Do you know what percentage of people in America are illegal aliens? (60 percent).

They are mostly from Mexico. Did you know that? When the Communists can enlist these Mexicans to their cause, America is finished. It's critical. I believe over one-third of the Mexican population will be coming to America eventually.

Here is the trouble for America. The Communists infiltrate America, then get in cahoots with the Cubans, and organize underground cell-units to attack the Anglo-Saxons. When the Hispanics are under their control, blacks will join them automatically. What are you going to do when they start a destroy-the-whites campaign? They have already infiltrated the leftist elements.

After the Hispanics are Communized, they will join forces with blacks. Once they start airing their historical grievances, Latin America will join up on their side. What are you going to do, then? Are you going to run to Canada? What are you going to do? Then all the colored people of Asia will join in. Their battle cry would be: "White people are our enemy." I do believe there will be a race war. A new Civil War, a continuation of the original Civil War. What are you going to do? It's a race war, a race war. That's what's left. It will be a major catastrophe. I feel responsible for stopping that from happening.

Who will make it happen? Who? Only the Communists. If they can comer Africa and Asia, they can play this game at their own pace. Latin America is a busy place. Asia and Africa will fall at the same time. I anticipate this kind of catastrophe for the white race looming.

If we are to warn this world, what kind of warning? Death by illness is nothing by comparison. Illness kills just one person, but Communism kills the whole nation. The United States is under a Communist threat. indeed, the whole world-in Europe, in Asia, in Latin America, in the Middle East, and the present United States. Can it be different?

Everyone's hands seem to be tied. America is retreating. Isn't it? It is retreating. (96-168)


Section 3. Democracy

1. Initiator Of The Democratic World

Do you know why democracy was created? God made it because of His desire to embrace humankind as His children. In the past, rulers treated people like servants or laborers, but this was not proper. So God sent a true messenger so that He could embrace even those who are betraying and cursing God. Furthermore He sent His own son even to death to embrace people. Through that God has been destroying the evil world. When the messenger is embracing people, he is causing to retreat all rulers who are in the position of Satan's servant, and he is causing to retreat all the rulers who are children of the evil world. Now he is pushing to make an era of the realm of brotherhood.

Where is the initiator of democracy? When we look at the democratic world, we see the hand of God. Democracy is a worldwide structure which was molded from the Christian culture. Christianity was started by God. Christianity, which has centered on goodness, flourished. However, now, in the Last Days, democracy has not been producing good fruit. Then, is the lack of good fruit God's fault, or does the lack of good fruit result from Christianity's lack of responsibility to set the right direction? It's not Gods fault. We can reason that if Christianity, which is representing all people, didn't fulfill its responsibility, then a bad result would follow.

Had it not been for the sacrifice of the early church, do you think that there could be the kind of Christian church today where we can sit comfortably and worship? No way! We have to know that. If you visited Rome and saw the catacombs, you would know how unbearable it was for the early Christians. They lived each day thinking, "Today is my last day, today I am leaving this world to go to God." They could not live one day comfortably. Today's Christians should never forget the foundation created by their blood sacrifice. Through this kind of sacrifice, God made the foundation for democracy.

2. The Democratic World Is A Christian World

What is the democratic world? It's a world centered on Christian thought and culture. This democratic world is the world that is to receive the Messiah, and make the foundation for the Messiah. There is this kind of world and there is also the world opposing this kind of world. The destination of the democratic world is a destination of the realm of Christian culture. But to go one step further, Christianity can't reach the ultimate goal because it is only a growth-stage religion. To reach the completion stage, to digest and overcome the current reality, there has to be historic indemnification of the formation-level and growth-level evil foundations.

What is the situation in today's democratic world? The situation of the nations based on Christian culture is that they must enter the Completion Age. In other words, now is the time for the global Age of Completion. We are in the Completed Age, but there is no core, there is no substantial foundation for this Age of Completion.

God made the worldwide realm of Christian culture to protect against the worldwide enemy realm. God sacrificed greatly to develop the Christian cultural realm and today's democratic world. Jesus came on the national foundation of Israel, but was rejected; to prevent that from happening again, God inspired the creation of the worldwide era of democracy. The democratic world stands in the position of Israel at the time of Jesus, and Christianity has the responsibility similar to what Judaism had at that time. So, also there should be a prophetic nation and should be that kind of organization. God has been desperately preparing that kind of foundation.

3. Democracy Is In The Course Of Restoration

Democracy is an ideology in the Course of restoration. In this fallen world, good Abel cannot regain the position of the elder son without attending parents. The democratic political system has to set up an alternate system so that Abel's sacrifice can obtain Cain's position. Can you elect God or the Messiah? That is why such a nation as Japan has been attending an emperor for a long, long time.

Democracy was set up as an alternative because no solid central point could be established. But there is a limit to democracy. Can God be chosen in a democratic way? Can the Messiah be elected democratically? Can you choose your mother or father? Democracy cannot address these fundamental relationships. It can only deal with relative circumstances. What we are ultimately hoping for is not that type of world. Is there democracy in front of God? Do you think democracy is eternal? Answer me! Is there democracy in front of God? If there is democracy in front of an absolute figure, then we don't need an "absolute" one. Heaven is not a democratic world. Democracy is useful when there is no true center. Where there is already a true center, do you still want to have an election?

4. The Limitations Of The Election System Of Democracy

Nations that stand on God's side are righteous nations, in a righteous world. Unchanging means that one must not compromise what is right. How is the situation in today's democratic world and Communist world? It is a mess. It's not a Bibim Bab (Korean dish). What is this? It is rotten, smelly and looks disgusting. The direction of today's democratic policy is that of compromise and reconciliation. Can God compromise? Can we chose God through a democratic process? Democracy is a means when we are in the process of finding the law of justice, but it is not a goal. Now it is getting extinguished

We can't defeat Communism through democracy. Can you do it with democracy? We can't do it with presidents who change every few years. What is the most valuable thing in the universe? What is the most valuable thing in America? When one says it's a first couple, what is the reason? It's logical to say that because they are like the parents of the nation. Then how is it that the most valuable one can be changed -- that is the question!

Which one is close to the truth: the presidential system of democracy or the ancient monarchical system? It's good that we can find the true king through the system of democracy. The reason that democracy replaced the medieval monarchical system is because the king was not a true king. It is a wonderful story that the democratic presidential system came about to find the true king.

Today American democracy is becoming so legalistic that one can find strange relationships between husband and wife, and parents and children. Can you elect God? Democracy is good, but we have to think about these fundamental problems. Today's democracy -- the best kind of political system made by humans -- if not run by a principled majority, can be misused.

5. The Fallacy Of Democracy

In fact, democracy is a system, not an ideology. Democracy will face problems. There is no pillar of thought when we look at the democratic world. There is a separation of church and politics, so they put man ahead of God. It's absurd. Man is ahead and God is following behind. Can you do that? Who should be in front? It should be the constitution in the name of God, every family in the name of God, every education in the name of God; but it's not that way. Is America a democratic nation? What kind of nation is it? You are saying democracy, democracy, but there are things here that are worse than Communism! Which ones? One is racism. Communists will criticize that point.

In the UN Assembly, if you ask the American ambassador, "Does your country have religious freedom or not?" he will say, "Yes we do, of course." Then ask again, "Religious freedom even for Rev. Moon?" (laughter). Racial discrimination is worse than Communism. Next, taxation is worse than Communism. Communist nations divide the land and collect only one third. Here it is up to the half, or for some people even about 80 percent. We could consider that as more restrictive individually.

Democratic nations are good about respecting law. This is clearly good. However, when changes occur worldwide, those countries will have difficulties. Is the authority of law important? Or are human rights important? Which one? Law is complicated. Is democracy "lawism" or "human rightism"? That is the question. In the world, democracy that loves only its own nation has already been tried, and is doomed. Democracy that cannot sacrifice its own nation for the sake of one world in the larger sense, with Heaven as subject, is a very sad reality.

6. Comparison Between Democracy And Communism

When we look at democracy and Communism and place them in opposition to each other, we can see that these two worlds started very differently, and with different purposes.

Democracy is a world that represents the mind, Communism is a fruit that represents the material body. Communism is based on materialism and atheism, where there is no God. Humanism is "bodyism". Communism started from "bodyism". Man was made with mind and body, and from the body came worldwide Communism. The bread is number one. The world that the body likes most is Communism.

On the other hand, democracy is "mindism". Democracy includes sympathy and concern for the future, and discusses peace. But Communist ideology insists on the struggle of the dialectic. They say that the process of struggle is the cause of development. But if this were true, there could be no peace. The Communist ideology is false. Communism is Satan's Pandora's box in the Last Days.

Look, the Communist works are done at night. They have secret meetings, also held at night. They dig a hole and enter it. That symbolizes the shadow. But democracy is developing in the day. So among those, democracy is better.

Now the world has a democratic world and Communist world opposing each other. The democratic world is pursuing Heaven, and the Communist world is going in the opposite way, pursuing materialism. Exactly opposite. The democratic world is centered on the individual, while the Communist world is centered on the Party's organization. Everything is controlled by the Party. That is opposite. The democratic world is centered on freedom and love and peace, but the Communist world controls based on threat and gun and knife -- by force. The two worlds are exactly separated in opposite directions.

This world has two kinds of ownership. There is the democratic world, which puts weight on individual ownership, and the Communist world, which emphasizes total, national ownership. The democratic world, which emphasizes individualism, has religion. The Communist world, which emphasizes state ownership, has no religion at all. There is no thought of God. The democratic world is representing religion, while the Communist world is representing philosophy. That's why we, representing religion, introduce the heart of God, and we introduce the ideology of Victory Over Communism.

This ideology of Victory Over Communism is not opposite to the heartistic ideology centered on religion, but started as a complement. It started from God. One is internal, the other is external. That situation is reality. Today there is an ideological war, without God. It's a war between an ideology centered on conscience and ideology centered on evil. Isn't it interesting? The Communist Party is totalitarian. Then why is the democratic world individualistic? Because evil has the authority of dominion. That is why goodness has to end individualism. That has to come about. This cannot start as fruit of the realm of evil. That's why in the Last Days, there is the world of individualism.

When we compare Communism and democracy, which one is closer to God? Communism is pushing for dictatorship, while saying they are for laborers and farmers. However, when we look at democracy, people do not think that way. Everyone is good, including ones who have a lot of money, conscientious people, farmers, and etc. When we look at a Communist country, for example East Germany, when the borders are opened, people want to escape-even Communists who went there because they like Communism. Therefore those who set the borders are bad.

So, the democratic world is closer to God then the Communist world. Communists want to get rid of bourgeois. They never think of rescuing them, but only want to get rid of them. They never think that they should assimilate. They just kill them. Do you know that? [Yes] The Communist world is saying "religion is a drug": that's a total destruction - total destruction. The Soviet Union has a structure of church as a strategy. It's all false, and is really under the control of the Communist Party. That religion is just for show, it is a strategy, for disguise. What the Communist Party wants to disguise is that it considers itself more important than the Bible, than attending God. What is the border? It's inside Satan's dominion, inside Satan.


Section 4. Communism And Falsehood

1. Evolutionism

The ancestors of humans are not monkeys. Which being can be the object of God, the only absolute one? Some scholars say it's the monkey, but is that possible? When you go to the zoo, monkeys are holy, right? Some zoologists are saying the monkey is ancestor of the human. Then ask the scholar, "Sir, who is your grandfather? Is he a monkey? Then you are a descendent of a monkey." Will he like that? No way. It will turn him off. Would you like a monkey to be your grandfather? What! Humans evolved from amoebas? Biologists and biological professors are saying that monkeys are their grandfathers.

There are wicked people running this world; to take care of that, Rev. Moon of the Unification Church came about. Don't you young guys do that also? Look! The nature of energy is that the entering energy is never the same as the exiting energy. It's a formula. Always the entering energy is greater. Do you agree? Perhaps you would learn in physics, even in electric engineering, that the power that goes into a motor is greater than power that comes out. It is always like that. When motion occurs, energy is consumed. While motion is going on, do you think it's becoming plus larger? Is it becoming minus or plus (larger or smaller)? It is becoming minus, smaller. Then, when an ameba engages in motion, how could it become a plus? Can a plus come about by itself? No way! What has to be done for it to become a plus? For it to become a plus, another energy must be invested in it. How could it become a plus by itself, so that it becomes a higher functional being than it started out as.

Let us compare humans and monkeys. How do monkeys live? All they do is make noise, eat, sleep and bear babies. Are monkeys shedding tears because they are missing their mother and father in their hometown? Monkeys and humans are fundamentally different. Is a monkey worrying about the older brother, or does a monkey want to sacrifice for parents? How about humans. Do they do those things or not? Yes. The seed is different. Do monkeys get together and talk about what their ancestors have done, or discuss about whether there is a God or not? Monkeys can't do that. Do they think about the existence of spiritual world? Can they dream about the universe becoming peaceful, a peaceful world, one world, and a blossoming place of love? People who espouse that kind of evolutionism of humans from monkeys are like dogs and pigs. The seed of monkeys is not the same as the seed of humans.

Humans are supposed to live centering on others, not themselves -- to live and hope centered on a higher ideal. They are not supposed to live and hope based on a lower ideal. The dimension is different! Humans have been worshipping God since they were created. There are no tribes who are not worshipping God. They have been thinking about God and have been thinking about how to make the universe better. Can monkeys think about that with their brains? Monkeys can't achieve that even going through thousands of steps. How could that kind of energy content enter into monkeys? It doesn't make sense.

Communism has been saying the humans came from material. Is it possible? Does material possess that kind of thought? No matter how much human ability one has, everyone has a vision of harmony. Material itself does not have that kind of ability. The Marxist dialectic maintains that every material being, every part of the existing world is changing and developing. But to a higher ideal? A mind reaching after higher standards -- is it developing and changing? Can this original character be changing and developing among people in the past days, present days or thousands of years of future days? Do you think it will change? One can speak of animals, and say that a monkey is a higher animal, but can monkeys have that kind of thought?

For thousands of years, or hundreds of millions of years, has any energy been added to monkeys? Can the monkey have that kind of original character? So we can conclude that, unlike the monkey, a great original energy has been given to humans. The reason why an unchanging element, not changeable element, has been added into humans, is so they can become a substantial object to the unchanging Subject. This logic is, right! We have that kind of original character, which means that there must be a Subjective real being who also has that kind of original character.

Here we can know the concept of subject and object. Here we can know that I am in an objective relationship to the Subject. Then since Subject being has put in that kind of original character, is that for Himself or for the sake of a higher ideal? That is the question! We can conclude that He invested in hoping for a higher level.

2. Evolutionism Is A Historical Artifact

When we look at "The Origin of the Species" by Charles Darwin, we find that Darwin justified the fact that historically one power conquers the world and forms a new cultural sphere through the so-called evolutionary principle that "the weak fall prey to the strong". Many kinds of crazy things happen. So, what is the origin of the species? Get down to fundamental problems. When we consider whether God exists or not, and if we consider, from today's philosophical viewpoint, the question of which came first -- consciousness or being (thought) -- there arise some big questions and problems. What is man's origin? Is the origin of humans from the monkey, or some other starting point? This kind of fundamental problem has to be solved.

Evolutionism has now become a historical artifact; yet many still are espousing the theory of evolution. Can evolution go backwards? Can it happen backwards? Can it go to the East and to West? Who sets the direction of evolution? Can one set himself in a growth direction? So many different levels have to be gone through from an ameba to a human. That direction, the direction to go toward higher levels and develop, who sets the direction to be that way? Why is it that it happens toward a higher level? Can it go downward and side ways? Woman looks like man, or man looks like woman, in other words both ways can happen, both. One can be in front, the other can be behind; this idea can come out. Direction. Who sets the direction that woman has to be this way, man has to be that way? Is that decided by man, woman? What about our ancestors? They didn't decide; the universe decided. There has to be some kind of central will of the universe. The subject of that will is God. God decided that man should be this way, woman should be that way.

The Communist way is to adopt nature to natural law. But adoption without fundamental understanding? Someone should hit and capture these guys. Without adding energy, something bigger can't come out. A higher level being can not develop from an amoebae by itself. For a higher level being to come about, there has to be motion and some kind of power and energy from outside; the direction has to be connected. In other words, the power has to be connected, the motion has to occur, based on the relationship between subject and object.

Subject and object do not engage in action as absolute minus, it only engages action as plus. The relationship between subject and object has always been relative relation. So to develop from amoebae, there has to be a cooperation strategy of give and take while adding something, or there has to be some other minus that leads to development. Through that, the higher level can be produced. Without that, no development can come about. In other words, for anything to develop to a higher level, there needs to be a second energy. After that, there also needs to be purpose and direction. For evolution to occur, there needs to be direction. Direction is absolutely necessary, and has to be known. There should also be a final point of the direction, which is the purpose. The understanding of purpose is necessary. That is an important question.

The next question is that of power. Look at the formula of power. Is there such a formula? In man, is entering energy and existing energy the same? Energy comes in and functions. So, do you think the energy remaining after motion and entering energy for engaging in motion will be same? Here consumption should occur, don't you think? When you exercise, you consume energy right? That's why the amount of entering and exiting energy are not same. The size of energy is always smaller after engaging motion.

Evolutionists are saying the energy is greater after the engaging action. There is no such formula. When that happens, the world would turn upside down. That's why you need a second energy. To accomplish a larger purpose, there needs to be second energy. Second energy is possible when subject and object become one. It's right. It's logical. Don't you think so? When subject and object are there, the greater energy comes about. Right? That's why God made the relationship between subject and object to advance through its objective form and provide new value and purpose, so it can develop to higher levels. Because the Principle of Creation is like that, the universe could be formed from small material.

3. To Say The World Was Born Naturally Is False

Today's Communist society is saying that man was created through evolution. Then how did animals get born before they become human? That is a problem. How did the monkey get born? Think about this world. How did this world come about? Today's scientists or Communists are saying that these "came out naturally", but it's a deception. How did nature come about? Where did it come from? How did all creation come about? How did it exist without being created? Communists are saying it just naturally came about. Did a piano also just came about by itself? It's fully scientific! How did a microphone come about? It just came out (laughter). Our body is the palace of mystery; it's so mysterious that millions of medical doctors couldn't figure it out completely. So when you are asked , "How did your body come about," you can answer, "It just happened to come about."

Nature has very scientific elements, so nature itself is the same as God. In conclusion, nothing could come about without a cause. To adapt the theory of evolution, for higher level beings to come about the amoebae, while the amoebae engages in production there has to be other energy added. That energy becomes plus. Then can the amoebae itself generate this plus power? Can amoebas themselves add energy? Do they have that kind of ability? No. To be moved to a higher level, greater energy has to be added. If they themselves cannot create energy, then from where and how does appear? Is Logos established? (No.) Can Mr. Kim or Mr. Park handle Mohammed Ali easily? To handle him, they would need more energy, otherwise they can't go through the boundary. Can Mr. Park take care of Ali because he has gained sudden energy through mutation? Can he do that? (No.) It's only possible when he receives some kind of injection, or consumes ginseng extract, etc. So he can have explosive dynamic energy. But by himself, he can't generate that. So myself can't advance myself. That is the logical conclusion.

4. Criticism Of Evolution Centered On Man

Human life has an objective cause like other life in the universe. Life forms, from microorganisms through to higher animals have been created based on the model of man. Evolution is merely a viewpoint based on the result. Man, who is purposeful being, was bound from the beginning to be created. With that in mind, the universe come about. From microorganisms to higher animal, we are all created through a principled procedure.

1) Critique of the Doctrine of Evolution Centering on Humans

Since human beings are born and have life, then they have a cause of that birth and life, just like any other living thing in the universe. In fact, God created every existing being based on the image or pattern of human beings, from minerals to the higher animals. From this understanding, the traditional theory of the evolution of life is based on looking at nothing but the resultant effect.

Because the universe and all things were created according to the pattern of human beings, then from the beginning, the universe was created with the limitations of humans. Every existing being, from microorganisms to the higher animals, is connected by the principal process of creating according to the human model. From this viewpoint, the development of creation did not occur unconsciously but was based on a clear purpose of creation. Therefore, every created thing came into being based on having a purpose of existence. In fact, every being has dual purposes of existence: an external purpose and an internal purpose. Human beings are no exception. We have the purpose of the body and the purpose of the mind.

Why do human beings have dual purposes? That would seem to only create problems. However, because both the world of external matter and the world of the internal mind exist, then human beings as the center of the universe cannot but have dual purposes, in order to connect the two worlds. These dual purposes should not be in conflict or separate from each other, but should become one. It is in harmonizing and unifying the dual purposes that our ideal of existence as human beings can be realized. In order for the dual purposes to become one, we should establish order between them, an order that results in one unified purpose, which is the completion of human beings. Such a completed man and a completed woman relate in order to become one.

Why should man and woman have to become one? Before talking about this issue, we should consider Darwin's theory of evolution. Evolution cannot occur without some action that advances beings forward and makes them become one. Because evolution itself is not the cause but instead the result, in order for evolution to occur, there should be some force that causes the evolution. The force would be one that tries to advance two beings forward and combine them with each other. Thus, evolution occurs based on a force that tries to advance two beings forward to a higher level.

Then, who made that force? Because evolution is the result, evolution itself cannot make some direction to advance beings forward to a higher level. There must be some force that causes evolution. That force gives the direction to evolution. Then, why does the force have a direction? A direction cannot be made without any purpose. Thus, unless an existing being has a consciousness of its purpose, it cannot have direction. If there is no purpose, the direction moves as it wishes. Therefore, in order for two existing beings to develop a higher being, they have to be moved by a force to try to advance forward and combine with each other. Therefore, in order for evolution to occur, existing beings have to have direction and purpose.

Evolution cannot occur by itself. It requires a relative relationship. Also, in order for some action to occur, both sides must benefit by becoming bigger. If both sides become smaller, then the action cannot occur. You should know this principle. The reason why a man and woman try to join with each other centering on love is not because they want to suffer a loss. They love each other expecting to attain some higher development.

Therefore, the action of love is given for the sake of the other person. The direction of love is for the sake of the other. Only a direction for the sake of the other person can develop each person to become higher. Moreover, everything is formed by the purpose of living for the sake of each other. Therefore, action has dual characteristics, direction has dual characteristics, and purpose also has dual characteristics. (93:173)

2) The Purpose of Existence Preexists the Existing Being

The dialectic does not admit direction and purpose. It does not deal with the fundamental problem of action. The dialectic did not deal with why existing beings try to act, and why they try to become one. Because the dialectic does not have direction centered on purpose, the development of the dialectic is made centering on itself. In the dialectic, existent being develops toward a bigger one. In explaining the process of evolution by the dialectic, what cannot be understood is explained by mutation. Then, why does the mutation occur? What is the cause of the action, direction, and purpose of mutation? The mutation itself cannot be the cause of any action, direction, and purpose.

When a man and woman love each other today, can the direction, action, and purpose of their love be different from those of our ancestors' love in ancient times? No! Then why doesn't mutation occur in human beings' love? If evolution has developed continuously until now, why did it stop at the stage of humans? If the doctrine of evolution is right, then evolution would develop beyond the stage of humans. Why did it stop with humans? That is the problem. Is it because humans wanted to stop at this stage? Is it possible that evolution is stopped by human's thinking? No! A human being cannot decide the position of his own existence by himself, he is in a position that was predestined before his creation.

That proves that consciousness preexisted creation in the universe. Human beings cannot explain even the origin of their eyes. Neither the dialectic nor the doctrine of evolution can explain about that. You will have to fight against communism in the near future. We have to destroy the theory of the dialectic and the doctrine of evolution. When we destroy only the doctrine of evolution, then the dialectic will be destroyed naturally. What is the present crucial issue? The problem of which came first: consciousness or matter. Communists think of matter as coming first and therefore having the highest value. On the other hand, the democratic world thinks consciousness came first.

Our eyes consist of matter. By whom were the eyes made? Those who think that eyes were made by themselves must be crazy. Also, the nose doesn't move around, but the eyes do. When a person is asked why the eyes move around, if he answers because they want to, then he may be an evolutionist or materialist. The purpose of eyes is to see. Therefore, because their purpose is to see, then eyes move around. In order to fulfill their purpose, eyes move. Why does a person blink his eyes? Because water evaporates, the eyes blink in order to keep moist, On the other hand, a person's nose does not move even if dust becomes attached on it.

What is the purpose of eyelashes? It is to prevent dust from getting in the eyes. Why were eyelashes created as they are? Because they wanted to become like that? (Laughter.) It is not a simple matter, as some may think. If someone here says it is, I will scold him, saying, "Such a crazy fellow! Shut up!" Thus, when the eyes first open, would they know that the universe exists? "There is the sun, and because there is air too, then dust particles would rise and water would evaporate." Would the eyes know such things at first? Please answer. (No, they wouldn't.) So if people can say that eyes evolved by the dialectical development to be able to adjust the environment, even though the eyes did not know about the condition of the environment, then such people must be crazy indeed. The purpose of eyes preexisted the eyes. That is, eyes were made to be able to adapt themselves to the environment before they emerged. Therefore, which came first between matter and consciousness? (Consciousness!)

Regarding the problem of the origin of human beings, they did not evolve by a developing cause within human beings themselves -- what is called human consciousness. There must have been a prior fundamental action, direction, and purpose in the creation of human beings. Neither humans nor any other existing being evolved and developed as they wished. They must have come into existence as substantial bodies having definite purpose, action, and direction. Then why were humans born as the highest animal? They were born with the purpose of having to accomplish the position of the' highest animal, and they were born with the direction to have to go in as the highest animal. You should know this. (93:176)


Section 5. Explanation Of Materialism (Part 1)

1. Marxism And The Limitation Of His Philosophy

Who is Karl Marx? Is he a saint? Marx cannot belong among the ranks of saints. As you know, saints are not the ones who lived centered on humans. Those who insist on centering on humans cannot be saints. (41:69)

Philosophy says that the troublemaker is man. Advocators of philosophy have always raised trouble in history. In the case of Marxism, Marx played the major role in developing his philosophy to the worldwide level. This he did in order to absorb all other systems of thought into the realm of his own thought. Human beings became the center in the development of thought. Accordingly, under the influence of Marxism, the culture of the world became centered on humans. In combining societies centered on humans, what has played the major role internally in today's world is philosophical trends like Marxism. However, the way of the saint is not like that. For saints, the center of life is not human beings but God. This is how they differ from those who support Marxism. Therefore, anyone who does not promote God as the center cannot belong to the ranks of saints. (40:33)

Marxism and similar theories today are nothing but a sort of philosophy. Philosophy starts from the individual. The origin of philosophy is human's knowledge; it does not emerge from a relationship with God, who is the origin of life. Philosophy tends to focus on the existing human nature, rather than pursue the origin of life, when trying to understand what it means to be a human being. The origin of life is pursued not by philosophy but by religion. (41:69)

There was a time when philosophy tried to find God, but it failed. By giving up on finding God, philosophy fell into humanism, which humans like the most. This humanism then fell further, into materialism, which insists that material is the best. (Dec. 18, 1985)

What leads today's trend of thought? Philosophy. However, philosophy has nothing to do with true life. You have to know that. Philosophy is not in the position to solve the problems of life. Philosophy can be the object of knowledge and life, but it cannot decide the contents of life. In this sense, philosophy cannot save lives. Saints are not philosophers. What did saints do? Even though they taught knowledge and the way of life, their teaching was not a tactic to dominate the world. Their teaching was different from philosophy's. The more one knows knowledge, the more one tries to dominate the world. Western philosophy is the philosophy of domination. The more one knows, the more he tries to dominate by going beyond himself. Such a person tries to change the world centering on himself. Even though such a person goes forward for the sake of the world, the problem is that he does it centering on himself. Because of this, his direction results in materialism. Therefore, the important thing is what the center is. Since philosophy cannot solve the fundamental problems of human life, it has just the value of objects. (40:330)

2. Two Great Trends Of Thought

The world of mind began before you were born. Your environmental world also started before you were born. Then, did the universe emerge without any purpose? (No!) Even for this piano here to be made, there must have been a reason. You may not know how the piano was made, but because some harmonious purpose and effort were invested in it, the piano could be made. That is, because some investment was made, the piano could emerge as a result of that investment. Therefore, material things are not the cause but the result.

When you are born, which comes first: the origin of the mind, or the origin of matter? When you are born, there is the world as well as the mind. Which existed first? That matter existed first cannot be asserted. Regarding the problem of which came first between matter and mind, two great trends of thought have been argued in history. If you have no mind, can you say, "I am going"? (No.) You think first, and then you do something. When it comes to eating food, can you just be eating food? No, your thinking comes first, and then you go eat. In this sense, which comes first? The internal part, thinking, comes first. Then, which is stronger between the body's desire and the mind's desire? The desire of the body has a limit; for example, a person's appetite is satisfied after eating sufficient food. However, the desire of mind has no limitation. It reaches out, going beyond any limitations. You can know this clearly in your lives. (27:55)

The history of human beings has developed toward a certain purpose. The necessary means of accomplishing that purpose is thought and theory. That which is centered on matter is called materialism, and that which is centered on the mind is called idealism. The democratic world has developed centering on religion and culture, which are in the realm of idealism. However, the world is still struggling between materialism and idealism. (20:302)

What kinds of worldviews exist today? The materialistic view and the idealistic view. These two are in conflict. Can they become one? No, that is impossible. Human beings consist of mind and body. The mind cannot be analyzed and managed by the realistic method. The world of the mind cannot be understood by the material world. However, even though the world of the mind seems not to have any concrete substance, it can control the world of reality. In this sense, while the material world can be analyzed by the internal world of the mind at the highest level, the world of the mind cannot be analyzed and resolved by the material world, because its level is very low. (28:15 1)

Today's world is divided into two camps: the Left and the Right, or materialism and idealism. These two will confront each other head on one day in the near future. When they do, will that be a moment of joy, or horror? That is the problem. If horror surrounds their confrontation, then the world will face death. On the other hand, if they meet in joy, the world will be happy. If they try to establish one world system through threat and horror, then the world will end. On the other hand, if they try to unite into one through peace and joy, then the world can live forever. (9:319)

The mind is inclined to pursue the highest ideal. It tries to reach up to God. The body is the tool to realize our ideal. However, to realize our ideal requires effort, endurance, and self-sacrifice. There is tension between what the body pursues and what the mind pursues. While the mind is looking for the world of faith, the body is looking for the world of reason. Because of this, two conflicting views developed in human history. Because one view is rational and external, it emphasizes the superiority of the body. For example, physical satisfaction, physical beauty, and interest in science require the physical reality. The other view, centered on religious tradition, emphasizes value that goes beyond the body. The law of the mind, value, and God's revelation, which are of the realm of the mind, cannot be the object of scientific verification. These two views, which we can see in our lives, are the origin of two ideologies in today's world.

The democratic world, or free world, started from religious tradition and developed. The foundation for the modern concept of democracy can be traced to the Bible passage, "God created man in His image." This means that because human beings are children of God, the democratic world respects them. And it grants them the maximum possibility of choice because human behavior cannot have value unless it is freely expressed. On the other hand, communism is the result of a more external, secular trend of thought. After studying the French Revolution and the Enlightenment, Marx insisted on reconstructing society through violence by doing away with faith in God and applying the sociological method. Marx's sociological method is based on denying the existence of God. However, what is the result of Marxism in history? Although some people still support it, Marxism, which reigned for 70 years in the Soviet Union, has ended up a tragic failure. Some 1.5 million people's lives were sacrificed through false charges in order to establish a strong system of communism, but the world of justice and prosperity that Marx promised cannot be found in communist society. The countries that support the two great ideologies are confronting each other, and all mankind is threatened by a horrible destructive power that the world could never imagine. (166:130)

1) The Course of Historical Development and Communism

Those who have shaped history in the past centuries have been people with good minds, namely intellectuals. If we compare historical eras to parts of the human body, we could say this was the era of the head. But in the period surrounding the first and second world wars, militarists, namely people with power, influenced the world, ushering in another era -- the era of the fist. Now we are entering another era centering on the farmers and workers-the era of the foot. In order for heaven to reclaim everything from Satan's world, history had to develop in that way. In other words, human history is God's history of the providence for restoration.

Many people with good minds stood on Heaven's side and, most intellectuals from the democratic world who lead the free world today, including America, are people who believe in God. Now, little by little, Satan is being robbed of his head and body and, finally, he will be kicked out altogether. When humankind, who had been trampled underfoot by Satan, was snatched back by God, Satan faced the inevitable destiny of being eliminated in front of God. As Satan could no longer be attended by humankind, he founded the atheistic ideology Of Communism, with the intention of preventing humankind from attending God, too. You all need to know that. For this reason we can now see the worldwide phenomena of separation which is due to Satan. There is separation within the head and within the hand. The head symbolizes God and it can be called the information organ of the body. The organs that observe all things are in the head. Through the seven openings of the face, namely the mouth, the nostrils, the eyes and the ears, the world is perceived. Through this network of intelligence, which represents the number seven, Satan and evil things are to be completely cut off. Therefore, Satan is using his final means in order to escape.

Satan, who once opposed God, now acknowledges God. But now, in this era of the Last Days where Satan has had to reveal his true identity, he endeavors to deny himself and God so that neither will be worshipped. Communism is such an ideology. Also, Communism is an ideology that tries to prevent humankind from returning to God. Communists hold meetings at night. Secret directions and secret details are all decided on at night. They also meet under the ground. On the contrary, the democratic world does all these things in the daytime. Therefore the Communist Party is a movement whose aim is global Communization, making the whole world satanic. God is destined to govern the world, but because the satanic force of Communism has emerged, whose aim is to rule the world instead, God has a big headache.

2) The True Character of Materialism.

Now God and Satan are fighting over humankind. The Bible states that Satan seized authority in heaven and is ruler of the earth. Therefore God had to reclaim the sovereignty of heaven and of earth. For a long time prior to the First World War, Heaven had possessed the spiritual world. Since Heaven owned the spiritual world, Satan had to come down to earth, and with the onset of the war, an era began in which God and Satan struggled over global power. Deprived of the global spiritual world, Satan mobilized the world to oppose the heavenly world. What does that mean? The global cultural sphere of Christianity and the cultural sphere of Satan began fighting each other. Also in the spiritual world, centering on the cultural sphere of Christianity, there was a struggle against Satan. In the same way there is a global struggle on earth between the spiritual God who is united with the Christian countries and Satan who is united with countries opposing Christianity.

Because this world was under his dominion, Satan was able to muster the intellectual elite and upper classes to join together in opposing God. That fight took place prior to the First World War. It was a time when the upper class, which held power in the world, mobilized Satan's world and struck God. Again, referring to the human body, Satan mobilized the head to oppose Heaven. That was the First World War. Next, because Satan lost the head, he turned from the upper class to the middle class. He was pushed down to that level. The era of the neck passed and the era of the arm, namely the era of power, began. He tried to oppose God with power. This was an era of militarism that corresponds to the middle class. The era of militarism manifested the attitude that with power alone everything will work out. That was the Second World War. Satan was pushed down to the middle class level. In terms of the human body, at this point, Heaven had taken everything above the hip. Therefore Satan, who was pushed down, had no choice but to head towards the very bottom. Thus began the era of the foot. This is the era of the workers and farmers which is Satan's last attempt to revive. Through Communism, Satan has called together the lower classes centered on workers and farmers. This is the very bottom.

Satan has thus reached the lowest level, and when he is expelled from there, he will have nowhere to go. Because he will have nowhere to go and will not be worshipped by humankind, he has created an atheistic ideology with the purpose of preventing humankind also from worshipping God. Therefore this ideology is called Earthism -- Materialism. It is also called Economism. He is trying to rule the world through economics. Marxism is a philosophy of economics. It is an ideology that strives to remove completely the element of heart, the internal God, and is determined to exclusively possess humankind.

When you look at this, you all have to understand how crafty and cunning Satan is. Therefore you have to understand that Communism is Satan's knowledge and wisdom. Because Communism is a movement that is trying to conquer the world not by exalting humankind but by exalting matter, Communists give more priority to matter than to people. Communists think mankind has evolved from matter and don't recognize the value of people. Originally, there was value in people doing things centered on God; but because all that was denied, the world became a world of materialism. Therefore it is easier to eliminate one person than it is to destroy one house. If there is the choice between the destruction of one house or the killing of 10 people, the latter will be chosen. There is even no problem with getting rid of many people. This kind of "ism" is now swaying the world.

If the upper class, namely, the head and body, had fulfilled its responsibility, the foot would now be under control; but because it failed in its responsibility, the foot is able to walk around and cause trouble. If the democratic world had fulfilled its responsibility and the upper class (neck) and the middle class(body) had united with the Lord, forming a normal body, the world could have been made one. Because this didn't happen, it is as if everything died completely.

All created things are matter. If this 'ism' that loves matter is so determined to dominate the world, then we need to think about how tough the people in favor of the Creator need to become. It is then a reasonable principle that the 'ism' centered on the Creator and the love for the Creator's sovereignty needs to be several times stronger than the "ism" centered on all things and the love of the sovereignty of the Soviet Union centered on materialism. This principle should be totally clear to you. It is said that humankind evolved from the soil of the earth. However, the soil came into existence for humankind. If you don't understand this correctly, the world will become Satan's world. You have to understand that the mission of our Unification Church today is to make this clear. Therefore if only you all crush Satan's world, then the world will be ours. This is our Unificationism. You have to know that the ideal world will appear for the first time when Heaven takes away the spiritual and physical world that Satan has dominated externally and can control them. Do you understand? (Yes).

You have to know that we have first of all to separate from Satan's dominion. Until now humankind has fought about territory and people. Materialism is a theory that intends to captivate people's bodies. It is devoid of any concept which connects with spirituality and the cosmic purpose of Heavenly law and eternal life. This world belongs to humankind.

But the basis of materialism is the historical view of economics and it upholds a world in favor of materialism . However, democracy is putting humankind itself at the center. In fact, all kinds of Marxist theories, such as the theories of labor value, surplus value, dialectic materialism and historical materialism are completely opposite to the truth and lend justification to a violent revolution.

3) The Alternative to Materialism

What is atheism? Atheism says there is no God. Materialism, centered on matter, and humanism, are atheistic theories. Atheism is centered only on itself. Why did an empire such as Rome go to ruin? Because it was not united with God's principles of cause and result, God's principle of the ideal and God's principle of creation. What is the cause? Self-investment. What is God going to do after investing Himself? He is going to look for love. Even though God invests everything, God is in need of love. He invested himself for something greater. That is the bottom line.

Rome, which had its eyes on the world, was hoping for an ideal world centered on Rome; but it didn't invest itself enough. While facing the world it didn't invest its country enough. If Rome had sacrificed and invested itself, what would have happened? The world would have become one with Rome. If you compare the fundamental roots of Godism, theism and materialism it becomes very obvious. When atheism, regarding theism, claims that God doesn't exist in the social system, then that in itself amounts to destruction and self-exhaustion. Under this system, the more power is generated, the more exhaustion there is. The motive power of love cannot be supplied in this way. The Communists appeared centering on common property, but why does common property achieve less than private property?

This is the problem. From the viewpoint of common property, all groups that possess the right of ownership centered on the profit of the group need to put more importance on the individual than on the profit of the group. If it is done like that it works. Do you understand? The Party needs to have more regard for the individual than for its own desired profit. This means that property doesn't only belong to the Party but also to a higher private owner. Such a concept hasn't been realized. Always the individual has had to live only for the sake of the group. There is no concept of the Party also living for the individual. That is Satan; that is called a system of dictatorship. What is on Satan's side? The Party centered on the Party; this is absolutism. It has no "ism" that claims living absolutely for the smaller part, or shows the Party to be existing for the sake of the individual and family. That is Satan. Therefore he is pulling the individual into hell. Because the individual can't realize a reciprocal foundation of ideal give and take action, he becomes a worthless and entirely destroyed existence. Therefore he can only go to hell. Do you understand what that means?

Communism is a contradiction. It is a logical contradiction to set up a dictatorship regime centered on workers and farmers. Such a logic cannot become an ideal logic. The ideal needs to have give and take. Can you realize the ideal alone? If that was the case, God, who is the greatest ideal subject, could have felt satisfied about being by himself, but he created the world in order to pursue the realm of ideal love in relationship with an object. Therefore, we must clearly grasp that the logic of love is based on the origin of creation and has to develop in that context. Isn't that so? That means it can never be separated. If you consider different viewpoints such as an individual outlook or a family outlook, they should be connected with the bone. Therefore we have to center everything on the heartistic realm of love. That direction is inevitable regardless of whether you live in the east or in the west.

If there is something good, the Party wants to get it and doesn't want to give it to the individual. If there is something good, the group shouldn't center on their desire for possession. Without love this is impossible. The parents, if in the position of subject, don't keep something good to themselves, but want to give it to their children because of love. They want to give until they exhaust themselves. In this world, such love doesn't exist. People are centered on the desire for possession and don't think of giving what is theirs to someone else. Therefore the parents don't show any appreciation for their children. Everything is hooked onto Satan's side centered on individualism. Therefore, in such a world the place where this love can be realized is already destroyed. For this reason individualism and the desire for possession belong to Satan.

The desire for possession centered on love is not for material things but for the ideal. Everything can be sacrificed for that ideal. Every aspect of life desired by humankind, including even one's own life, can be sacrificed. Therefore, this dimension is different. No matter how much sacrifice is made, it doesn't become a problem to human life. However, this is not the case with the concept of possession centered on the individual. One cannot go up to a higher level within that concept. You all know Communism, but remember the concept of Communism is an ideology centered on matter. It is not an ideology centered on God. Also, what is democracy? It is an "ism" centered on people. If so, what is the original Adamism? It is the way of true love: if there is only true love everything will be resolved. if so, where does True Loveism start from? It starts from God. In that case, when we ask what kind of circumstances humankind is hoping for, it is not a world in which we eat and live well. It is instead a world of True Loveism.

3. Dialectical Materialism And The Alternative

1) Hegel's Basic Mistake

Hegel's dialectic was wrong. Do you know where to acknowledge the concept called "struggle" which is found in Hegel's dialectic? If we delve deeply into the mind of humankind, we find that the conscience and the physical mind are struggling. Therefore, Hegel thought that struggle existed there from the beginning. He misinterpreted, thinking that this struggle was an intrinsic part of the world which God created. But this interpretation lacked understanding of the fall of humankind. This was his fundamental mistake.

If you investigate deeply the deep mind of fallen humankind, you will find that two opposing minds, the conscience and the physical mind, are confronting each other. It is this confrontation that is behind humankind's historical development. If we analyze fallen humankind, we can see that man embodies two contradictory natures. But a theory was created stating that the universe had also developed in that way and that God had created man as a being who embodied these two contradictory natures. Communist ideology analyzes all matters, and understands the development of history, from a dialectic viewpoint. They are propagating a theory of struggle in which the social reality is divided into an upper sphere and a lower sphere, and history develops through the confrontation between these two spheres. Therefore, they created a theory that claims that what existed before has to be destroyed for the sake of development.

Hegel's dialectic took the position that humankind hadn't fallen. But, in fact, the opposite is true. Because of the fall of humankind, the conscience and physical mind started to oppose and struggle with each other. Created humankind originally didn't have any contradiction within itself. We absolutely need a substantial movement upholding such a viewpoint, which is one with the standard of the original creation. Hegel regarded contradiction as being inherent in "the market of life". He regarded contradiction as being intrinsic to everyday life and that religion is strange. However, Hegel's thought and his formulated theory are fundamentally flawed. It was a mistake to regard fallen mankind as a being that was originally created like that. Therefore, we need to quickly emphasize and promote the concept that humankind did fall.

Within humankind the conscience and physical mind are arguing with each other. The expansions of these two entities ultimately caused the division of the world into democracy/spiritualism and Communism/materialism. As these two entities have developed, the harvest is being manifested as the Last Days, which is a phenomenon of our present time. From such a viewpoint, how shall our Unification thought tackle this issue? Because the starting point was flawed, we have to go back to the origin, which is a higher dimension.

What original human form would constitute a higher dimension? It is not a form where the conscience and physical mind are fighting with each other but rather a form in which conscience and physical mind are united. From the viewpoint of a standard of absolute and eternal unity, the spiritual world and physical world have to become one. Until now we have all been false. Look at yourself! Why are you false? You are struggling with your mind and body disunity. How can that be called true? When two are fighting can they become true? (No). Humankind in this state of falseness was examined carefully and the contradictory logic called dialectic was found. All the discoveries made by people such as Hegel came from the study of fallen, struggling humankind. Nowadays, philosophers generally don't understand the concept of the Fall, and when they examine the mind they say, " it seems like this", and something approximating a dialectic principle emerges. Looking at man from the point of having already fallen, the theory of the origin of struggle can be given much credence. If you analyze the mind of humankind, there is clear evidence of struggle, making this theory seem quite plausible.

2) The Mistake of the Dialectic Theory

Communism says that everything develops because there is power in the macrocosm. They acknowledge the surrounding world first and then develop the logic. In order for anything to exist, there first needs to be an environment in which that existence can be sustained. Water, earth and air have to be there. These are the absolutely indispensable environmental conditions needed. If you analyze their argument, where is the starting point of the environment which enables evolution? There cannot be any. That is the contradiction. Where does the life-supporting environment begin?" "Naturally". "If you say naturally, according to which law?" "Because of power". "But how is power generated?" Power cannot be generated by itself. Before there is power, there needs to be a reciprocal foundation. The same is true for scientific phenomena: there cannot be any action or movement unless there is a reciprocal base which is connected with purpose. If that is so, what do you need before power can exist? You need a reciprocal foundation. There needs to be a concept of subject and object in order to acknowledge a reciprocal foundation. There needs to be a base of common purpose so that subject and object, plus and minus, can engage in give-and-take-action. Therefore the phenomenon of power or action can be generated only within the domain of the common purpose of power. If that is so, then the dialectic that Communism upholds is debunked.

Communists say there was something in opposition to the origin, and that through struggle they will become one. The origin and that which is opposing it are completely different concepts. They have a different sphere of purpose. Can they become one while they have different spheres of purpose? They don't say that originally there was an origin and something opposing that origin. Rather, they say that first there was some opposing element which had to go through a course of struggle in order to reach the origin. However, reciprocal action can only occur within the limit of the common-purpose sphere. It absolutely cannot be generated in a situation that would bring negative and damaging results. Mutual give-and-take-action occurs within a sphere where the common purpose is established. From this viewpoint the dialectic of Communism is fundamentally wrong. Everything exists reciprocally. If the object is chosen, the purpose automatically makes itself apparent. That purpose possesses even greater value than the sum of the two entities. Therefore the two become united not because of mutual contradictory confrontation, but for the sake of accomplishing the common purpose. This is the fundamental idea of the Unification Church. With this proof you can turn this false theory upside down, and the theories of historical materialism, economics and all of Marx's theories will be proven false.

What is Communism? It recognizes neither subject nor object. There is also neither direction nor purpose. The relationship of subject and object is regarded as one of struggle. They become one through conflict. On earth, where does such a law exist? (Father laughs). Is it possible? Does it mean that man and woman or mind and body become one through fighting? They say that even though there is subject and object, matter comes first, not the mind. The mind is a by-product of matter." They are just turning things upside down. This bad guy Satan! While he says, "direction is struggle", he is striving to realize a direction characterized by struggle. This is not a direction towards peace. He says, "Unification needs to see blood and as you see blood, there is unification." This violates the principle of historical development as well as the principle upon which the universe exists. Power is always generated through mutual give-and-take action between subject and object. Subject and object don't have give-and-take in order to damage each other. If the head gets chopped off, there can be no give-and-take action. For example, during adolescence when it comes to dating, a man wants to meet a woman as a partner and vice versa. As they meet, they have to like each other. As long as there is no plus or benefit experienced, one absolutely won't give of oneself. One dislikes to give. If it becomes clear that someone would receive benefit from a relationship and that it would not result in any damage, then that person would want to have give-and-take with the other. But if they meet for the first time and from the first day on there are only minus elements, they won't want to meet again. They absolutely won't want to see each other.

Even if you look at subject and object from the viewpoint of mutual purpose, unless one can receive more plus points and greater purpose from a partner than one would receive by being alone, one doesn't want to have give-and-take with that partner. Once again, if a good result doesn't come, there won't be any give-and-take.

What does good mean? It means that it becomes plus. What does bad mean? If things are constantly taken away, eventually everything disappears and becomes a minus. Good things become plus and prosper, while bad things become minus and perish. So, if there is a minus situation, no matter whether there is a relationship between subject and object and regardless of whether more power is applied, the dynamic of give-and-take-action won't be generated. When we look at it from this viewpoint, the dialectic of Communism is ignorant of that argument. In order for there to be power, a relationship between subject and object is necessary. This is a prerequisite. Even when you conduct a chemical experiment and look at the tendency of chemical elements to ionize, you will notice that the elements don't act unconditionally. If a chemical element can increase and fulfill it's given purpose through interaction with another element, it will act immediately. If there is even a tiny element added that would bring minus and disturb the chemical element itself, it absolutely won't act. This universe is acting and protecting itself. That is a principle. That is called a scientific principle. Do you understand?

Nowadays, the world faces enormous problems because of Communists' attachment of great importance to philosophy and dialectic theory. There is no existence that doesn't possess the aspect of purpose. Development occurs only where a greater purpose is pursued. If we look at humankind, we should see that it is a resultant entity. It exists because something caused it to exist.

3) The Concept of Struggle in Communism

If you look at the dialectic on which Communist ideology is centered, what kind of principle of struggle does it provide? Every social existence centered on a contradictory course is divided into an upper element and a lower element. The upper and lower elements cannot become united and the upper element exploits the lower element. The concept of love doesn't exist. There is only a concept of struggle. What are they aiming at? Utopia -- the ideal. What is the ideal? It is a world of peace resulting from struggle. Such a world of peace is different from the peace that democracy talks about today. Everything that is violating that peace is eliminated. It is called a reactionary element. They talk about a peaceful world in which all reactionary elements are eliminated. That is the difference. Today the Soviet Union advocates peace centered on Marxism-Leninism and thus doesn't mean a state of peace through becoming one with non-supportive elements, but a state of peace in which all reactionary elements that violate Marxism-Leninism are eliminated. They are talking about a state of peace in which there are no opposing elements. That is the difference.

Democracy talks about a concept of peace where right and left harmonize and become one, thus creating an ideal state. That is the fundamental difference. Democracy is talking about inclusive and idealistic concepts and not about concepts of elimination and destruction. Therefore, this Communist ideology cannot be approved or tolerated by humankind, and people like us must become the spearhead in the fight against it worldwide. In communism, love, and even parents and family, are regarded as major areas of exploitation. According to this thought, children exploit the position of their parents for their own benefit. Within this theory, you cannot say there is love.

The question is whether there can be truth here or not. Today, Communism proclaims, "We have to gain supremacy over the whole world." Whoever opposes that will be expelled and eliminated. Even one's colleagues and parents aren't immune and can be eliminated. How is it possible to massacre people? It is possible when the absolute value of human life, even that of one's own friends and relatives, is not recognized. The only thing attributed with this value is the Party. The Party is only a skeleton. The more one regards the Party as the greatest entity, the more it becomes fearful and cold-hearted. Do mind and body feel comfortable in such a place? Surely not. Because of the ever changing structure centered on the dialectic dynamic, you cannot live eternally. You have to know that this theory cannot aspire to anything eternal and elevated.

4) The Contradiction of the Theory of Struggle

Now the world is divided in two: the democratic system and the communist system. Which one is true? Both of them claim to be true, don't they? Does it need to be officially approved as to which one is true? Such approval has to come from history. According to Communist theory, history has to be officially recognized. Because history develops through struggle, according to the dialectic argument, tradition is not cherished. Therefore Satan is the ringleader of the destruction of tradition. Satan is the leader of destruction. Thousands of years of history cannot be set up. Because such a system is false, it cannot make any historical claims. That means that there is no traditional historical background following the unchanging rule of the Principle.

Then, when is the Communist world going to set up a historical foundation of tradition that is unchanging and based on the truth. They talk about a world of utopia . . . . Mankind passes through the stage of socialism and enters the era of communist society. Is the communist society, therefore, the end? What would the world become with such a contradictory argument? Dialectical materialism embodies the concept of struggle. The inherent state of contradiction is resolved through struggle. The conclusion is that the ideal world cannot be established through the concept of struggle, but only through the concept of investment. That which becomes the subject has to invest. If you hold a high position and you invest yourself, you will decrease but your object will increase. Students will claim, "There is a need for a revolution of consciousness. Evil has to be chased out and good has to remain." That is right, but is the Communist party good? The essence of dialectic materialism is conflict. Does conflict lead to achievement? Is such an argument correct? When man and woman love each other, is that conflict? Man and woman become one through love not conflict. Communism regards man and woman as contradictory beings. So how would it be possible to become one in harmony? They are crazy! Because of them the world is collapsing.

Dialectic theory is ridiculous. Two entities confront each other and through struggle they become one. The argument goes that every day man and woman are struggling, but next morning there is development. (laughter). Is that possible? It's far from it. If there is fighting, there is damage on both sides and there is retreat. In the history of the world, have you ever seen a country that fought and became rich and powerful? You must know the answer to this. The dialectic is a concept of struggle. The starting point is dissatisfaction. A dissatisfied Satan broke God's will. You shouldn't be manipulated by Satan who rebelled against God's will and who is using a theoretical base to cause confusion throughout the world.

What is the concept of struggle in Communism? It is a doctrine that weakens both the upper and lower levels through division and conflict. We must recognize and go beyond the failure of the first and second Israel and instead embrace the ideology of the unification of the whole world centered on the sphere of the third Israel. The ideal is not achievable through the fist or through power, but only through love. We have already reached an era in which many problems cannot be solved. Therefore, secular people question why humankind has become that way. Today, history is going to ruin in a whirlpool of confusion because religion can provide only a vague explanation of the cause of the fall and cannot present it in a systematic way.

From what angle does the Unification Church look at history? History is indeed a history of struggle; but good and evil are transformed through that struggle. That is the difference. Good and evil fight with each other and evil becomes eliminated, and as this struggle has gradually become a global struggle, the world is changing toward goodness. That is the view of history of the Unification Church. Do parents need development and revolution in their hearts? What do you think? Even animals know how to love their offspring, don't they? Can the dialectics of Marx, Lenin and Hegel be applied here? The concept of restoration is not found in dialectic theory. It doesn't develop. The argument that everything will return to the developing world -- the Communist world, is false. That logic is absurd. It starts off from a static, unchanging point, and goes through an unchanging course and connects with an unchanging end-point and finally arrives at something unified. That is not going to bring about a world of love and oneness. It's impossible with this theory. If it was possible with this theory, I would have already brought an end to Communism. Because I am a person who has been confronted with Communism since my youth, I became today the leader of anti-Communism.

Why is religion needed? Religion is needed in order to resolve humankind's contradiction and to unite God and man. Religion is needed until the ideal is reached. Therefore, when the perfect human of God appears, religion will not be needed anymore. In the midst of this contradictory environment, we yearn and hope for the ideal which can be reached through the framework called religion. This is true theoretically. But we can conclude that it is impossible to claim that contradictory humankind can realize the ideal world through rapid progress and struggle. Today, it is impossible through dialectic theory or through Communism. It has no standard for realizing it. Rather, it is ignoring the standard. They say that matter comes before spirit, which means that the lump of meat, the body, is perfect. If we look at ourselves, can we say that the body is more perfect than the mind? (No.) The body exists in the limited sphere, while the mind exists in the unlimited sphere. If we question which of the two is greater, it is the mind, not the body. Analyzing in this way, if we look at the systems of Communism and Democracy, we should recognize that only theism, in the form of religion, provides the logic and a path which leads to the realization of the ideal.

What kind of man is Reverend Moon? Amidst the whirlpool of such problems, Reverend Moon has taken greater pains to solve these problems than any other person. How can a standard be made that is unchangeable even after tens of thousands of years? If even after countless years from now, people, centering on an "ism" which upholds an absolute standard of the past, invest themselves wholeheartedly facing limitations and persevering with a desperate and absolute conviction, the whole world will automatically become unified. From such a viewpoint, unification absolutely cannot come about in this present world centered on the dialectic of Communism. It is a logical contradiction to say that unification comes through struggle. They have hope for the future and pursue unification, but through such a method a unified world cannot be realized.

5) What Cannot be Explained Through Dialectic Theory

What is true love? Is it changeable or unchangeable? (Unchangeable.) Let us look at the types of unchanging love in this world. What are they? Is it the love between husband and wife? (No.) Is it the love of parents for their children? Which one is it? Which one is unchangeable? (Parents' love.) Between the love of children for their parents and the love of parents for their children which one is more unchangeable? (The love of parents for the children.) We can see throughout history the fact that no matter how much love changes, the love of parents for their children doesn't change. So what does the problem become here? Can Communism explain through dialectic theory the power of love that parents have for their children? That is the problem. Can they or can't they? (They cannot.) They absolutely cannot. For example, let's assume the son of the biggest leader of the Communist party gets in trouble with the Communist law and is sentenced to death. As he is about to die, what is the heart of his parents like? Would they say "Die quickly, you villain."? Whatever the Party says and does away with, will parents have the desire, centered on parental love, to save their child or not? Which mind comes first? Is it the mind that says you have to die or the mind that has sympathy and likes to forgive? Which mind comes first? What would the professors who teach dialectic theory of Communism be like. They would be the same. How about the worker or farmer! Wouldn't they react the same way if their children's lives were in danger? Is it any different? This is a natural phenomena. Even a dog dies for the sake of his puppies. Even animals are like that. Can this love be revolutionized?

Can the theory of Communism change it? Does that make sense? (No.) Regardless of what it is, neither Communism nor Democracy can revolutionize such a true, original love. The conclusion is that it is unchangeable. Do you understand and recognize this? Do you absolutely recognize this? Does it become recognized by theory? Then why is parent's love like that? Why does such a love endure in the world in which we live? Where does it originate from? The parents love. Prior to the expression of parents' love, the love is already there. What is the motive behind the result? Where is the cause? As soon as one thinks, one needs to have this love, it shows itself. Is that a motive of the result that oneself doesn't even know? Is it a position of motivation or a position of result? What is the origin? (God.) As a result, we come to know the fact that there is one entity called God who is at the origin of all our ancestors. Man is a resultant being, not a causal being. Because the cause and the result have to be the same, the result needs to become one with the cause. Because they have the same form, if it applies to the result, it also applies to the cause. That is correct theory. If there is no cause, there is also no result.

Is the love between parents and children good or bad? No matter how much revolution and change takes place in the world, and even though the theory of development through dialectic transformation expands to some extent, there is no power that can revolutionize the parents' heart of love for their children. Can the bird's love for it's off spring be revolutionized? Can that be done or not? (Cannot.) Can that be changed? (Cannot.) It is absolute. It was the same a thousand years ago and ten thousand years ago. Communism claims that everything develops centered on the concept of struggle. If that is the case, when we look at the salmon's behavior, we should expect greater development. But how is it that they endure so much hardship in order to reach the place where, once they lay their eggs, they die. The question is why do they die? What is eternally unchanging, absolute, good and can absorb everything and can cause transformation to goodness. That is God. But even God, of an unchanging mind and center, cannot do it alone. Love is needed. Love has to be found. When you ask the Communist Party, they also hope for eternal and complete love. It is the same with them. Therefore we can make a theoretical conclusion that whereas the ideal of dialectic philosophy cannot bring happiness to humankind, the ideal of unchanging-love philosophy can. Do you understand? Nobody complains about that. The king as well as the worker likes that. It surpasses any rank. You have to know that there cannot be any ranks. (91-146)



Section 6. Headwing Ideology For Unification (Part 1)

1. Existence Of God

One of the agonies that people throughout the world in the latter part of 20th century are faced with is whether or not God truly exists. The majority of people insist that God does not exist. For this reason, half of these people are praising mammonism centered on humanism, and the other half are praising communism centered on materialism. We need to have a clear understanding about God. Please do not forget what I am saying right now. Certainly, God is alive. (4/26/1981)

Had humans not fallen, it would not have been necessary to ask the question whether or not God is alive because one would know the answer through his or her original mind. In other words, had the human ancestors not fallen, but instead, had established a true family as the parents of goodness in this universe, multiplying that family in this world, such a discussion would not have been necessary. Because they would have been connected to God through their blood lineage, they would have known God's existence immediately even through their bodies. Like a tree, no explanation would have been required. Had God created humans in a way that they could understand Him only through explanations, one could say that something is wrong with His creation of humans. Originally, humans did not need an explanation. But the humans who should have started their history, transcending explanations, due to the fall, started history alienated from God on the level of an individual, a family, a tribe, a nation, and the world. They ended up living in a world where they discuss whether or not God exists.

Without the fall, had humans been born from good parents with their original nature fully developed, it would not have been necessary to question whether or not God truly exists. From their birth, they would have known it naturally. Isn't a baby in the womb born knowing how to suck its mother's breast? As soon as a baby is born, if breasts are shown in front of its eyes, it knows how to suck automatically. Likewise, had humans not fallen, they could have known their relationship with God, and they could have known how to resolve any problems, and could have understood the right path to follow. However, due to the fall, they forgot all about this. As a result, they came to the point where they created a world in which they doubt the existence of God. This is indeed a miserable situation. (120-306)

The most serious problem that took place on earth is the appearance of communism. Why is this such a serious event? It is so because it states that God is dead, although God is truly alive. What is the most serious sin or crime? It is to lie, saying that someone does not exist when he or she clearly does. When a certain person is alive, if someone tells a lie that he or she is dead, that person will become his or her greatest enemy. If your parents are alive, if you say that they are not, there is no greater sin. (22-126)

At an early age, I experienced the essence of all religions. The first issue of all religions is whether or not the absolute God truly exists, and this is the most important question for humans. Does God exist? His existence as a being with absolute value determines the value of humans, who are finite and are in a relative position. Therefore, we must resolve this matter clearly. However, none of the saints and sages, philosophers, and religious people, who came to the earth and passed away, resolved this matter clearly before humanity. Today, humans cannot find an ultimate solution to the challenge of communism, which states that God does not exist. Actually, even that problem is due to the failure of democracy, which cannot clearly answer the questions related to God. Furthermore, all the phenomena taking place at the end of this century are also due to the failure of religions today, which cannot resolve the same questions related to God. (4/25/1981)

Many people are living in this world. In today's world, problems do not remain a stranger's but are our own. Such is the world where we are now living. Whether we are living in the world of democracy or of communism, people are anxious to realize the world of God and they seek for the world of peace. Yet, to establish such a world, we come to realize that humans cannot do it alone. We know that we came to a point where we cannot, in the true sense, build a unified world of peace, with power, wisdom, culture, or anything else done by humans alone. From this perspective, what is the central issue for resolving all problems of the world? To answer this question clearly, the issue of the existence of God is more important than anything else. If all humans come to clearly understand that God truly exists, they will clearly come to understand where His will is heading, and then this world will become one unified world of peace, an ideal world.

Once people come to know God's existence, both the democratic world and the communist world will be able to find solutions for all problems that they face. Once they know God's existence and His will, all humanity will have no choice but to follow God and His will. Until the present time, numerous religions have existed, but no religion could clearly present evidence of God's existence, the most fundamental question of all mankind. Nor could philosophy do it, although that is what they have been trying to pursue. Therefore, rather than pursuing God in a vague and ambiguous position, Rev. Moon believes that we should deal with the questions of God from practical viewpoints. (151-131)

What will the Unification Church do in front of all humanity who are groaning at the limit line of this despair? One of the things that the Unification Church should do for them is to answer the question of God's existence. (33-226 )

1) Proving God's Existence

The most important task for our VOC activities is to prove the reality of God's existence. Although as VOC members our hard work is important and appreciated, we should show the real existence of God to communists who deny it. However, unless we strongly feel His existence ourselves, we shall not be able to have the conviction that we can defeat communism. Let me give you an interesting example in order to explain to you the existence of God. Before I do, first, I would like to ask you a question: what part of your body do you love the most? I am asking you this question, dealing with visible things since mind is invisible. Then what is it? Is this not an interesting question? Someone might say it is his ears, saying that they are "ears of fortune" in the belief that they will bring fortune to him or her. Someone else, for the same reason, however, might say that it is his or her nose. Also, another person might say it is his or her eyes, saying that they are like that of a Chinese phoenix, etc. There will be all kinds of people who will come up with all kinds of reasons as to their preferences.

However, the most important part of our body is our face. That is why people normally do not talk about someone's body whether it is handsome or ugly, but do talk about his or her face in terms of its beauty or ugliness. The reason is because it is the most important part of human body. However, what is most important in a human face is the eyes. This is because, although all other parts are fixed and cannot move, eyes can move in all directions, while engaging themselves in various activities. Further, the first part that comes into being even with animals are the eyes. If you pay a close attention to a tadpole that is being born, you will notice that the first part that is being made is eyes.

What does this mean? This means that, in this universe, there is a central being who has been existing, like these eyes, even before any other beings came to exist. That is why our eyes symbolize God. On the other hand, our noses symbolize humans. It is the last to develop of all of the body parts of human beings. When a baby's nose is kind of flat, but as he or she grows, it grows big and protrudes around the age of his or her teens. The reason is that at the time of God's creation, humans, which are symbolized by the nose were created last. The nose was created last. When a human inhales, air goes in through two nostrils, but later, it goes through only one nostril, meeting at one point.

Here, two nostrils symbolize a man and a woman, respectively, and like a nose, they eventually become one. Then, what does a mouth symbolize? It symbolizes all things. That is why humans have 32 teeth, which symbolize the entire world, which consists of four directions and eight directions (4 x 8). That is, it symbolizes all things in the universe. Then what about ears? They can communicate with four directions of north, south, east and west. From this viewpoint, we can understand that the closest and the most familiar organ of the human body is our face. That is why we look into our face after washing it in the morning, at which time, people normally only think of their external look of their face.

However, let us, for a moment set aside the external look, and think about the root of eyes in particular. The eyes did not know the existence of sun before they were born. If any ancestors of humans or other creations with eyes are asked a question whether they knew the existence of the sun before their births, they will be unable to answer this question. Thus, eyes themselves were born into this world without knowing that sun exists. Also, when you look at eyelashes, why were they made? I personally think that they were made to prevent dust from getting into the eyes, already knowing that there is dust in the air. Then, when eyelashes first came into being, did they know that air and dust exist in the world? We cannot say so.

Nevertheless, how did they come into being? Furthermore, we have tear ducts in our eyes. Do you think that the eyes knew in advance that the water in the eyes will evaporate due to the sunlight? They did not know. Nevertheless, as if a water-pipe was installed for a water faucet, our eyes have tear ducts. If we didn't, within 30 minutes our eyes would have turned red. Even if we think of only one part of body, the eyes, in our face that we look at on a daily basis, we find them a palace of mystery. But come to think of it, the fact that eyes were made in preparation for the sun, without even knowing that the sun exists in the universe, and the fact that eyelashes came into being even without knowing that air exists, and dust exists in the air is truly amazing. Further, when eyes blink in order to prevent the dryness of the eyes, the fact that a tear duct is attached, is truly remarkable as well.

Today, communists assert that the universe exists naturally. However, when you took at the universe, existing so scientifically, no matter how minute some part of it may be, we cannot say that it just exists automatically. Let us yield to them 100 percent. Yet their assertion "natural or automatic" is not a blind "natural or automatic." Then we cannot help but to come to a conclusion that the "natural or automatic" is a result of a nature with an inherent sense of direction and purpose. From this perspective, it is for sure that someone must have known that the sun exists even before eyes came into being. Likewise, even before eyes came into being, someone must have known that there is air, and in the air, dust exists. We cannot say that they came into being automatically when no one knew about it. Then who could know it? Ladies and gentlemen, who claims the superiority of humankind? Could it be the eyes themselves? Our eyes, nose, and ears, respectively, are considered to be a palace of mystery. But, as evolutionists say, do you believe that they came into being automatically based on such an unscientific theory? They say that living things came to be as they are according to the laws of mutation.

But that is nothing but a theory that is used as a means to defend their evolutionism with its many contradictions. It is a serious matter for us to understand this question. Before I and my eyes knew, the fact is that someone first knew that the sun and dust exist in this world and prepared us with eyes and eyelashes, with an incredible knowledge. Then, who can that being be? When seen from this perspective, it is only logical that we can arrive at a conclusion that a central being, a subject, who can have dominion over humans, exists in the universe. It is all right to say that the subject is a concept, a thought, or a cognition as put in today's academic language. However, because such subject created humans with knowledge with incredible depth that goes beyond the material dimension, humans came to have systematic forms and relations. This, we cannot deny.

In order to exist, nothing comes into being without a purpose. It just does not happen. Then, why does direction exist? Direction exists where there is a purpose. Otherwise, we can come to a conclusion that it does not exist. Ladies and gentlemen, you came to Belvedere early this morning. Why? Did you say to yourself, "Just go in that direction, without a reason nor a purpose?" Because of your intention to listen to the words of Rev. Moon, you came to visit Belvedere. Then we can conclude that a direction comes only with a purpose. Well, let me ask you the question whether or not an amoebae has an ability to invest power or energy beyond its own ability, and to present a direction and a purpose? What do you think? [No.] It is impossible. It is illogical. It is just nonsense. Nevertheless, communists try to justify their theory of dialectics. But it just does not work. The theory of dialectics cannot be logical because it teaches that a direction can be presented even without a purpose. Without a purpose, everything is destroyed.

Still, such a question is asked, and people do not know. So, since it cannot be done within itself, we can say that something was added or invested in it. That is what happened. When viewed from this perspective, it is only sensible to think that there is a motivating being in existence. Such a theory is scientific. Then what do you mean by "scientific?" When something hypothetical fits with reality, it is called "scientific." If someone says that energy comes into being automatically, it is not scientific. In order for energy to be generated, either heat or an injection should be given. Then, it works. A magnet is turned to the south, it is directed to the north. What has that directional nature? Why? Can material itself, nature itself possess such an active inclination or characteristic? No. It cannot.

Being scientific means that it fits a theory. And the theory should be in line with its hypothesis, proof, and reality. They should be based on the same principle. From this view, God is the causal being of the universe. He is the causal being of all of these functions. He is the causal being who adds such energy. He is the causal being who gives direction and purpose. Therefore, it is inevitable to come to the conclusion that such a causal being exists. Further, we call him the being of character. Why? Because He presents a purpose with a direction always centered on a motivation, and because He keeps this position without wavering. That is why one can say that we travel to the world of purpose via a direction through a cause. When viewed from such a perspective, the causal being of the whole is called God.

Why do we lead a life of faith? It is to invest a higher form of energy that transcends ourselves as individuals. Then where is that direction headed? Towards the world of higher realm, not the fallen world in which we are now living. Isn't that right? That is why a theory that God does not exist is groundless. The cause and the effect always match. Right? [Yes.] The more complicated the process is, the more complicated the cause and the purpose are. That is why it is more valuable. The broader the width the more valuable the process is. (89-74)

Even when seen from the perspective of how the conscience works, we cannot say that God does not exist. God exists. Those who absolutely deny the existence of God must also deny the function of conscience. By the same token, as long as we absolutely admit it, God absolutely exists. For this reason, we cannot deny the existence of God. (56-166)

Our belief in the existence of God is not merely a theory. When viewing it from the principled relationship of subject and object, our position is not only that it is inevitable that God must exist, but that even before I came into being, and even before I was able to think, did not God exist first? Did God not have dominion over everything about me including my senses? Coming to realize this point is more important than anything else. Is it not a principle that we come to understand after recognizing it first? It is not the other way around. We do not know this cold climate first before feeling it, but we feel the cold weather first, and next we understand the feeling of being cold. Likewise, if God exists, we should feel his existence first, with our own cells. The level of feeling Him is the question. In other words, the question is how we can confirm our actual experiences. (58-29)

2) God Should Be Invisible.

The question of whether or not God exists is a complicated one. If God exists, would you be happy or not if He is visible to everyone's eyes, and can be met by anyone whenever he or she desires to? [We would be unhappy.]

God is absolute, unique, and remains at the very top. Therefore, people would like to possess Him alone. Nevertheless, if He is visible, what will happen? From this view, if God is in the midst of us, do you think that there will be anyone who would dislike God or not? [No one.] Of course, everyone would like Him. But since He is the only being, will there be competitions or not? [There will be.] Then, the one who has the strongest fist will possess God alone. [Laughter.] Then, the head gangster or a wrestling champion will make God his own. Have you ever thought of it? And when you look at the world, would the U.S.A. like God or not? [They would.] Then, would a communist country, such as Russia, like God or not? [They would.] Then each nation would fight to possess God on their side, wouldn't they? [They would.] They would fight even with an atomic bomb.

Then who will stop the fight? Who can? If a handsome-looking God is in front of our eyes, everyone will continue fighting to keep Him on his or her side. Such a war will not be compared with the wars taking place in today's world, but will be much more fierce. Would God have thought about it or not? (39-154)

Is it good for God to be visible or invisible? It is good not to be visible. If God had been visible, how could He be free to act as God? Have you ever thought of it? For many thousands of years, how many times did nations fight to gain more territory for themselves on such a small planet, as earth? Further, these days, they are fighting to keep more people on their side. If a political party such as Republicans or others find someone useful, it fights to take such a person to their party. Right? If God, the master of the whole universe, is visible, would people not fight to keep Him on their side? There is no way of stopping such fights. It is good for God not to be visible to people.

If God had been visible, would there not be fights between the U.S.A. and Russia? There would. Then, who could stop them from fighting against each other. God is omnipotent, and knowing that such things will take place, He remains invisible. Is it good? [Yes.] For God to desire to be visible would be absurd. It is good for Him to remain invisible. If God dwells in your mind, would you know it or not? You surely do. If God dwells in your mind, you will be able to see through a wall. So will you see the inside of the Pacific Ocean. Such ability can be given to a human being. (41-387)

Who will deny the existence of God? They will be stricken by lightning. It is impossible to deny God's existence. If they do they are Communists. (71-77)

2. Unification Thought

Today, in the world where we live, we are faced with problems from the democratic world and the communist world. We are witnessing right in front of our eyes a worldwide political climate that is confrontational, conflicting, and opposite each other. Then, what will be the ideology that will become the center of the world? This is the question. (66-19)

What is an ideology? It is not material. It is not visible, but is a thought. An "ism" is brought about based upon an ideology. Therefore, a term, ideology cannot be applicable for materialism. For this reason, an ideology that can replace it should appear.

In other words, an ideology that is based on complete truth should appear, and should connect human ethics and religions to each other, bringing unity between them. That truth should transcend time and space. And that truth should be in accord with what has been sought by all prophets, saints and sages, and patriots, and should also be in accord with what has been sought by all philosophers, politicians, and economists. Otherwise, we cannot build one unified world. Until now, such a system was externally established, but internally, the truth that can substantiate it did not appear. In other words, no revolution took place centered around the ideology that can bring forth the unification of the world.

When Jesus was crucified, the thief on his right side wanted to serve Heaven, but the thief on his left took a position of disbelieving Heaven. Likewise, today, the world is divided into two: There is a right-wing world that takes the position of the thief on the right side and a leftwing world that takes the position of the thief on the left side. That is why the left-wing world became a world that claims that it does not know God. Then, what should be witnessed to in such a world? It is true love. As people witnessed love in the name of Jesus, a religious country that seeks for Heaven should come and witness to true love. (4:247)

2) Unification Thought is the Love ideology

The tests for democracy and communism are already over. Then what is Moonism, Unificationism, or Godism?

Man should exist as a being of love based on the ideal relationship with love as a vertical axis and with the principle of existence on the horizontal. It should not be only a theory, but such should be done in reality. (12/12/85)

What is Godism? It is love-ism. People in the Unification Church are a people who strive to achieve Godism, centered on God's love. (163-89)

You should understand that the reason why the world opposed the Unification Church is due to such a providential background. In order to deal with the opposition of nations and world against the Unification Church, the Unification Church should come up with an "ism," which is Godism. Godism is the ideal of love centered on God. Such is the reason why the Unification Church has been fighting for Godism before the two worlds. (1/4/85)

What is Unification Thought? It is a thought that can possess God and His love, and then True Parents, the true family, the true tribe, the true nation, and even the true world. (4/15/80)

When you look at the nations of the world, the diplomats, who represent their nation, think that they should cheat other nations in order to perform their duties well. Then, what will happen to the world? The future of the world will be hopeless. The Unification Church teaches that an individual sacrifices himself or herself to protect his or her family, a family for his or her tribe, a tribe for his or her society, a people for their nation, a nation for the world, and the world for God. This thought is to protect God by sacrificing the world.

When that happens, will you perish? Will this branch perish? Will this trunk perish? No. Everyone will remain alive. Then what comes out of it? There will be prosperity, and the source of happiness will appear. That is our view in Unification Thought. That is the way we can achieve the unification of North Korea and South Korea. Otherwise, there is no other way of uniting the world. That is where the Unification Thought stems from, and that is the reason why I am asking you to return to your family, your family to your tribe, and ultimately to your original root. Let us return to it as quickly as possible. (79-224)

This is one of the differences between other churches and our Unification Church. The Unification Church teaches that we should love our brothers and sisters as our own parents, and our tribe, our people, and our nation as our brothers and sisters. Even if we should abandon our own parents, we should love our own country. However, in order to love the world, we should be willing to abandon even our own country. Likewise, in order to love God, we should be willing to sacrifice the world. For the sake of something more distant and greater, we should be willing to sacrifice something that is closer to us and smaller, in order to find the path to true love. The is the main thought of the Unification Church. It is simple. Do you understand? [Yes.]

However, what is that thought? It is not Rev. Moon's. What is being said in America is not Rev. Moon's idea. It is originally from God and therefore God's. When we look at God, we can see that He is a being who loves the others more than Himself. By loving the others more than Himself, He desires to bring two people together so that He can create a greater scope of love through their oneness. That is the movement that God desires to cultivate. Since this is the essence of God's thought, God sends the one closest to Him to the world and sacrifices that person for the sake of all humanity. That is God's thought. (100-30)

What is the ideology of the Unification Church or Rev. Moon? Rev. Moon's ideology is not for the sake of a nation, but for the world. The purpose of the Republic of Korea is to love the world. Likewise, the purpose of Christian churches is to love Korea, and by building a bridge, to eventually love the world, and heaven and earth. Then, what should be done? The closest one should be sacrificed.

What is the ideology of God who has been toiling to restore this world until the present? In order to save the evil world and to save the pitiful and the poor, God has been leading a dispensation for salvation, by sacrificing the one closest to Him. (33-298)

3) Unification Thought is a God-Centered ideology

Today, if the democratic world asks for the third liberation, the communist world will ask for the second liberation, wouldn't they? From this perspective, where will a new ideology and thought that can be a flag-bearer of the second and the third liberations, and that can be their original source, stem from? It cannot stem from the human world. Humans have been striving to receive liberation for many thousands of years, but they could not come up with a right content. Therefore, liberation cannot take place centered on humans. (13-225)

Would you become a nationalist who lives only for your own nation or a person who lives for the world? [The world.] Religions are not only for the people who live for the world but also for God. Their purpose is not to benefit only humans but also God. Which ideology is better: the one that benefits both God and humans or the one that benefits only humans? In other words, is the ideology that serves both God and humans the best or the one that pursues the happiness of humans alone, abandoning their original master? [The former.] Your answer tells me that you know the right thing. Religions are good.

Then, will it be all right for the ideology to be pleasing only to God? From the principled viewpoint, it should not be so. It should be pleasing both to God and humans. Communists assert that God does not exist, and that material is life itself. They would not want to go to hell. However, communism will eventually perish. Even religions that exist only for the sake of God will perish. Likewise, religions or ideologies that exist only for humans will perish as well. if not, I will make it happen with my own hands. Then, will the ideology that serves and benefits both God and humans be welcomed in the world of God or not? Also, will that be welcomed in the world of humans or not? It will be welcomed by both worlds. (43-44)

What is the cosmic ideology? Our ideology is superior and one step further advanced than communism? Its purpose is not only to liberate all mankind but also God. Therefore, without heart, it cannot be done. Since parents are connected to children with chains of the heart, unless children are liberated, parents cannot be liberated. Therefore, let us create a history of heart. Let us establish the tradition of heart. Let us create a world of heart. We should be different from others. Let us liberate God. (55-50)

What ideology does the Unification Church uphold? It is Godism. That is our view. Anyone who lives Godism is communicating in the world of heart. It is so because they do not attend God conceptually, but in actual life. In the Unification Church, we discuss God's heart. Today, "theology" teaches about God. But we do not know heart, by obtaining knowledge from learning. That is what you should understand. You would not know by understanding. People would not know me in the true sense, even if they meet me and say, "Ah, that is Rev. Moon. His eyes are such and such, his nose is such and such, etc." In order to know a person well, you should live with him or her. Do you understand? No matter how great he or she may appear to be, if you live with that person, you will discover something that you did not expect. Right? [Yes.] So, you should go ahead and do it. Yet, when you live, you should not live blindly, but should live well. (59-101)

4) Unification Thought

Communism and democracy are confronting each other centering on their truth, that is, their doctrines. Yet, from now on, Chun-joo ideology, transcending national boundaries should appear. Still, its purpose is not the ideology itself In the last days on the worldwide level, the democratic world and communist world will be entirely invaded. Therefore, an ideology that can absorb both democracy and communism should appear. That is, there should be an ideology that can connect the whole centered on the individual.

As the last days approach, what is it that we need? God's character, heart, and value. That is, the question is hope, situation, and heart. Today, all ideologies that are prevalent and gaining power in the world are related to God. (16-273)

With what did the Unification Church appear? In short, the goal of Unification Thought is to terminate a tragic human history and to start a new, hopeful history for all mankind It is equipped with a content that can reach that goal. The Unification Thought is an ideology, which strives to connect spirit world and the physical, phenomenal world into one. Further, even if the entire world comes into this ideology of Unification Thought, since only a portion of it can be filled, we can say that the greatness and vastness of the Unification Thought is beyond the limits of human imagination. We should understand that ideology is a thought that can connect not only the world but also the entire universe, spirit world, and even God as one. (10/21/86)

When we walk with a greater thought, a greater will, the standard that is lower than that will be included. For this reason, humans should hold a high thought. From this viewpoint, has there been any other thought that is greater than Unification Thought throughout human history? In this sense, we can say that the Unification Thought is the greatest of all thoughts. (49-51)

Who is God? He is the subject of heaven and earth. Since He has the highest ideal, He can also become the standard of our purpose and motivation.

For this reason, the motivation and purpose of our existence is God, Then, where can we find that motivation and purpose? That motivation is a family centered on God's will, and that family is to realize that purpose on the worldwide level. This is Unification Thought. This is the supreme standard that you, young people, should understand as the thought that can bring all the world to one point. The cosmic ideology is a thought with a content that no other thoughts that have existed throughout all human history can ever reach. This is a new thought that can exceed any other world thought, and its distinctive nature lies in the character, "joo" which signifies "house" from "Chun-joo. . . . ideology. (25-83)

The ideology of the Unification Church is "Chun-joo" ideology. Of course, this is an ideology that strives to bring heaven and earth into one, but "joo" from "Chun-joo" signifies a "house." In other words, it is an ideology of a family. Man is heaven, and woman is earth. If they are united into one, heaven and earth are united into one. Right? What does that mean? It means that centering on heart, you should tie your family like a steel castle, transcending a tribe, a people, a nation and the world. The question is not a tribe, nor people, nor race. If they can be united, the world can be one. (37-77)

What is "Chun" from "Chun-joo" ideology? It is an ideology in which a person's mind and body became one with God both internally and externally. In this case, mind symbolizes heaven, and body, earth. Originally, in the Garden of Eden, Adam and Eve, as individuals, should have had mind and body unity, and then they should have become one centered on God. By so doing, they would have built a God-centered family. God would have dwelt in their family. Then, they would have become the root of hope for all humanity. But this original plan was shattered. As a result, while humans have been struggling in ignorance, God has been leading His providence for salvation until the Last Days. Unification Thought teaches the standard of original life to humanity living in this era. For this reason, you are gathered here. (20-309)

The ideology that we are promoting is neither communism, nor democracy. It is an ideology that is more important than that, which is the cosmic ideology. This ideology is the standard of the final hope and the final ideology that Adam and Eve needed to attain in the Garden of Eden. Through this ideology, both God and humans can be united as one. That is, God and you can be one. Only when this is fulfilled, all the problems of the world can be resolved. (20-310)

The question is how we can reach the position of a true person. Suppose that, with such an ability, we overcame all social vice and problems, and were able to achieve happiness in the position of subject, in which we can erect the standard of good. Then, it will bring worldwide attention. Truly, this will become a historic event in the world. In this sense, the path that we shall be walking will draw attention from the world even after we enter the latter part of the 21st century. If not, I Will make it so. This is the thought of this ideology. (21-18)

5) Unification Thought Is An Ideology That Pursues Communalism, Mutual Prosperity, And Righteous Justice

In the Unification Church, what does that mean to be saved through attendance? It is not alone eating, but with parents. Isn't it remarkable? Even when you go sightseeing, you do not go alone, but with parents. You must understand how great but fearful it is to live a life in the attendance of heaven and earth. On the day when you come to realize this vividly, there will be no one who will not surrender or give up. Those who truly believe with conviction through life experiences, will never give up on anything. Even if they surrendered, because they should go back to the original principle, one cannot say that they fully surrendered.

For this reason, the Unification Church teaches us to experience the truth and surrender yourself to it all the way to the end. Then, you will not be conquered by anyone under the sun and thus will be saved through attendance. That is why the Unification Church teaches people that we can be saved through the life of attendance. Do you understand? A religion with such conviction can go over any obstacles in the world. From this perspective, you must understand how great Unification Thought is. What else could there be for humans to be grateful other than for this? This has been the hope of our ancestors. This is the hope that numerous men have been waiting for, and numerous women have been waiting for.

Therefore, had such a man and a woman come together and established a family, they could have become a nuclear center who could be approved by the public. The time when such a man and a woman can open a door to the new world with a heavenly heart will be when the Kingdom of Heaven for which we have been waiting in hope will start. Then, finally, the last days of heaven and earth will begin from there, and a settlement point of purpose and hope which humans have been awaiting will be formed. When that time comes, an individual will not be able to insist on his or her own views alone, saying that he or she is the best. From then on, it will be a communal world. That is, that will be a world of communalism, mutual prosperity, and communal justice. That is why the Unification Church is teaching communalism, mutual prosperity, and communal righteousness. That world cannot be built alone. Do you understand? (24-298)

The world of communalism, mutual prosperity, and communal justice is the ideal world, the Kingdom of Heaven. That world can never be built alone. For this reason, that world is not a place where you can be alone. When we talk about "I," we are implying that there is another party, subject or object. There is also a family. This should not end just as a concept, but should be substantiated in actual life. The world where it can be actually substantialized in reality is the world of the Kingdom of Heaven. Is it not so? Ladies and gentlemen, are your left eye and right eye placed on the same level? This is for mutual prosperity, living for one common purpose. Everything consists as such. We have two nostrils as well. Yet, if one of them is clogged, do you feel pleasant or not? Likewise, what if the same happens to one of your ears? Would you be happy to be a disabled person or not? Suppose that one of your arms or legs was amputated. You will not be happy at all.

For this reason, all the existing beings are in the relationship of counterparts prove the existence of heaven and earth. The maxim: "People's hearts are Heaven's heart. . . . is related to this. The terms, parental love, conjugal love, and brother/sister love do not exist in the Western world. Therefore, in terms of heart, Oriental thought is one step higher than Western. And on that foundation, the Unification Church is crying out for communalism, mutual prosperity, and communal righteousness. Therefore, apart from this perspective, "I" cannot exist. We can never be victorious alone. This, you should know well.

Then, why are you asked to live for the church? It is to make you grow more. Will it be good enough for you to become a captain in the family? To live for the church is to help you grow. The same goes for the nation, the world, and heaven and earth. It is all to help you grow more. To what extent? To the maximum level. When I say that you should grow, I am not talking about physical growth, but internal maturity to a supreme degree. Then, you can finally become a son or daughter of God. From such a perspective, all of you must understand that we have still a long way to go ahead of us. The starting point for this path was already set by the Unification Church. As you already started, you should be able to arrive at the final destination. For this reason, you are asked to go out witnessing for the nation, become a missionary of the world, or fight communists for the sake of heaven and earth, etc. At this point, I hope that you understand the value of yourself and live according to the will of God. (24-300)

6) Unification Thought will Endure

What is the final thought that will last until the end? Let us make a conclusion. For the sake of the world, the movement or ideology that can love the world more than the nation, and the movement that can love God more than anything in the world will remain until the end.

Therefore, the question is how an international movement that can transcend its country can be presented on the worldwide level, and how an "ism" can seek for methods through which we can prepare Heaven or the world to freely go to places and love beyond people. (53-24)

Let us find out what is being done in the Unification Church. The Unification Church has a special connection to human history, with the truth that has never been discovered in the world of religions and cultures. That is something that we alone have and something that we can be proud of along with its history. What has been sought throughout the history of struggle? It is truth and the haven of truth, the world of truth. In order to find the haven of truth, the world of truth, based on the foundation of truth, a system of thought that can represent truth and that can realize the world of truth is required. That is what we have. Truly, that is an absolute truth. At the place where this truth appears, Heaven will be brought together, and at the place where this truth travels, there will be no enemies. This truth is the final proclamation and the expression of final judgment. (64-254)

In the future, what is the ideology or thought that can inherit the world? It is the one that teaches people to willingly sacrifice his or her own nation in order to save the world. When such a nation with such thought, or when a nation and a people that are centered on such a new movement are realized, a new world of hope will make an appearance in this world. Thereupon, a new world of unification, an ideal world will appear. A national view, a historical view that cannot transcend its own nation cannot inherit the ideal world of God. (51-64)

What is the thought that can bring all religions and ideas into one? It is not a self-centered world view, but is a world-centered and all-nation-centered world view. This is a thought that can bring them to one purpose. This is not a world view that is only proud of its own people in a position that is alienated from the world, but is a thought that loves humans themselves. Any human being looks for the world that is built with such a thought. (36,175)

Even if all humanity perishes and the entire human history changes, Unification Thought is something that they have no choice but to keep. And even if I perish as an individual and so does my own family, it is only appropriate to leave this thought behind. (79-226)

Because humans could not overcome the barrier of their own nationalism, rather than marching towards the world of democracy their life became that of an intolerant man. The same is applied to communism. It is now denying international communism, and was degraded to the level of national communism. In the future, it will continue to be degraded to the levels of tribe and family. This is clear when seeing that the term, "founderism" is constantly being repeated. If an "ism" sacrifices its own people and nation for the sake of world, that is an "ism" of God. That is the reason why God sacrificed His closest sons and daughters for the sake of the world. And that is the reason why Christianity has been building an altar of blood. Because God prepared a foundation to love the world, by sacrificing His closest children, eventually, only Godism will remain. (126-236)


Section 6. Headwing Ideology For Unification (Part 2)

3. Unificationism Is Headwing Ideology

1) Headwing Ideology

You do not need to worry about how this world, entangled with complicated environments and circumstances, will become a world of goodness. In the fast-paced world where things are taking place in urgency and where the right and the left are in confrontation, your right foot is standing on the right-wing, and your left foot, on the left-wing. Your right hand is holding the right-wing, and your left hand, the left-wing. These are fighting against each other. When fighting, you do not hit the chest of your opponent, but his or her head. In such a case, you should not do so without God. We, who are looking at such a world, should clarify the purpose of the fighting. It is not because humans want to fight. The leg of a compass goes around without even knowing the one who is turning it. The head of the compass is elsewhere. Humans only see the lines that being drawn.

Therefore, such things keep on taking place in the last days. If God is present in all of those situations, we feel relieved. On the contrary, if God is not, we feel worried. If God is there to mediate everything that is taking place, in order to achieve a certain purpose, and in order to reach a resolution, He would have to lead the meeting to suit his purpose. Otherwise, we just cannot feel safe. If God is not there, we would be concerned, but if He is there, we shall have some time to think about the situation. However, when God attempts to resolve problems, He always does it thorough people. If God could make His own plan and execute it alone, He would not have needed to create humans. God's will can never be done alone, but can be done always only through humans in the position of His object, thus connecting heaven and earth to each other. Such is the principle.

Therefore, as long as God is alive, in the last days on the worldwide level, He would need people who are intimately connected to Him. Then what kind of people will they be? The question is how to resolve the problems between the supreme good, God, and the supreme evil, Satan. (10-197)

2) The Need for Headwing Ideology

Neither left-wing ideology nor right-wing ideology will work. Both in the left-wing world and right-wing world, Cain and Abel came into being. Who can bring unity there? The left-wing cannot do it, nor can the right-wing. Therefore, we can come to a conclusion that we need a movement through which a new advanced right-wing type that can be supported by the left-wing, and a new advanced left-wing type that can be supported by the right-wing should be brought together. That is why some mysteries of the olden days are necessary for the youth. Then we go over to the age in which we come to think, "Well, this humanism based on materialism is not good enough. How wonderful it would be if God can be above it." When looking at the entire history of humankind, a God-centered ideology centering on the Vatican failed, and so did human-centered democracy.

The same is true for communism centered on materialism. Therefore, we came to think: "What about an international, inter-ideal world that combines God-centered ideology, humanism, and materialism?" We need a system of thought in which all of these are combined and at the same time, we need a way that can be harmonious with a religious system. That is, we need a thought, but we also need a religious ideology. We need something God-centered that goes beyond something human. Humans alone cannot resolve problems. Humans will only fight among themselves. Hence the worldwide political inclination is flowing towards this direction.

For this, the Unification Church researched, and presents as an alternative: the Headwing ideology. Humans need a spirit, a body and material. However, throughout human history, seen from a vertical perspective, by undergoing the ages of God-centered ideology led by spiritual leadership, body-centered humanism, and material-centered materialism, humans reached their limit. Then what can unify these? The body cannot unify spirit, nor can material bring unity to spirit through the body.

That task should be done through spirit. Mind should do that job. Then, what part of that mind can do it? The supreme mind and the supreme standard of spirit should be perfect. That mind should not be mine, but should be a system of thought that can go and operate beyond history. It should be connected to God's providential age, transcending human history, but as a non-limited thought, not belonging to a limited thought system. That thought also should not be time-limited, but should transcend time. Nor should it be a thought that seeks for an ideal centered on physical life, but should be a thought that seeks for an ideal centered on eternity. Through this, it is only logical for us to come to a conclusion that a standard that can finally bring us thinking people to settle in peace, can come about. From this view, the most serious question that we are faced with is how we can connect humanism that represents a body and God-centered ideology, such as religion, that represents the spirit.

In other words, the question is how we can connect humanism and religions. Otherwise, secular humanism or nationalism, for example, America or France that promotes its own country to be the best, cannot be overcome. Through this, what conclusion do we arrive at? Communism should absorb the idealism that accepts spirit, and humanism should also pursue world-ism or an ism that is higher than that, transcending a nation, and religions should also transcend their own denominations and participate in harmonizing all humanity, by bringing them to one religion for all humankind, not for religions them, selves. Without such a content, we cannot cope with and resolve the world problems. That is why it will be natural to say that an ideology that can deal with and resolve such issues, being connected to the supreme spirit, that is to say, the Headwing ideology will be necessary. (162-100)

3) Left-wing, Right-wing and Headwing

These days, Father often speaks about a head due to the Headwing issue. When we talk about the Headwing, centered on God, that is, centered on the head, we are saying that it is connected to all limbs of human body through all nerve systems. Where did the right-wing and left-wing ideas originate from? They came from the right thief and the left thief with Jesus at the center. From the viewpoint of the Principle, we understand that it started from the foundation of the providence for restoration through indemnity, centered on the historical separation of Cain and Abel. Also, even if the right wing embraced the entire world of democracy, if a left hand does not cover it or become one with it as its partner, it cannot totally embrace the left wing. This, we must understand. (162-97)

Although both the right and the left are exhausted, as long as the head is right, and the spine is straight, once normal energy is applied and a direction is set, hands and legs will start to move. It is only natural. That is why Father is talking about the new term, "Headwing" these days. We can understand this when thinking of Jesus. The term "rightwing" originated from the time of Jesus.

In order to start a providence of separation from the national level to worldwide level, the terms right-wing and the left-wing were created. From there, the right-wing and the left-wing came to bear fruit worldwide. They are, however, fighting, divided into the right and the left. Who comes there? It is the Lord of Second Advent. (163-168)

The Unification Church is working on a movement to unify thought. When we talk about the right-wing and the left-wing, we are talking about wings. But is the head from the Headwing a wing? No. As the left refers to left side and the right refers to right side, when we talk about "Headwing" we are talking about the head. That started with Jesus. Jesus started the providence of separation for the world on the cross. Centered on Jesus, the world was divided into three realms: the right thief, the left thief, and Barrabas. Another one that should be added is Satan's realm. In the last days, there will be the right and the left like this, and like Jesus, a head will be here, and Barrabas will be here. What is Barrabas? It is neither the Communist world nor democratic world, but is the Islamic world. It is not a religious group nor is it a political group. Such is the Islamic world and Barrabas civilization. Do you understand? It will benefit more, as the right-wing and the leftwing fight more aggressively. That is why the Middle East problems cannot be resolved among them. It can be resolved only through the Lord of the Second Advent.

Since the last days were to come, the world has been divided into the right and the left, and the Third World, and Barrabas world also came into being. Then what is the third world? It is the foot-wing. The foot-wing. People say that the feet are the ugliest. They live such a carefree life. This is the world of the dark. This cannot be resolved by humans. It cannot be either man or woman. Then, can it be done by God? It cannot be done by God alone either. Only the realization of God's love that is His ideal can make it possible.

If God truly exists, a new religion should come with love that represents such thoughts from the right-wing, the left-wing, the third world, and the Barrabas world, with an ideology of love that can transcend time and space throughout human history and unify all religions of the world, even with the world of science, and should initiate a movement that can achieve the realization of such love. Only through it, there will be hope for humans in the last days. Otherwise, there will be nothing but despair and destruction to all existing beings and humanity. (166-55)

4) Headwing Ideology is that of Parents

Presently, democracy and communism are the thoughts (sa sang) of the right and the left. What are the thoughts of the right and the left? They are from Cain and Abel. But a new thought that should come from the orient is a thought of parents. Centering on parents and centering on Asia, the right and the left should be united. This is called the Headwing ideology. By so doing, if one says to both of them, "You are wrong for this," they should be able to say, "Correct." And if the former says, "You'd better listen to me," the latter should be able to answer, "Yes." That is all we need. It is simple. In other words, if they agree to follow their parents since their parents' views are better than their own, that is all that matters.

Next, even we have the parents, we have the differences of opinion between the North and the South. Well, they are brothers. If the East and the West in the position of communism and democracy listen to the parents, the problems between the North and the South will be resolved within a short time. It is because if parents call them and give them direction as to what they need to do, it is natural for them to say, "As you please, mother and father." (168-81)

As you are already aware, today, Western civilization is the one that is centered on the third son of Noah, Japheth among the three sons of Noah, Shem, Ham, and Japheth. This we should understand. Why was the third son blessed? It is because Shem failed to fulfill his mission. That is why Western culture is governing the world. This is for sure. The third son has been controlling the world. However, he took things from yellow people in Asia and black people in Africa. Thus he failed to bring unity among them.

Yet, from the providential viewpoint, Korea is, as a third child, given a mission to bring unification to the world, by forming the general cultural sphere. Brothers alone cannot bring unity among themselves. Then who can do it? It can be done when their parents come. The unification is possible only with parental love which surpasses brotherly love. For this reason, in the Unification Church, we are proud of the True Parents, of their love and of being children of the True Parents. [Applause.] Even of brotherly love. By so doing, can we resolve problems between the white and the black? The yellow are in the position of the first son, the black, (in the position of) the second son, and the white, (in the position of) the third son, and they are fighting. Yet Korea can unite them through Unification Thought. Through this, an ideal nation, the fatherland, centered on God will be established. Thereupon the world of peace, one unified world, and the world of victory will finally embark, and centered on God, the Kingdom of Heaven will be eventually built on earth and in heaven. This is the mission of the Unification Church members, and they need to live for this and fulfill this. This, we should clearly understand. Only on such a foundation, by becoming one with the Parents, life in the Kingdom of Heaven with peace on earth will begin. (79-83)

5) Godism and Unificationism

Now what we should uphold is the Headwing, not the left-wing or the right-wing. Then what is the Headwing? It is under Godism. That is what you should understand. Under Godism, the Headwing exists. Because Godism is added on top of the Headwing, through the spirit world, and the Headwing of earthly world, they are completely connected. That is why the word, Headwing, is needed for humanists whose life is based on materialism. They cannot oppose once they are presented with the Headwing as their substitute. Next, what is Godism? If religious people are confronted with Godism, they cannot dispute. These two words, "Godism" and the "Headwing" are extremely persuasive to two different types of people who are religious people and secular people. This, you should understand.

From now on, one of the most powerful words that we can proclaim to the society is " Headwing." That is a body-centered ideology and is necessary for humans to live in this world. Then, what is Godism? It is an ideology that is based on spirit. If questioned regarding Unificationism, it makes these two, the Headwing and Godism into one, making a wholesome person. For this, a clear distinction should be made. Therefore, the Unificationist should be welcomed before God while living on earth, and also, wherever they go, in whatever position or situation they may be, they should be able to cope.

How can unification be achieved? You now understand Headwing and Godism. Right? [Yes.] You also understand Unificationism. You bring unification through the true spirit of God. That is logical. Why? Since humans came from the origin, God, as a motivation of the subject being, in order to bring total unity, we should connect that origin to our physical body. Otherwise, we can conclude that such unity is not complete. (162-104)

6) The Role and Mission of the Unification Church

What is the Unification Church? Where is it heading, embracing both the right and the left? Its purpose is to guide people to the world of happiness, that transcends the struggles of the world. Then, you should not live only a two-dimensional life.

Even if it comes down vertically, all of this should go together. Even if this is done like this, it should be able to go down further. What that means is that the Unification Church should be equipped with a theoretical system that can restore all of the failures that were brought by other ideological and thought systems of the past. But at the same time, it should embrace them and move them horizontally. By so doing, from the vertical standard centered on religions, it should also pursue an inter-substantial being based on the foundation of spiritual experiences that can be mobilized.

Unification Thought should theorize systematically both human-centered humanism and material-centered materialism from humanistic views and all God-centered ideologies from the past to the present, with a content that can unify all of them. At the same time, from a vertical perspective, it should become an inter-natural religious thought that can be experienced and can connect religious denominations, transcending them. This we must understand. What do I mean by that? First, it means that we should become a person who can be told by materialists and communists: "That Unification Church member is more committed to their work than we, communists. Further, so are they internally in terms of their character and conscience. The Communist Party needs someone like him or her."

Second, we should also be told by secular humanists, "We wish to have someone like him or her in our world as well." Third, we should be told by Christians, "Wow! The Unification Church members are remarkable people although they do not belong to our denomination. I wish we could have such a person in our church." Fourth, we should be told by God as well: "Truly, this person is someone whom I need, no matter what." That is, we should become a person who meets all qualifications in these four aspects. Then, all problems will be solved. Such a person can be complimented by the communist world, by the secular humanists, by the denominationists, and even in spirit world.

Since no one who lived on earth and passed away has gone through such a process, they can be proud even in the spirit world. What does that mean? It means that such a person has a perfect brain, perfect feet, perfect hands, and perfect internal organs. Throughout human history, if there is a museum for a perfect man and a perfect woman to be chosen and exhibited, such a type of man and woman will be chosen only from among Unification Church members. We can digest communists. We can digest secular humanism, Christianity, and even God. With what? With true love. With true love. (162-102)

Since the Unification Church belongs to the Headwing, it can control both the right-wing and the left-wing. In the secular world, there is no Headwing. That is why the two sides are fighting. (181-245)

The right is right-wing, and the left is left-wing. They are fighting. Right? But now, they should become one, centered on Rev. Moon. The same goes with Russia and U.S.A. The Headwing thought comes from this. "Yoo" in Chinese character means a head. In order to become a head, centered on God, it should be connected here. If these two worlds of mind and body are connected centered on love, everything will be finished. (164-191)

7) Unification Thought Embraces the World

What is Unification Thought? As to the fundamental questions of the universe, there are two schools of thought: historical materialism and historical spiritualism. Therefore, Unification Thought has been systematized as a means to seek for an answer to the question and to resolve this problem. We should understand that this is a thought that was newly organized and systematized for a purpose of presenting a new world view and a new philosophy of life. (165-337)

Today, centered on the different thoughts of both camps, democracy and communism, we see that world views on history are crossing each other. Under the circumstances, we are in the standpoint where we cannot hope for anything nor can we trust in anything. However, with a content that can critique this and present an alternative, Unification Thought can stand in the position that can show hope to all humanity on the higher level. Therefore, with this thought, we should go over democracy and communism. Even the barriers that cannot be overcome by democracy and communism should be overcome by Unification Church members. (49-91)

Unification Thought came to present two missions to fulfill: to awaken the world of religions and thoughts worldwide for their unity. Unification Thought does not take a vague position. It is going towards the vertical direction centering on God. What is that vertical direction? It is the foundation of heart. (51-70)

What will be the thought that can become a historical core, a time-era core, and a future core? In other words, what will be at the center of the worldwide thought that can become the historical fruit when viewing history, the center of time-era, when viewing the time-era, and the origin of the future, when viewing the future? It is a true man and a true woman. Then what is their view of life? It is to live a fruitful life for the world. The reason for the two to love each other is for the sake of the world, and the reason why they have children is also to create a motivation to love the world more deeply. Such is the ideal that we are now striving to realize. I am not sure whether you know such a content in detail, but as far as I know, when viewing the world both from horizontal and vertical perspectives, we arrive at a conclusion that history must be explained from such a standard. (25-147)

Where is the world going from now on? Communism is wrong, and so is democracy. Now the only home that we have is Godism alone. I started a dreamlike mission about 40 years ago. When looking back after working hard on it, I see myself standing on the summit of the world. I laid the foundation so that people cannot accomplish a worldwide task unless they go through the Unification Church. The same is applied to the Republic of Korea. The same goes with the education of leadership. They appeared to be so inspired with a sense of righteousness, studying books and taking notes for five hours.

Whoever saw the scene, could not help but to be moved. Even if their head was made out of raw steel, it is supposed to be melted. If they are the same humans as we are, they will respond to us. Father has been accomplishing a mission that no one could ever do in the past, despite countless persecutions on the cross throughout his life. There are three ideologies in the world: Communism, Democracy, and Godism. Among those three, democracy is the right-wing, and therefore, it should be carried on the right side. On the other hand, since communism is the left, wing, it should be carried by a left hand. And if it is swung around once, everything should be finished. Then, does Godism have such power to hold both democracy and communism and swing them around once?

Rev. Moon does not have such power, but God does. Nevertheless, Rev. Moon's foundation is so strong that it cannot be separated from God as God is going around. (11/2/86)

In order to catch many thousands of fish at a time, you should throw a net, keeping it loosened until many of them flock together. Then you pull and roll the net. Such is Father's strategy. If you do it, all the fish inside the net are supposed to be pulled to God. Everyone is supposed to go to God. (4/3/83)

Father's idea is that if, centering on Unification Thought and the Unification Church, if worldwide economy, worldwide mass communication, and worldwide universities are moved, the entire world will be moved as well. (196-257)

The confrontation between the Communist world and the free world is, in short, a confrontation of ideology. It is a confrontation of philosophy, and ultimately, a confrontation of ideology and thought. If God truly exists, atheism is a lie, and if God does not exist, materialism becomes the truth. Both of these ideologies, which have different views as to the existence of God cannot be true. One of them will be false, leaving only one to be the truth. For this reason, we who believe in the existence of God should be able to see real evidence of His existence in our daily life and know Him as a God who cannot be defeated by the world. The ideology that denies the existence of God can be overcome only though a clear evidence that can prove His existence. Then, the matter of Communism will be destroyed on its fundamental basis. The movement that started with such a mission is the Unification Movement in the Unification Church. (10/8/82)

The Unification Movement that was initiated by the Unification Church attempts to bring solutions to the problems of the world and humanity. First, the Unification Movement is a movement that can bring an aggressive solution to the issues raised by Communism. For this to be done, the free world should first have a spiritual realization and repentance. Based on this spiritual realization and repentance, all solutions for the human problems will be derived. Second, the Unification Movement is a movement that attempts to establish a foothold through which all religions of the world can help each other and cooperate with one another. All religions of the world should be united as one power in the faith of God. The original mind of humans is to recognize God, our creator and the Father of all humanity. From attending one God as the Father of all humanity, one Unification Family can be realized. Third, the Unification Movement is a movement to build a moral world. This is rather important for today's youth. Since there is no absolute standard of morality, immorality is prevalent. An avaricious and selfish lifestyle in which they seek their own self-interest, disregarding what ever happens to others, even using others for their own sake is encouraged and is rampant.

If this continues, our society shall not be able to avoid self-destruction. For the sake of building a world of goodness, the absolute standard of morality cannot be seen apart from the creator, God, based on His views on the right values because He is the only one who is eternal and unchanging. He is not conceptual God, but should dwell within us everyday. If all men and women of the world are always living with God in communication with Him, there can be no immorality. This is a solemn truth. In front of truth, lies are dissolved, and even if the lies are supported by a great political power, financial power, and social power, in the end, that power will not be able to overcome truth. Even though communism is now powerful and influential, since it is not based on the truth, the day when communism will be destroyed will arrive. (10/5/82)

Chapter 4 - Fundamental Theory Of Unification

Section 1. Fundamental Theory Of Unification

1. The One World Had There Been No Fall

What is the motivation that can make unfallen people unite into one? It is to make unity perfectly centering on one nation, one world and one universe. This can be the only motto for all those who live in the unified nation: How to live a happy life, making unity centering on God. There can never be division. If there were division, it would be in direct opposition to God and damage the nation, the world and God, as well as causing self-destruction. This fact must be known clearly. Above all, the place where the individual stands must be based upon God, the world, the nation, society, tribe, and family. The whole foundation from God to the world can belong to one individual.

Therefore, not to become one means to destroy God, destroy the world, destroy the nation, destroy one's own tribe, and cause the destruction of the family. It is very obvious. Because of such a situation, there cannot be any separation. Because the degree of our unity becomes the standard representing the value of the whole, we must go through daily life and through our entire life upholding this as the standard. This is the essence of human life and the viewpoint for the family, for the society, and for the nation as well. Then one nation and one world of eternal and unchangeable sovereignty can be set up centering upon God.

There can be no opposition to that nation and its sovereignty. Because it is constituted with the same structure as the human body, just as no organs of the body would rebel against the brain, likewise that nation would be one systematic, ideal world centering on God. Therefore when God feels joy, automatically we also feel joy, and when we feel joy, then God cannot help but feel joy, too.

In a dark world, everything would be united centering on the sun. Likewise, this world would be united centering on God. If such a world were built, we could see the individual, the family, tribe, nation, and world that live centering on God. Furthermore, we would see that we live together with the spirits of the spiritual world. The spiritual world is not a separate world, but all part of one world. If such a world were built, there could be no war anywhere in the whole world. Furthermore, language would not be complicated as it is today. (72-286)

2. A Fallen Human Being Has Two Opposing Purposes

We human beings are each individuals with two opposing purposes. No one can deny this. The mind wants to go toward a good place; but the body wants to go in the opposite direction. I am a man in whom mind and body are combined, yet these two entities are fighting with one another.

When such individuals come together as man and woman, then this forms a family. However, each of us has an inner self and an external self, so when husband and wife meet, four human types are manifested and engage in different actions. Suppose there are eight members in a family -- then they become a family with 16 different, conflicting directions!

When we look at the family, then among families, they are likewise standing in opposition to one another. Moreover, the clan, the tribe, the society, the nation, and the world are all divided. However, what we can be truly thankful for is that this whole world, rather than being divided into hundreds or thousands of fragments, is, on a broad scale, divided into two great blocs. That is a strange phenomenon.

When we look at the original natures of good and evil, we can find fundamental differences between them. Goodness pursues the benefit of the whole, but evil lives for the sake of the individual, ignoring the whole. To the evil man, there is no family, no neighbor, no nation, and no world. On the contrary, the good man puts the family ahead of himself, and the village first before the family, then the nation ahead of the village, and the world foremost, ahead of the nation.

Up until now, history has been filled with struggles between the selfish aspect and the public aspect. For God it is absolutely required to destroy the root of evil centered upon the body. 0n the other hand, the requirement of evil, centering on Satan, is to mercilessly destroy the conscience.

In this way, history has consisted of struggles between God's side centering on the conscience, and the evil side centering on the body, denying God and living based on material. Seeing this situation, we can conclude that the whole of humanity must be divided between two sides corresponding to such concepts as materialism and idealism. Yet if there were no God, the world as we see it could not even have come to exist. After all, evil brings about self-destruction by emphasizing jealousy, division, and struggle.

Therefore, where must the ideal and unification be realized? Essentially, it must be realized in myself before it can be realized in the world. Fundamentally, in each one of us -- in the individual! (53-11)

Looking at ourselves, we can easily recognize that we are each living with two purposes. There is the purpose pursued by the mind, and there is the purpose pursued by the body. Mind and body do not keep in step with one another, but always struggle with one another. They are clashing in a disorderly manner: in front and in back, to the left and the right.

Mind and body are fighting throughout our entire life. Of course, it was the same with all our ancestors, and just as it is with us, so it will be for our descendants in the future. That is, our mind and body are constantly fighting. The mind asks the body to do goodness. If there is a poor man, our mind pushes us to help him. In spite of whatever difficulties, your mind calls you to sacrifice yourself for the sake of others and to help others. However, as we know, the body takes a direction opposite to the mind.

Facing that situation, our absolute mandate is to conquer our body completely; to make a victorious foundation to overcome the body, centering on the mind, in the midst of this continuing struggle of mind and body. We cannot live our daily life centering upon goodness, year in and year out for ten years or for our entire life, without realizing this. We must become unchangeable men and women who can live committed to goodness. Our first, highest priority is to become such a person. (41, 59)

Mind and body are in a state of confusion. The body wants to go this way, and the mind wants to go that way. Can they make unity under such a circumstance? Have your mind and body been fighting every day, or do they live amiably together like friends? [Fight!] They fight and fight! Then on which side do you stand? You stand on both sides. Within you there are two parties: that is, one which is heading in the direction the body likes, and the other which is going toward the direction the mind likes.

Looking at God, does He also have mind and body? What do you think? Does God have mind and body? God must have both too, because He resembles us, and He must have even more than what we have. Because God must possess the more complete model, He must have mind and body.

If God has mind and body, would His mind and body be fighting? Do they fight day and night? Do they fight, or make unity and get along with and like, each other? What do you think? If God has mind and body, they ought to fight. Why? Because God resembles us. If I come to such a conclusion, that God's mind and body must fight because God resembles you and me, how do you feel? Why are you laughing? Are you laughing because you feel good or do you feel bad? Maybe you laugh because it is strange. You are laughing because it sounds strange!

Of course God resembles us. But what is the difference between God and human beings? God has mind and body, but they never fight each other; they make perfect unity. They are one. If it were not so, God would have created one world which appeals to His mind, and also one world which His body likes. It would mean that God created a world of two purposes. Therefore, such a God could not be absolute.

Accordingly, within God, His mind and body never fight with each other. If we understand God as the One in whom mind and body are united, the One with a unified view of purpose consisting of dual characteristics harmonizing the purpose of the body and the purpose of the mind, then the Creation which God would desire and would approve, must resemble Him. (70-47)

If God created man as a being with two contradictory purposes, such a God would not be logical. just as there is no being throughout all the created world existing without a purpose, likewise nothing can exist with two purposes. Something that has two purposes cannot exist, and will be destroyed. (18-319)

It is clear that we are existing beings. As long as you speak of existence, you cannot avoid speaking of relationships. There must be a vertical subject and a horizontal object in the relationship of subject and object. Then the ideal can be realized. You must understand this clearly.

In today's world, we can expect happiness and the ideal only after we realize a better resultant being. What is that resultant being? The individual is a resultant being, also the family, the society, and the nation are all resultant beings. The world pursued by these resultant beings cannot be two worlds; that world must be one.

If there is a subject who pursues two worlds, he ought to have two heads. Such a subject can never be an absolute being. If the causal being expects two results, he cannot be the Absolute One. "Absolute" means "only one." The perfect origin cannot be two: only one. Therefore the world of result originating from one origin must be one. That is an inevitable conclusion which no one can deny. (59-79)

Are you one or two? Two individuals or one individual? [One!] That is a lie, a lie! Your mind asks you to go this way, but your body says, "Oh! I don't want to; let's go another way!" It looks like one shape, but has two contents.

Then who made it like this? If the absolute God did it in play, this must be a crazy God! Don't you agree? If God did that, such a God doesn't exist. That is the unsolved question up until the present, leading to all kinds of complicated thought, including the so-called dualism. Am I right?

If there is a man who goes to the east with a God-centered intention, then he should do so in order to accomplish one absolute purpose, and if there is a man who goes west, it must be for the accomplishment of one absolute purpose.

Reflecting upon ourselves, we have a physical self and a spiritual self opposed to each other like east and west. (47-22)

Due to the fall of the human ancestors, human beings are in a midway position. Because of that, each of us can become a good person, and we can also become an evil person. If we take one step to the right side, we can become a good person, but by taking one step to the left, we can become an evil person. Accordingly, we should know that each one of us is dominated by two masters with two opposing purposes.

When I reflect upon myself, I realize that I have not become a person who can take free action in accordance with the desire of the mind. At the beginning of the year, we each pledge by our own will that we will accomplish a certain goal, yet we do not accomplish what we pledged, but rather something which we did not intend. We often see such results in our daily life. So, when we look back upon our life after one year passes, for the most part we feet that there were many regretful moments during the course of the year.

Why is this? Why are we not going the way we want, but instead the way we do not want? Because there is a stronger power leading us in the direction we don't want, than the power leading us in the direction of our true desires. You must know that, in fact, you are situated in a midway position. We are in a position between good and evil. That is why we are dominated by goodness and at the same time by evil. So we have to know that these two boundary lines are connected centering upon myself.

One thing which you must always keep in mind is that, because absolute God created man, a human being should pursue one purpose perfectly. The purpose of absolute God cannot be two. If absolute God created all things, He should create all things to harmonize centering on the purpose of the universe. Therefore, the purpose of existence cannot be two, but only one. (41-58)

4. The Fundamental Cause Of Struggle

Look at today's world. What kind of a world is it? Is it a world of love? No; it is not a world of love. This is not a harmonious and peaceful world of love, but one of hostility, jealousy, and struggle.

Within the individual human being, mind and body are struggling. The original mind which pursues goodness and the body which pursues evil according to physical desires are fighting. Because we are human beings with conflict within ourselves as individuals, the families built by such individual are in conflict; and because tribes are composed of such families, they are also struggling; and because nations are built by such tribes, they are also struggling; furthermore, nations are struggling with one another. Therefore wars have occurred ceaselessly everywhere on earth.

However, human beings do not want to fight, and from the bottom of their hearts do not desire war. If this is true, then why must we continually deal with fights which we do not want? It is because of the Fall. (1981.5.10)

The situation of today's world, in which two sides, left and right, are divided and confronting one another did not come about merely by chance. This present reality must be the world which the Creator Himself must have foreseen could come about if the humans were to fall. If the human ancestors had not fallen, then we would not see such a tiresome world on the face of this earth. But, because of the Fall, such a world came into existence. (10-311)

What is the Fall? It means to lose unity. Mind and body became divided, and natural law, heavenly law, and the whole Logos became divided, and all people divided. In order to bring these divisions into unity, God has for generation after generation conducted His providence of bringing about unification centered upon a certain tribe or nation.

History has been the history of war. Why is that? Because history began with selfishness, in the pursuit of individual gain. The original circumstance of the Fall was like that. Because our human ancestry is rooted in such a wrong motivation, everyone born throughout history has taken that form and brought forth the same fruits. (166-220)

Because fallen history started with conflict, it will also conclude with conflict. Of course, the process along the way has also the same. No matter how wonderful our parents may be, and no matter what nationality we may embrace, because we belong to humankind which has lost the place where we might seek peace of mind, we cannot escape from conflict.

When we answer the question of why war takes place, of course, there must be such reasons as problems of material; however, most of the causes relate to the problem of love. War occurs because the people of one country do not love, but hate, those of another country. Everything is like that. The person who hates a certain nation hates its king and his dynasty too. Isn't that so? Suppose there were a person who wished his enemy nation to perish. Then would he first wish the people of that nation to perish, or that the king of that nation perished first? What do you think? To hate a country is to hate its president.

After all, when we hate the president of a nation or the prince or queen of a kingdom, then war can break out. But if we like them, there can be no war. So war takes place on account of love problems. Therefore war occurs according to the degree of lack of love, and the infringement of love, in relationships between sons and daughters, and likewise in relationships on an expanded scale. (72-219)

Without exception and regardless of sex, all three billion people living in the entire world today were born with a fallen destiny. What is that destiny? It is the destiny of division. This is not the destiny of unity and prosperity, but the destiny of separation and destruction. As we know through the Principle, we fallen human lost God's Will, desire, and purpose. (21-99)

What happened to man after the Fall? Originally human beings should have established the four-position foundation in unity with God; however, due to the Fall, Adam, Eve, and their children divided. They separated from each other and created four divisions. Originally they should have all been one, but instead they divided, the reverse. We must unify that. (19-205)

The most miserable war among all wars is the war within one family, when parents and brothers and sisters point guns and swords at one another. The bloody war within one and the same family started with Cain in Adam's family, and expanded to war on the tribal level, on up until today. Unless we make the foundation that can bring about reconciliation between tribes in order to indemnify such a history, then the nation of God's ideal will be unattainable. Unless we build the foundation for the harmony of Cain and Abel, God's Will can never be realized. (1982.3.25.)

5. A War More Dreadful Than Nuclear War

The war between the mind and body is more hazardous than World War II and more dreadful than nuclear war. There are truces in those wars, but here there is no truce and no end. Since human life began, there has been no truce, but only fighting in the very core of our mind, and this will continue until it comes to an end. Such people built families and tribes, and so they fight more. Furthermore, they have formed peoples, which are fighting even more, and these combine as nations, which are fighting ever more and more.

Up to the present time, human history has been filled with wars. There was not a single day without war. Where is the basis for war? That is the mind and body. Because mind and body are the base for war, the individual, family, tribe, and nation all became like that. (19-287)

Neither the First nor the Second World Wars were the biggest wars in world history. There has never been a bigger war than the war of conquering myself. This war has continued unabated for six thousand years. Has it ended or not? More bundles of sin have been continuously piled on. Accordingly, six thousand years of sinful history is concentrated upon you. Then, who will overturn this sinful history? Because you are incapable of doing that, you need a Messiah with stronger power than you. To be sure, we need the Son of God. (21-189)

How difficult it is to save one person, yourself, from evil! What is the main problem for the Unificationist? It is how to completely liberate "me" centering upon mind and body. How difficult is this task, and how intensive is this battle? We cannot even compare it, with such a war as the competition between the USA and the Soviet Union. This fight between the democratic world and the Communist world is not the real problem. It is much more difficult than that war. This is the fight originating in myself.

Just as two parties are fighting within one individual, there are also two parties in the family, in the society, in the nation, and in the world. According to heritage or legacy, on one side is the evil individual, evil family, evil society, evil nation, and evil world, and on the other side is the good individual, good family, good society, good nation, and good world. This world is divided like that. One side is under the sphere of religion, centered upon God, and the other side is under the sphere of material, denying God. That is the state of the human being and all humankind. (41-63)

There is greater damage resulting from the war between mind and body than any kind of suffering in the world or all the trouble and destruction caused by war. You must know that tremendous sorrow remains after the defeat of the mind.

Even though many times per day the mind is defeated in the battle with the body, people don't even realize it. However, people never forget the moment they tripped over a stone and fell down in the street. People remember very well, and remark "Oh! Here I tripped and fell decades ago!" Yet we can be sure there are countless people who forget and think nothing of the defeat of their mind in the battle between mind and body.

If we were to think about it, however loudly you would like to excuse yourself, you are the person bearing the label of a straggler -- a defeated soldier. But, originally, the mind was supposed to win the victory in the battle between mind and body, and to always gain control over the body. Yet, because this was not the case, the mind and body came to pursue different directions separately. (19-285)

6. The Basis Of The Solution To World Peace Is The Human Mind And Body

Where South Korea and North Korea are divided is not at the 38th parallel, but rather in the human mind. We planted such a seed within the mind, and accordingly we have harvested such a fruit as this. Am I right? [Yes!] We harvest what we have sown. We live in such an environment of conflict and struggle between people of the mind and people of the body. We have gradually expanded what we planted in the beginning. Consequently, in this age of the world, what is our result? First of all, there is the democratic world based upon the idealistic view of history. The democratic, idealistic world is the fruit of the mind on the worldwide level, is it not? [Yes!] The idealistic view of history is that of history based upon the mind. On the other hand, the other association of people on the worldwide level is centered upon the body, namely the Communist world, upholding the materialist view of history.

If so, where will we find the solution? Today, even though the USA conducts a good foreign policy and military policy, yet it is unable to solve this problem. It is already a failure. A failure! Even if the Soviet Union were to take over the democratic world, as long as they cannot establish unity between the mind and body, they will be divided again. This is certain.

Look how the Soviet Union has advanced under the banner of international Communism! Nevertheless, in spite of this cosmopolitan ideal, such a rift took place between China and the Soviet Union beginning in the 1960s, and now no politics and no policies can correct that and reestablish unity. For them to think of unification seems to be a fantastic proposition. What this means is that they think it natural to be divided.

So where is the basis for a peaceful solution to that problem? Neither the USA nor the Soviet Union has the answer. You must know that. Where is there a basis for a peaceful resolution? Nowhere! Neither the USA nor the Soviet Union can help. Where is the problem? In my own heart. It is very important to find the harmonious view of the universe and a happy and peaceful worldview in a human heart where mind and body are fighting. (85-302)

Let me ask you a question. Do your mind and body fight, or not? [Fight] Is that peace or struggle? [Struggle] When will it be resolved? When will this struggle come to an end? Have you thought about that? When will the present world war end? You don't need to think about that, but rather, when will the war inside of myself be finished? When that is finished, then the world war will end. Peace within myself connects to peace in the world. Looking at the Bible, we can find many paradoxes. It says, "The heavenly kingdom is within you." Is the great Heavenly Kingdom in my mind? What does that mean? If mind and body are not in conflict, and represent the universe perfectly, then the Heavenly Kingdom will indeed come there. (82-134)


Section 2. The Pattern For Unification

1. A Pattern For Unification Is Necessary

If there is a providential subject, it is necessary that this subject can say of itself that it is the model pattern for the human being. Among human beings there are men and women. If this is a man, the other side is a woman. Together they become a human being. Therefore it is necessary that such a pattern be created. Namely, they will establish a family through becoming one.

A pattern for the family is also necessary. The family is the building block for the world once we establish the realm of perfection. Such a pattern must be necessary. Do you have such a pattern? Is there anyone here who can say, "My family is the representative of the universal law of heaven and earth? You are far from it. It is the same with the tribe and nation. Is there any pattern for the heavenly nation?

Today the Communist countries are saying that they are the model nations, and democratic countries are saying the same thing. Is it possible for two separate patterns to exist? There is fighting all the time that the two patterns exist. It is very important to solve this problem. South Korea and North Korea make frequent declarations. However, without solving the fundamental problem, we cannot resolve the issue of the unification of North and South Korea. The philosophical struggle continues because Communism began based on its own philosophy. Without knowing the cause, it is not easy to solve the problem. To solve this problem fundamentally, we have to locate the cause and the result, and then bring the direction of unification into correspondence with the normal process based on the original pattern.

Let us think about the whole world. Can we say that this world is according to the pattern desired by both humankind and the Causal Being, the Subject of the providence? No. Even though we cannot see it, human beings are looking for it. We are seeking a higher level, a more unified being. It began from one originally. It follows naturally that something that began from one should eventually come back into oneness.

2. Jesus Came As The Pattern Of Unification

There must be a unified individual before a unified family can exist, a unified family before a unified tribe can come into being, a unified tribe before a unified nation appears, and a unified nation before the unified world can come about. This is a problem. The question is, from where must we begin to establish this unity? This world is the world of result. Therefore we have to find out the solution from the cause, namely the individual.

The way of unification, the principle of unification, begins from the individual and proceeds to the family, then on to the tribe, the nation, and finally the world. This pattern begins with the coming of the Lord. Today, in order to establish one world, the ideal world, God needs to have His blueprint on the levels of individual, family, tribe, nation, and world.

It is the messianic thought that God promised to the chosen people of Israel to send His representative to accomplish complete unity on the individual level between mind and body, on the familial level, on the tribal level, on the national level; and on the global level. God's plan was to save the world through the expected unity between the Israelite people and the ideal patterns of the individual, the family, the tribe, the nation, and the world.

Jesus, who accomplished perfect unity between his mind and body, achieving the model of man, could have established a unified family together with a woman who was likewise unified. if so, the unified nation and world could appear.

Jesus came on earth as a unified individual. Then he was supposed to establish the pattern of a unified family, a unified tribe, a unified nation, and a unified world. However, he ascended to the spiritual world without realizing these.

The nation of Israel was like a vineyard of wild olive trees whose owner could do anything as he pleased. Jesus came to this vineyard of wild olive trees as a true olive tree in order to cut down the wild olive trees. Then God intended to graft God's pattern on the individual, family, and nation according to His plan. If this had been accomplished, what do you think would have become of the Israelite nation and the Jews. Would they have become true olive trees or wild olive trees? True olive trees. Then if they had started witnessing to the whole world centered upon their national authority and Judaism united, the whole history of Christianity would have been unnecessary.

God sent Jesus as the standard of unity to the human world of disunited mind and body. However he was nailed on the cross. The foundation established by God over several thousand years was returned to Satan's side. Therefore, mankind had to suffer for 2000 years.

Finally the nation of Israel achieved independence in 1948. From this we have to recognize that today is indeed the time of a new beginning on the worldwide level. So we must realize that the time of the Lord at the Second Advent is at hand.

If the Lord comes and establishes a family on this earth, he will establish the family that has no relation to the Fall. In other words, God will establish a model family that can bring about unity on the worldwide level. Only the Lord at the Second Coming can establish the foundation for unification of the entirety. Otherwise it is impossible. That is why the Messiah must return.

The Lord comes to establish the family that God desires. That is why the Lord will not come on the clouds. However, to establish only a family is not enough. A tribe is necessary to secure the family, and a people is necessary for the tribe to exist, and a nation is necessary for the people. Today, Christianity should realize that without making the pattern of centering on one nation, we cannot find the nation of the Third Israel.

The position of the Lord at the Second Coming is as parents to all humankind and as sovereign to the nation. He has to establish the nation of the type of the extended family. Then, in what direction is it supposed to go? It is supposed to head toward one world, the ideal world which God planned from the beginning.

3. Unification Will Be Established By True Parents

What is the purpose of creation? Adam and Eve were not created just to look at. Man and woman were not created just to get old and die as a man and woman. They were created to establish the true Kingdom of Heaven on Earth centered on God through the reciprocal heart toward the opposite sex after reaching maturity, and to establish a love nest. Here Adam (man) is the representative of heaven and Eve (woman) is the representative of the earth. They are two individuals. But if they become one horizontally it means the unity of heaven and earth. When two persons make unity centered on God's love, the entire cosmos will be automatically unified.

The first ancestors should become one, as a model of unity. Then the root centered on God's love becomes the root to form the foundation of mind and body. God created human beings to enter God's ideal world directly through the one way of following God's love. This direction is the way centered on God's love. The individuals were realized with mind and body unified in God's love, but the way that such a man and woman should go was changed because of the Fall. The Messiah, the Lord, is the person who was sent by God to resolve all these problems. The Savior saves people through recovering the lost love. Human beings were born through false parents because of the Fall. Therefore he must come as the true parent, fulfill the love which human beings could not attain centered on God, and then teach people to enter the realm of God's love. All humankind has to find their True Parents again, the absolute origin of God's love. All the problems of the fallen world -- all the sadness, sorrow, suffering, wars, disease, and so on -- can be solved by setting up the core of love.

The principle of the heart centered on the family is passed on from parents to children. But this was not set up correctly in the beginning. The purpose of the history of restoration is to set it up again. Here the representative of man is the Messiah and the representative of woman is the Holy Spirit. Because the engaged bride and bridegroom violated the heavenly principle in the beginning of the world, the new Bride and Bridegroom must be installed and set up as on the original stage. For this purpose God has conducted the providence for salvation.

Because of the human Fall God expelled them. Subsequently, He called groups of devout believers, through special dispensations, to form new families, tribes, and a new nation. The Israelite people were the representative people bearing the responsibility among the numerous peoples. So the people of Israel became the central people on the worldwide level. Human history was originally supposed to develop centered on the first ancestors, Adam and Eve. However, this was not realized. History should bring about the standard centered on the ideal, with the reappearance of the original ideology. It should be the standard of hope fulfilling the hope of Christianity. Namely, from the viewpoint of Christians, it is the thought of the Messiah and the thought of the Holy Spirit.

What is the thought of the Messiah? It is the thought for the sake of the world. The center which can unify the family and the world is True Parents. What is the fruit of Christianity? Christianity has been heading toward the standard of the bride and bridegroom, passing through numerous difficulties.

With what qualification does the Lord come? He comes with the qualification of parents. However, when Jesus came on this earth, he could not attain the position of parents; namely, he could not attend God and bring glory to Him, nor could he establish the substantial foundation for consoling God on behalf of all humankind. That is why the Messiah must come again and why he cannot come as a glorious Lord. Therefore the Messiah at the Second Coming has to succeed in the mission of Jesus on earth, carrying out his filial duty which can console God substantially. Furthermore, he is chosen by God to subjugate Satan. He has to establish the foundation which can return glory to God. Otherwise he cannot gain the qualification as True Parent.

Even though this world could not develop a resplendent culture, and instead became dark, confused and devastated, if it comes into relationship with True Parents, then it will become the kingdom of peace. A number of people have maintained the focus of thought, spirit and life centered upon this standard throughout history. God has guided history toward one world externally, in order to finally connect it internally, through religion, to its true owner.

4. We Can Achieve Unity When The Blood Lineage Is Changed

How did Satan invade the human body? What was the reason? What kind of disease did human beings acquire? We have to understand this. As you know through the Principle, Satan's blood lineage entered into your body after the Fall. You have had a connection with Satan's lineage. All causes and results became entangled with Satan's love. Therefore when we inject into your body something stronger than Satan's love, Satan runs away. What is the absolute center which can unite the mind and body according to the principle of God's creation? We can make unity centered on God's love alone. No other love.

What kind of a tree did human beings become due to the Fall? They became wild olive trees. Therefore the Messiah must come to the fallen world as a good olive tree. Then what should he do? He has to cut off the trunk of the wild olive trees and engraft a sprout or branch of the good olive tree. The eyes of both are the same. When we cut down all the wild olive trees for only one eye of the good olive tree, people who do not know this process may say that it is crazy work. Yet that is why Jesus said that anyone who does not eat his flesh and drink his blood has no relationship with him.

After the wild olive trees are engrafted to the good olive tree, Satan has no relationship with them. They have no connection to Satan. Therefore at the autumn harvest, the engrafted trees will automatically bear the fruits of the good olive tree, and they will enter the heavenly kingdom. The wild olive trees must cut themselves off and be engrafted to the good olive tree. Otherwise they have no way to revive. Most of the major religions--Confucianism, Buddhism and Islam have a concept of the Second Coming. They say the Savior must come and they are waiting for him. Without the worldwide work of the Unification movement, which the Messiah has unified with God's love in order to engraft all people, these words "unification" and "one unified world" have no meaning. We cannot be saved by religious doctrine.

The main point is how to remove Satan. We cannot enter the heavenly kingdom without removing Satan. When someone has a condition which Satan can accuse, he cannot enter the Heavenly Kingdom. The blood lineage must be changed. This is an absolute requirement.

The foundation of unification is myself. However, it is impossible to erect by myself. Because the root of our lineage is from Satan, we cannot ourselves separate from Satan. Do you follow? That is why the Bible mentions that we became wild olive trees. Originally, if we had become true olive trees, we could make complete unity of mind and body, becoming persons whom everybody likes, and enjoying happiness together with others. But instead we became persons who are liked by nobody, because we are wild olive trees. As a result of having Satan's root we became branches and leaves of the wild olive tree. That is why human beings are fighting each other. Analyzing fallen humans deeply, Hegel came to the conclusion that the essence of human beings is struggle, and so he developed the theory of the dialectic.

We must understand that we were born in Satan's lineage. For this reason, religion denies the pursuit of physical desires. They follow the way of suffering in order to deny the relationship with Satan's lineage. They fast to deny the physical desire for good food. They deny the love of husband and wife and also children in order to receive God's love. They must deny the family, society, nation and world that were conceived by Satan's love.

They cannot receive God's love unless they deny the entire world. Reverend Moon and the Unification Church today can give a clear explanation for it. Without the Unification Church your mind and body cannot establish roots of love. The Unification Church has to be a root of love, as well as the branches and leaves centered on God's true love to connect with peoples, nations and the world. Then they must all be engrafted. Before engrafting, we must cut off the whole world. That is why Jesus said: "He who believes in me, though he die, yet shall he live."

5. The Holy Son Is The One Who Has United Mind And Body

The minds and bodies of human beings are fighting incessantly. When they fight, each time the body is the winner and the loser is the mind. We have to understand how to reverse this state of affairs. Who is able to make the mind the victor and unify mind and body, standing in the position of absolute goodness, and not dominated by others? It is miserable that throughout our entire life we are unable to reach such a position. Furthermore, this same type of people who are living today, will also be living in the future. Thinking about this, we must bury the past and become a person of absolute goodness who has committed no evil in our entire life. This is the ultimate hope of all human beings. Where is there such a person? It is impossible to find one. It is very difficult to find any person who succeeds in reversing all the evil consequences coming out of human existence. Knowing this, we can find no one who has no evil but only goodness.

To control oneself is difficult because the mind wants to go in one direction and the body in another. There is a traditional Oriental proverb: The human mind changes from morning to night, but mountains never change, whether in ancient times or in the modern age. The problem is how to achieve unity, with an ever-changing mind. We would need to know how the greatest saints of history were able to dominate their bodies. Let us look at Jesus, Confucius, and Buddha. Our mind and body are always changing, but holy sons and daughters keep them unchanging. For example: what would happen with the mind of Jesus when he saw a woman? His mind might shake because he is a man, but Jesus wouldn't take a step and his body would not fall down. However, ordinary people are different. Their hands and feet follow, they cannot control the desires of body and mind, and their body succumbs. No one can be better than Jesus. Jesus unified his mind and body; but we are different. When American men and women meet one another, they can kiss and enjoy each other at any time-, but we must make love in the proper place. This is an example of fallen worldly people. If we seek a new ideal, then, as righteous people, we should start with mind and body unity. We can conclude that it is impossible to realize the ideal without unity of mind and body.

We must unite our mind and body centered on God's true love in our lifetime. Throughout your entire life, eating, thinking and acting should be centered on God's true love. But instead, your mind and body are enemies. Your mind and body took their root not from God's love but from Satan's love. The mind and body struggle begins there.

In God's ideal of creation, Cain was Abel's elder brother; but after the fall Abel stood in the position of God's elder son. When we indemnify their failure, we can establish the ideal of the Kingdom of Heaven. In the fallen world, the body dominates the mind. Therefore there is fighting at all times and in all places, and injustice and immorality continue, because the body does not submit to the mind in the fallen world.

Because mind and body confront each other within each individual, husband and wife, and consequently parents and children, and, moreover, different peoples and nations, fight each other. When mind and body will finally be united, then this fighting will come to an end. In order to do this, we need to meet and engraft to True Parents. Mankind has to attend True Parents and be renewed by God's love. Otherwise we cannot stop this fighting, because we cannot control ourselves.


Section 3. The Way To Unite Mind And Body

1. The Purpose Of Religion

Until now the balance in the fight between mind and body was about 1:8. The human body is invaded by the environment of the fallen world, but the mind follows only one way. People in this realistic world are concerned about results. Yet, in the process of trying to do evil, we feel anxiety. When we perform this evil, our gains all collapse. Our mind always tries to interfere with our body's actions, but finally is invaded by the body. Therefore the ratio is 1:8, since the mind is always being subdued by the body.

Why did God create religion? To give us grace. But to receive it is not free; we have to fulfill the condition of dedicating our lives more than even a king does. We receive God's grace as the result of establishing such a condition. If you have experienced a life of prayer, then you can understand this. Through prayer life you can receive the greatest energy. People with such a power can even see the spiritual world.

God desired for people to reach the realm of the substantial ideal and conduct the providence for that centered on the religious foundation. God stimulated our original mind to have a desire to attain this realm. God wanted to connect with people beyond the realistic realm. This is the main purpose of religion. Therefore the martyrs followed this way even if their legs were cut off. Even when their lives were finished they had this "super feeling" which goes beyond realistic feelings. In going this way, people must strengthen their power eight times more then anyone else. They attend God, gain strength, and then smite their bodies. The result of a fight depends on strength.

Religion denies one's worldly physical desires and one's desires as a social being. Thus pure religion denies all realistic things. Religion means to deny and repel eating, sleeping, sexual desires, and anything which you like. Originally, a human being should cat, sleep, and like things. However, those desires lead us to death, so we must reject them. Burst a nuclear bomb in your body! Break and completely subjugate your body. The body wants to be respected and to lead an easy, soft, smooth life. But we should despise all that the body likes. We should love what is difficult, hard and rough. The body likes a high position, caring about nobody else but oneself. We have to destroy such a nature, and bring the body down, to be humble, serve and sacrifice.

People have needed religion throughout history, as it fulfills this purpose. We have to dominate the body through religion, because society, humankind, and all history failed owing to the physical body. The physical body is the enemy and the original root of evil. Smiting the body was the goal of religion until now; therefore Jesus smote his body through the 40-day fast. The body likes to be high and attract people's attention; however, religion teaches the opposite way: to obey and offer your life. Why? Not in order to smite our mind but to smite our body, and in so doing to connect to the worldwide level.

2. One Heart Unity Is Absolutely Necessary In Our Life

One-heart unity means to make unity with one heart. Everyone wants to achieve this. Any government, nation, organization, and whoever wants to carry out a system or plan cannot do it without mind and body unity. One-heart unity is absolutely necessary in the process of striving toward goals in our life -- whether in daily life, in the course of one year, throughout our whole lives, or even in the entire course of history. An individual cannot fulfill a goal if he or she has a different mind from evening to morning, like two persons! Let's think about our society and our environment. Do they have one-heart unity? We know they do not.

You may feel your mind changing many times in the course of a day. Because your mind varies, your direction also varies, and because your direction varies, your purpose varies too. You cannot fulfill one purpose when your mind varies. It is not simple to fulfill a goal with one mind; how much more difficult it is to fulfill it with two! Thus one mind is necessary. We must have one mind in the morning, during the daytime and in the evening; and the same in youth, middle age and old age. If one starts something with one mind, opens up the process with one mind, and prepares the result over a long period with one mind, then the purpose of that person is greater. We should have one mind. When we pursue a certain purpose, we need one mind. Without one mind we cannot fulfill the goal. When we look at the world, we can realize that God created this world with one mind, not with two minds. In order to fulfill one goal, we have to begin with one mind and pass through the process in one direction. However, today, people are not able to have one mind.

3. Two Ways To Achieve Mind And Body Unity

Originally, human beings were born from God; but now they have two owners. What does it mean to have two owners? It means that our blood lineage was changed. The first task of religious life is to achieve mind-body unity. Centered on what? Centering on God's will and God's heart, we must subjugate the body based on one mind. Religion teaches how to dominate the body.

1) The First Way to Dominate the Body

What is the first way to achieve unity of mind and body? Knock down the body. Strike the body. Deny everything that the body desires. To what degree do we have to deny? Deny completely -- deny to the point of death. Therefore paradoxical logic can be applied, as in Jesus' words. If we cannot knock down our body and follow only the mind's desires, then we cannot fulfill ourselves. In other words, when we try to kill our physical desires, the mind comes alive. If we focus only on physical desires, we will die. Therefore Jesus said, "He who seeks his life will lose it, and he who loses his life for my sake will find it." He also said, "He who loves father or mother more than me is not worthy of me." Why? Because Jesus came upon the earth as the representative of God's heart. It is impossible to connect to the human being with God's heart by following our physical desires. The relationships with parents, among brothers and sisters, and between husband and wife are physical. We cannot follow the way of God's heart by following physical desires. If you want to go this way you have to deny physical relationships. Someone who loves God more than parents, spouse, brothers or sisters can enter the Heavenly Kingdom. What is the standard to enter the Heavenly Kingdom? How can we get the official ticket to the Heavenly Kingdom? When you love God more than your father and mother, brother or sister, and children. Otherwise there is no chance of entering. To enter the Kingdom of Heaven, we have to remove our physical desires. Knock down your body even by force. Be humble and gentle. Does your body want to be humble and gentle? Your body wants to go higher and be arrogant. It wants to take more food, more rest, and more for itself.

Therefore the body is the basis and root of evil. The roots of good and evil were inverted. That is why we must eradicate the root of evil. Absolutely do not follow your physical desires. Do not go to any evil place. Otherwise you cannot go the way of heavenly principle and heart. It is easy for the human heart to initiate anything centered on Satan and evil. So we must deny our physical desires. The first way to deny evil is to subdue the body; therefore we pray and fast. When we are establishing conditions through fasting and prayer, our body loses power, even becoming difficult to move. Then the mind can easily dominate the body. Then serve and sacrifice for the sake of others.

The body does not like it. Therefore, religious life starts from denying all relationship with the body. If you read the scriptures, can you find any guidance about eating good food and leading an easy life? It is impossible to find such guidance. Religion teaches us to serve, sacrifice, be gentle and humble. Therefore religious people pray for the sake of others even at the risk of their lives. The body by itself cannot do this. In this way we can knock down our body. Mind and body fight when they have the same amount of strength. When your mind can dominate your body because you have been strengthening it for several months, then, even after the body becomes stronger, it will follow the mind out of habit. When you reach such a level, you will find that your plans are going well with heavenly support. Then it will be difficult to lead such a life as you did in the past. You will live centered on your conscience. This is the purpose of religious life.

2) The Second Way to Dominate the Body.

When mind and body have the same power they fight. Is it possible for kindergarten children to fight the world champion? No, it is impossible. There is a big gap between them. So, the second way to dominate the body is to make the mind stronger. There are only two ways to dominate the body. To make the mind stronger we need various conditions and dedication of heart. When we dedicate our whole energy, the door to the mind opens up. When this door is open we can gain immense power. Then you have no problem with your body. You probably do not realize that. If your mind's power is strengthened three times over, then you will have no problem to dominate the body. You must consolidate the mind's power and lead your body. That is how many conditions have been made in religious life. Probably you have heard the expression "to attain spiritual enlightenment." If you attain spiritual enlightenment, you can gain great power in your mind. Then, if you follow your body's desires, you will feel sick. Even thinking about it makes you feel bad. A person who has attained spiritual enlightenment has strong power of the mind, and so his body follows the mind's desires automatically. Only in these two ways can the body be dominated. We must understand this clearly.

This has been God's strategy to achieve domination of the body. This has been a fundamental religious teaching right up to the present day. The Unification Church follows the same principle. This is an advanced stage in the way of life of a human being. In other words, this is to enter the position of God's son or daughter by oneself, centered on God's true love. When we reach this position, we can receive the unique love of God. That is why Buddha said, "Only I myself exist in Heaven and on Earth."

This means that nobody can equal his authority. When somebody reaches this glorious position, he can admire his own value. In other words he or she can become the person directly receiving God's love.

Such a person can inherit anything and everything which connects to God's creation. Therefore such a person can say about oneself how precious he or she is. The way of attaining this position is the original way the human being would go, to live in the realm of God's love.

3) The Way to Unite Mind and Body

There are only two ways to achieve mind and body unity. The first is by striking the body; the second is by unity without doing so. How can we achieve unity? Up until today, our mind has been losing in unequal battle, because the power of mind was too weak. But how about if we inject two or three times greater power into the mind? Then it is no problem to lead the body. If we inflate a tube with air it expands. In the same way, if we infuse power into our mind, it will become bigger. Then, if mind and body fight, which side will win? There are two ways to unite mind and body: one is to strike the body; the other is to strengthen the mind. Religion pursues both of these ways -- by subduing the body, and then by leading the body with strengthened power through prayer. We can experience this through religious life. Even though we have no power ourselves, when the Holy Spirit and the spiritual world act together with us, then we gain strong power.

What is the standard of mind-body unity? You have to know what this standard is. Unity can be attained by love. The human being is composed of dual characteristics. One is upper, namely the mind; and the other is lower, namely the body. When they resonate together, love appears. When mind and body become one, God will be with you. This is a fundamental principle. Why would God be with you at that time? Love begins when mind and body become one. For love, subject and object are necessary. Therefore God is with the one who has established mind and body unity. Then we can say that the human body is God's temple. In which place is God's temple? In the working place? A holy place may be said to connect with the Sabbath. Then what is the center of rest? It is love. God's temple is the place to rest centered on God's love. If human beings have an ideal, they will pursue the highest standard of this ideal. Such a place of love is the world of heart. There is no end of love even though we pour love out like a fountain. Why is there no end? Because God is there. We cannot understand this by logic. Do you want to become such a person? [Yes!]

If someone who is weeping sees such a person, will he like this person, or will he cry more? [Like him.] As the one who is weeping goes closer to him, he will want to embrace the one weeping so that he does not want to cry. He will make someone with a fearsome face want to smile. He will make someone who is inactive want to do something. He does this naturally. Is this good? [Yes.] Therefore, without love, there is no way to unite mind and body. We must understand this. (91-77)

4) Only True Love Can Unite the Mind and Body

Logically speaking, wherever there is love, whether you go up, go down, or stay in the middle, you feel good. Do you hate your loving husband for being in a position higher than you? Do you hate your beloved wife because she is better than you? The two are one. One! Once you become one, you can freely go wherever you want-you can come up from below, come down from above, or stay in the middle. There are no obstacles. Is that so? [Yes!]

Many people say, "This world must become one unified world, the world of peace." So shall we make unity by force? Or by power of organization? Nowadays there is a form of unity termed an "organic collective," so shall we establish unity by that power? Shall we try to make unity by means of a certain philosophy? Maybe these could help somewhat to bring about a partial unity, but it cannot be absolute in the sense that both mind and body welcome it according to their original nature and feel that there is nothing else but this. Mind and body will never say of partial unity, "I like this! This is what I want! I can live in this realm and attend this as the eternal standard of the ideal." Neither money, nor knowledge, nor anything else can bring about this kind of unity.

Then what is the source of unity? Regardless of position, rank, Oriental or Western, yellow, white, or black race, what is it that can intoxicate everybody? That is love. You must know that this is the final conclusion: that there is nothing but true love that is capable of making unity. Is that true? [Yes!] How can mind and body get along with one another and become one, being genuinely fond of each other? Would mind and body like each other on account of money? They could not continue to get along with one another for all of eternity.

So, this is the conclusion: only through true love can all our five senses be concentrated and united into one, laughing and dancing together. Who can deny this? If someone denies this, then he cannot be a human being. Therefore, we again reach the conclusion that nothing but true love is able to unite the spirit self and physical self, the mind and body, and bring about mutual prosperity. (91- 141)

The question is, when will mind and body be united within myself? We can do that neither by money, nor by power, nor by knowledge, nor by thought. Absolutely not. Then with what can we achieve that? It is only possible through God's love. In conclusion, the Almighty God's Love must be capable of uniting mind and body. (94-267)

Originally the spiritual self and physical self were supposed to be united centering on true love, not centering on false love. Therefore, unless we find the origin of true love, they will by no means be united. That is very logical. You must go over that place, and keep going further, with the desire for God's blessing. (91-184)

Originally, God's love was always to enter the mind and body of the human being, bringing about a state without any conflict, contradiction, or struggle. However, the human being was separated from God and established a self-centered relationship of false love, thereby bringing about struggle and contradiction between mind and body. Thus, such a history came about in which love centered on the external body has betrayed God's love, the ideal, and the eternal origin of life centered upon the mind. Therefore we have to eradicate this external love, that is, the love of Satan, and instead, in its place, inherit the original internal love, God's love, and establish unity between mind and body. From that point, unification will begin. (97-179)

Probably you know that the power of love is not exploding because of the fact that there is no unity between mind and body. That is the result of the Fall. If human beings had not fallen, there is no way that mind and body would be unable to unite. Therefore, how to overcome this very substantial and extremely contradictory situation must be a question of utmost importance. That is the problem. By what means shall we overcome it? By the power of love! We can do that only by the power of love (1981.6.6.)

The providence for salvation began due to the Fall. What was our original desire? We yearned for love. That love is true love. True love! What is true love? If you connect to true love, all your five senses, your eyes, ears, nose, mouth and skin, can all laugh together and feel together in unison.

Well, if our body can laugh and feel with all five senses, then how about our mind? How would the mind be connected to true love? If you could see the mind, would this mind just be huddled in the corner, while the body was doing like this? [No!] What would it be doing? Have you any idea? How do you think? Everything comes together into oneness at that point. Thinking theoretically about from what point the unity of all our action begins, it is logical to suppose that it starts from true love. If it were not so, then there would be no foundation to realize God's ideal nor the unity for which all human beings long.


Section 4. The Ultimate Problem Of Unification Lies In Myself

The problem of unification today is not limited to the problem of the nation. If it is expanded, then it is the problem of the world, and if it is reduced then it is connected with the problem of an individual. It is logical that before the world can be unified, the unification of nation must be established; before the nation can be unified, the unification of family must first take place. Unless the spouses are united, that family cannot be happy, no matter how much they may want happiness. Likewise, unless the individual is happy, the family cannot be happy. Therefore, when we desire unification, we should recognize that the problem lies within human beings. Before a nation can be unified, a unified family must first come to exist, and before a family can be unified, a unified person must be exist.

In every human being there is mind and body. However, mind and body are fighting with each other, aren't they? Can you trust in yourself? When you cannot trust yourself, how can you trust America? When you cannot trust yourself, how can you trust your wife, your children, and your nation? Isn't this a fundamental problem? There were numerous saints and sages in history, but who among them declared that my mind and body is in complete unity and not in conflict? How can I lay the unified foundation in myself? This is a very important problem. If I want the unified world, then I must first establish unity in myself. It is a fallacy to welcome the unified world without having the unity in myself

Everything starts from one, and unless we lay the foundation of unity from that one, the unification of the whole is not possible. The standard of unity in the midst of confusion lies in myself. The unity achieved by the love between my mind and body can always connect with the unity of love in my family. The loving couple of a harmonious family can connect with any families in their clan. When the loving spouses become one, who can bite, rip or stomp them? The harmoniously unified family, unified people, unified government, unified world, unified heaven and earth, the world where unified people and God become one in love-wouldn't such a world be the utopia of love? There cannot be division.

The unification of nation before the unification of world, the unification of family before the unification of nation, the unification within individual before the unification of family; ultimately I, myself am the problem. When my mind and body are in conflict and suffering, could I feet peaceful even when my family and parents are happy? When my family is in agony, how can the nation connect with my family? Even if this nation is unified, what good is it? Would we feel peaceful? If our country is divided North and South, even if this world is unified, can our nation participate? Therefore, a true human being must first be found. A person who can live for the sake of the world transcending the nation, a person who can live for the sake of the cosmos transcending the world, a person whom God can trust as a true human being must first be found. Can you say this is a futile argument?

Why do you think God wants to save humankind? He does not intend to save humanity so that everyone divides and creates the world of conflict. God conceives of the world where everyone is united, loves each other, harmonizes under a common purpose, and needs each other. God has the purpose of salvation of humankind in order to make such a world. However, no matter how much God eagerly awaits peace, it is impossible for us to leave this body, which is always the trouble-maker, and bring about unification. Certainly we must first unite our mind and body in order to achieve this ideal, unified world for which all of us hope. Unification cannot be achieved as long as our mind and body are separated!

What is the problem in saving this world? Society is not the problem. The problem lies in me. The advent of material-based worldviews and spiritual-based worldviews was inevitable because our mind and body are in constant conflict. The harvest time on the worldwide level has come. Such a time is called the Last Days.

We have to determine to make a new peace and unification at this time. Therefore, the problem for the coming era is also myself. I am the problem. The issue we have to wrestle with is how can I plant the heartistic foundation of peace in my mind and body which can overcome any difficulty in society and connect that with the trend of history.

1. The Foundation Of Unification Is Laid Starting From One

There are so many people living in this world. We know one among all is I, myself. We have to think about the kind of relationships people have. There are many nations in this world. They, however, have not become united. There are many people in each of those nations, yet they have not become one. Families and tribes are the same.

When you look at yourself, your mind and body did not become one. We are living in such a reality. Wherever we may go, we experience the environment of distrust where unity is not possible in everything that we see and experience. However, we cannot deny the fact that our original mind seeks the peaceful and unified environment and rejects the society and environment in which we live. If this is an undeniable reality, where is our point of settlement and destination? Where is a place where we can find trust; where is the person we can lean on in this universe? We realize that in the present era we cannot find faith among the believers, we cannot find trust and comfort in the world, nation, society, or even in our families. However, the problem does not lie in the world, nation, society and family.

The important issue ultimately: can I establish the unified foundation in myself. I must build unity in myself if I desire the unified world. It is illogical to welcome the unified world without having unity in myself.

When we understand this world to be a world of distrust and disunity, where would this world find unity? Likewise, where would the nation and the family find unity? As we look for a central point of unity for this world, the nation, or the family, everything points toward "I," myself.

Everything starts from one, and unless we lay the foundation of unity from that one, the unification of the whole is not possible. The standard of unity in the midst of confusion lies in myself. It is because this world and the universe is the expansion of "I". The unified foundation is expanded from an individual to a family, tribe, people, nation, and world. When the foundation of the individual is laid, the foundation of the family is a horizontal expansion to all directions. If an individual forms an harmonious body of love and a common desire centering on the family, then that person becomes a new subject. If a person becomes one centering on the tribe, he becomes a new subject. Likewise, when we can unify the world in the realm of love and common will, the unified world can begin. For example, let's say there is a metric ruler. We cannot make any ruler on the whim and claim it is one meter when actually one meter is different. We cannot do as we wish. A metric ruler must be made according to the original measurement of meter. Centering on that, the measurement must be made. In other words, evaluation must take place in comparison with the center.

Likewise, even when we talk, even when we act, it must be centering on a certain standard. Then, we can lay the foundation of peace. The realm of unification came be realized.

What is the nucleus for the unified foundation? It is "I". What should "I" do? My mind must first be united with God's love. Being united means the establishment of a vertical relationship. Next, I must create the horizontal line by uniting my mind and body horizontally centering on the vertical relationship. Then I achieve complete unity. In the place where complete unity is achieved, vertical and horizontal come together and inside and outside become one. Thus the inside is not merely inside and the outside is not merely outside. When two are suitably united they form "I" , who can center on a new third object. In other words, the position of "I", myself is created when my mind and body unite and centers on an object.

That is why the most critical problem is nothing other than "I". Although it is necessary to pray for the world, the most important issue is do I stand as the central nucleus in complete unity of mind and body and have I formed such a foundation together with God with the proper attitude. When this is determined, the unified nucleus and the foundation of unification centering on myself will be established.

2. The Plan Of Unification Lies In Myself

The plan of unification must be clearly established in myself. You should understand this. Don't think I love myself. When I think of myself, it must be I who contain God's love and in whom God's Will and love is harmoniously concentrated. What is the plan of unification?

People try to make unity based on world democracy; however, does it work? No. The parts must first be properly made if we want to produce a perfect product. Therefore, we must make a perfect factory which can make you into a perfect person. What is that? It is a perfect religion. We have to search for the perfect religion.

The plan for unification is not found in South or North Korea. The fundamental issue is how can we subdue the unending struggle between mind and body and how our mind can take control and maintain the standard of peace in the realm of body. This is the critical problem. If such entities are connected, it becomes the world. The world is divided into the democratic world and the Communist world. The democratic world represents the world-view based on spirit and mind, whereas the Communist world represents the world-view based on matter and body. It must be understood in this way. These two worlds are producing great turmoil. Where does it start? It starts in you. You are the seed of that turmoil. That is the problem. Therefore, don't think that this world will be unified by a great politician. That cannot happen.

Where is the plan of unification? It is not out there but it is in you. We must make unification by first subduing the struggle between my mind and body and allowing the mind to take charge. Thus, I must fol. low the direction of my mind; my family, society, nation, and world must go that direction too. Then unification will naturally take place.

3. The Path To Unification Starts From One Unified Person

This world today hopes for peace. All people dream of one unified ideal world. That ideal world cannot be realized unless it goes through each and every individual. That world cannot be achieved unless the individuals establish such an ideal foundation and the process of expanding such an environment takes place.

When we understand this, from where shall we welcome the day of unification? Can we welcome such a day centering on the world? The conclusion is, no. Can we welcome such a day centering on a nation? It is also no. When we observe a society, it is in competition and conflict. We also know that people in a family also oppose each other. Moreover, when we understand that the mind and body of an individual is in struggle, there is no other way than to seek the path to unification and peace in the individual. We cannot witness the start of unification, unless one person establishes the substantial unification representing the heaven, earth, nation, people, and family.

When we understand the history of humankind, the problem is finding that one person. That person would possess a unified self and character representing heaven, earth, history, and the whole of humankind, and would stand in the central position. Without such a person, we cannot achieve the world of unification, ideals, and peace, no matter how much we long for it. Therefore, God is looking for that one center. How then can such a center be established? That center must first be established on the individual level before going to the world. We understand that God has been searching for this one central person as a representative of the world, through whom unification can start. The position of such a person is the position of Messiah. The historical desire and the purpose of the providence has been to find this one person. With the advent of this one person, the starting point on the individual level representing Heaven can be found and also provide the standard of unification.

This person can unify the mind and body, and as he establishes a unified person a family can come through that individual. The start of one family can take place when a perfect person shapes the standard and the environment forms a reciprocal position centering on that standard. When looking at that family, the parents which represent that family can be the model representing the universe.

The children born from those parents should be able to form unity with their parents. Numerous children may come to exist, but those children should be connected with the parents and set the standard for all children. In other words, the parents should walk the path that can establish the representative center and the children should walk the path that can set the representative center. Thus, the unifying fortune can expand on the family level by numerous families around the world following the standard of unity set between the representative parents and their children. We know that unless the progressive steps of unifying the tribe through the central family, the people through the central tribe, the nation through the central people, and the world through the central nation, can take place, we cannot accomplish the historical task of unifying the world.

Fallen people must first carry out the revolution of character before the revolution of politics or religion. If a person who did not undergo the revolution of character unified the world, then it would not be good news. It is because the purpose of that person's accomplishment would be to satisfy his own self-centered ambition or his own glory.

History teaches us that even if the world is unified by someone's military force, that world would soon be destroyed by another person's military force. Such unification creates even bigger problems. America may want the unification of the world centering on herself, but it is impossible. It is because many nations would not want the dominion of the United States. Likewise, even if Japan tries to unify the world based on her economic power, we would arrive at the same conclusion. No power can unify the world. If there is a way to unification it would have to be through character. A great revolution is necessary if we are to unify the world; it would be the revolution of human character. That revolution of character cannot be accomplished by knowledge, money, or power, but it is possible only through true love

True love refers to the most fundamental and original love which God has longed for since the creation of human beings. There is no solution to the world unless the revolution of human character centering on true love occurs. Korea being divided into the North and the South means the central position has disappeared. Where, then, should we find the center. The process of selecting the center must begin from one certain point. Especially when the land is tilted, an anchor is needed in order to find the central realm.

Where then is the central focal point? That is the issue. Is it South Korea or North Korea? Where is a place where the whole country can be included? That is one point. What is that? That central point must be set from one individual. Then, a family can appear from that one central person. Therefore, through one individual representative, through one family representative, through one tribal representative, the whole 30 million people of Korea can be connected. The 30 million start from one individual, then, reaches the family, tribe, and so on. That realm expands from the close center. Isn't that right? The nucleus is one, but centering on that center, the family, tribe, society, nation and world expand. It starts from an individual and gradually becomes greater and greater. Through the restoration of individual, family, tribe, people, and nation, the individual center, family center, tribe center, people center, nation center, and world center must be expanded.

We talk about unification these days. The people of Korea earnestly desire unification. However, where will we find the plan for the unification? We do not find it in the 38th parallel. We must first bring unity in the 38th parallel that is inside our mind. That unification is more urgent. If we can bring that unification, then the national unification will take place automatically. If the direction of goodness and the value system based on goodness are firmly established, then there is no difference between people from Chung Chung province and people from Kyung Sang province. Where should the unification take place? It must first happen in my mind.

Because two types of people are sown, one has borne fruit in the world-view based on spirit and religion, and the other resulted in the world-view based on material. The world today is the fruition of those seeds. That is why the Last Days are now.

Where did the world-view based on spirit and matter come from? They started from me, from a human being. Isn't that right? Where is the origin? It is in my mind and in my body. The origin of conflict between mind and body resides in the individual, that is why individuals fight; families fight because such individuals form families; tribes fight because such families form tribes; nations fight because such tribes form a nations; such individuals ultimately form the democratic world and the Communist world. In other words, the world-view based on the spirit and based on the body are formed.

So, from where will we end and resolve this conflict? The solution cannot come from Communism or from democracy. There is no other way for unification than to find the solution to the conflict between mind and body in an individual. We cannot resolve the problem of the 38th parallel in the family if it is not resolved in the individual. The 38th parallel in the society cannot be solved if it is not resolved in the family. The 38th parallel for the people cannot be solved if it is not resolved in the society.


Section 5. Unity Through True Love

1. Love As The Foundation For Unity And Happiness

Can you call someone a "human being" only because he has a body? A human being must have a mind also. Does a human being laugh at someone's sorrows? Does a human being grieve over someone's happiness! No, no. That kind of person is a human being in appearance only. A human being is capable of all sorts of emotional reactions-delight, anger, love, happiness.

Do not Easterners cry over something that makes Westerners weep? The things that make Westerners weep also make Easterners weep. The scenes that make Koreans weep also make their archenemy Japanese weep. The world is united in emotional responses. Are there any differences in parental love between Koreans and Japanese? Are there? No, there aren't. It's all the same.

What is the foundation of unity? Certainly not people. Nor is it just words. It must be based on feelings. It's like a couple in love . . . . What makes them united? They are united on emotional feelings. Isn't that so? Without emotion, it's just an empty shell. What's in a couple without emotion? Any different from a wound-up doll? just a talking doll, that's all. just a talking male doll and just a talking female doll. They wouldn't be dolls if they could feel emotion.

Friends feel friendship. Can there be friends without friendship? No, there can't be. People feel patriotism toward their country. When people feel patriotic toward their country, that love for their country can unite them into one people. Don't you think so? Love is the foundation of unity and also of happiness.

Without unity there is no happiness. Don't mothers and fathers become one to be happy? Parents and children must become one to be happy. What happiness can we find in a family in disarray? What happiness in a family that quarrels among themselves all the time? They don't know what happiness is. There is no unity without love, and no happiness without unity. How can we attain happiness? First, two people must become one. When one weeps, so does the other. When one laughs, so does the other. When one goes, so does the other. How can two people become one? Through feelings of emotion.

We need to achieve internal unity more than external unity. There is no happiness or peace if the human heart is absent. The highest authority is the heart. The human heart transcends history, following absolute standards.

2. Unity Through United Hearts

There are many people who, although being pushed, cannot attain this unity. Are you in unity? We must be in unity first. We cannot unite anything unless we are ourselves united. We must unite all disjointed hearts first. We must not fear death if that's what it takes to unite hearts.

This is the universal temple where unity is attained. But people tend to think they can attain unity only because they arrived here. To achieve unity, however, one must want the unity of heart from one's own deepest heart and must be prepared to overcome all sorts of hardship on the way. We must be prepared to die for the idea of unity. You don't get united with your teacher, but with your God. Jacob united the family; Moses united the tribe; Jesus united the world around God. Unity with God is larger than just unity within a nation. It must unite all the hearts between heaven and earth. You must overcome individual or family hardships in order to work for God's unity, and Heaven will recognize your merit when you fall in exhaustion from your effort.

Unity does not just happen; we must make it happen. We cannot just remain the flour; we must become the yeast. Unity cannot just happen easily; it must go through the valley before it reaches a plateau. Jesus triumphed over the valley of death. Unity must be achieved just like his triumph. If you wonder why you have endured so much hardship, it's because you lost your confidence. As long as people remain standing on their feet, your endurance is epitomized in your people.

But if endurance is not for God or your people, but for yourself, then your doubting mind will get no help. You can look around for help, but you won't find any source of extra strength.

Our life must be offered at the attar of God. Unity for God and your nation and your people, not for individuals, must be your goal.

3. Unity As The Goal Of Love

When would the unity around God come? What would be the ultimate center of this unity that is the ideal monument to God's Creation? God's creative powers? No. The existing church had God's power of establishing an eternal paradise on earth and dreamed of the Second Coming. But, sorry. If power could do it, the Fall wouldn't have happened. That's just illogical dreaming which only leads to ruination. Power is not it; God's omniscience or omnipotence are not it. You just misunderstand the whole thing. It's not your knowledge. It's not Heaven's unlimited treasure. It's love. It's love that's at the center of all things.

What is unity with love at its center? It's love that belongs to God. A wife may show off a big diamond ring, but whose love does it symbolize? It's her husband's. That's it, her husband's. Her ring is not hers, but the symbol of her husband's love. The ring will fade if it does not mean love. Isn't that so? Love is its substance. Is there any happiness in her gold or gems if her husband's love is lost?

So where should the foundation of unity for God be? It's the object of love that would please God's expectations, that would satisfy all of God's mind and body, that would move God to say, "That's it!" in great exultation. That's love. Adam and Eve alienated this. If they had truly loved each other, the love would have made Adam Eve's and Eve Adam's, and both God's, and therefore all creation would have belonged to all three. When love connected them, all things on earth would have been theirs as they were God's. Do you understand what that means?

That's why love unifies all things. Love unifies God's mind and body, and will unify even the once alienated Adam and Eve, and all creatures on earth. The Fall would not have occurred if love had been the connection between God and all His creations. If so, all would have belonged to God. Adam would be God's, Eve would be Adam's, Adam Eve's, the woman the man's, the man the woman's, parents their children's, children their parents'. Everyone would belong to everyone else as the firm foundation of things. You must understand this.

That's what makes love such a great thing. Love bridges social standings, obliterates time and space, establishes collective belonging of all to all, and places everyone within the sphere of collective power. It's a surprisingly great fact.

Do you think God created all things that would give Him grief? Or, all things to give Him joy? He created all things for a positive reason, as positivity creates joy. Then joy flows out as the object of love. Love for God is the foundation of unity. This love is the source of power that unites all nations, to lead all nations for all eternity.

Love begets greater love, just as parents love children. Love becomes one. No one can divide one's unity with God in love. Is there any love grander than this?

Perfect unity is possible only in perfect love for God.

Where would unity take place? Thinking about it alone doesn't do it. Only love can make it happen. It will happen when your love unites your whole mind and body. That's how it's done. Because of that, unity is possible only through love.

Oneness will occur only this way. Not only the perfect unity, the final unity, but the horizontal unity begins with love. If it is centered around God, the nature of goodness is in love. Unity is automatic through love. Even Satan will obey love that's higher than himself. God created heaven and earth to give us the greatest good and love.

1) Love as the Absolute Secret of Unity

The foundations of the mind are love. So, if we could connect this explosive power with God, it would multiply a hundred, thousand-fold. We can achieve our long-held wishes and possess eternal life and heaven on earth. The secret is love. Love is the elevator to unity and its absolute secret solution.

Mothers and fathers cannot achieve unity without children. Why do we prefer love? We can't help it. The mutual love of parents together is much stronger than their love individually. It's the rope of love that binds mothers and fathers into one. A chain made of iron eventually rusts, but the one made of love lasts forever. Neither banquets nor money can bind parents and children. Only love can bind them.

Only love binds brothers. Only love binds brothers, families, clans, tribes, peoples, and eventually the world. Love binds humanity with God as one.

The reason we prefer love is because it is the foundation that unifies all things. You don't understand completely why love is such a wonderful thing. That's why Teacher brings out the issue of love now.

Without love, oneness is not possible. Words cannot bind two people. What is needed to make two people one? If material substance could do it, what if the material substances left them? If a third agent could do it, what if the third agent disappeared? What is needed to bind two people forever? It's love, without which nothing is possible.

How does love work? How does it work? Does it make things farther apart or closer together? [Closer together.] Why is love good? You must understand this. Love brings far apart things closer. Can political power, military power, or cultural power unite Westerners and Easterners? [No.] Neither cultural power, economic power, nor any other kind of power would do it. So, what would accomplish this?"

Love can make two sworn enemies one entity and reconcile two extreme opposites. What are men and women? [Extreme opposites.] Do women prefer women? What if they meet and one says to the other, "I really like you, I really like you." [Laughter] Why are you laughing? Would the woman feel good about this affection?

If love is true, you can get into God's bosom, pull him by the nose or anything else, to anywhere in the world, even heaven and hell without boundaries. You can go anywhere, anywhere.

Isn't the world like that! Does it take a Ph.D. to be America's First Lady? Even a peanut farmer can leap into greatness if he is loved enough. Can there be a one-eyed first lady? What do you think? Realistically, can there be? Even with a gimpy leg, if the president loves her enough, couldn't she be? [Yes, she could be.] Really? [Yes.] I can't believe that. [Laughter.]

How is it possible? Love unites and transcends all things, there being nothing irreconcilable through love. No matter what kind of sin you might have committed, God's love can . . . . Don't you believe that? Is that true? This is always possible. If Rev. Moon didn't know this, he would have faded a long time ago.

2) Mutual Love as the Solution for Unity

We call ourselves the Unification Church. "Unification Church" is a beautiful phrase. What do we need in order to unify the Unification Church? Some would say, "You need unified principles." But unified principles would be useless without feelings of emotion. This is the issue. Religious people can try to unite with one another on united principles, but they need feelings of love. There must be the love that emotionally demands to see each other, that demands that one cannot live without the other. You cannot tear into each other in wrath, arguing who is better, and expect to become one with one another. Can you argue who is better and still unite? Can the mother and father argue who is better than the other and still unite? They can't.

What is then the solution for unity? It's mutual love. Love can come from pity, from preference. Few couples love each other from the start. Love grows with time. A woman meets a man who is absolutely stubborn, and thinks the man is totally unlovable. Then the woman takes pity on him for the many obstacles that he must confront because of the stubbornness. So, when pity turns to love, the man seeks solace in the woman. That's how it works. The woman might even find the man's stubbornness useful because she is not stubborn enough herself, and this way, turns his stubbornness to a mutual advantage. So, love can bloom in affection as well as in pity, and eventually lead to unity.

If one feels strongly enough for the other person in pity it can naturally find a way to unity. How about when a parent spanks a child in anger? Wouldn't the parent regret it immediately? The effect would exactly be opposite if the parent shed tears and showed love for the child. Don't you think? So, if the parent does not give into her anger, she can always triumph over and control her children. Spanking is not as effective. An older brother who hates his brother can be brought to his knees this way. Isn't that possible? [Yes, it is.] So, what do we say we need for unity? We must have feelings. There is no happiness where there is no unity. When we say, "unity comes, or unity is possible," we mean unity with love as its substance.

The Unification Church desires to unite Christianity. Could we ever unify all the denominations and sects of the Christian world if we just limit ourselves to the Unificationist brothers and sisters? We must love all the denominations and sects. Once in this frame of mind, we can forgive all their human faults. Do you think it possible for God, who has already forgiven us our sins, to forgive us if He still thought that we are sinners? He forgives us because He looks at us with this forgiving mind. You must understand that forgiveness leads to unity.

Do you understand that nothing is possible without this feeling of love? The world is merely a desert without friendship, without love for the country, without love between parents and children, without love among siblings. Is unity possible in this environment? Is there any happiness without love?"

How do we bring about our Unificationist ideals? Through love -- pupils shedding tears of love for teachers, teachers for pupils, children for parents, sisters for sisters, brothers for brothers, siblings for siblings, tribes for tribes.

You would never be able to forgive yourself if you had to die tomorrow without accomplishing this act of love. This is the demand of unity. This is the path Teacher has chosen, not just mine, but God's. You must underhand this.

Why do we seek unity through love's foundation? Because without love everything is temporary, and love makes it eternal. Does the wife's love end when her husband dies? No, her love for her husband bums even more strongly after her husband's death.

Where does unity materialize? You might think, "Well, unity will come wherever it may," but that's wrong. What is needed as its foundation before it comes? We must have love connections, yes, love connections. There will be no unity without love connections. The connections are mutually honored and obeyed. Don't you think so? In such connections, one recognizes the other, which is returned in mutual recognition.

What is the foundation of this mutual recognition? There must be a mutually-recognized goal. Their mutually-recognized goal makes their unity possible. Unity cannot allow two different goals. The goal must be one and will become one if love is mutually given.

3) All is United Upon Contact with True Love

What is true love? Upon contact with true love, our mind-cells and body-cells respond in unison. Unison! It is through unison that differences are ironed out to produce harmony in all parts and move together in the same direction. In true love, if the mind calls on the body, the body responds in unison. If all cells are united in true love, vision becomes one, thought becomes one, movement becomes one, smell spreads in one direction, words are spoken in praise of this unison. Men and women become united horizontally and stand on the vertical line as God intended. Through this center point, which unites the man-woman horizontal line and God's vertical line, all things operate -- outside of it nothing works properly. This is the eternal equation. This principle operates in all movements, in all beings, all cell structures, in united ideals and paths. Viewed with love, there is nothing that is not directly connected to each of us personally.

The anatomy of mankind includes the five senses; but why do we value the senses and what is their basic function? They exist to follow love, and only love. When following love, everything, the eyes, the ears, the nose, the tongue become one with feeling. The whole becomes one. The eyes dart here and there in pursuit of love. The nose follows love also. All my soul and flesh, all my living organs follow this principle. All plants seem to react in their various ways when the morning sun shines, on them, but they all follow the principle because such is the essence of life.

We speak of God's love freely as if we understand it: do we really? Do you know how strong His love is? You've seen gristle on chicken legs that stretches when you pull on it. What is love, then? Love is like that gristle that is strong when pulled. When love pulls on it, when God's love pulls on it, the whole world follows. Do you understand what I am saying?

When possessed by love, the eyes become one, the nose becomes one, hands become one, the focus becomes sharpened, all unite into one. Perfectly one. So, we say, "perfectly done!" and all the cells echo "perfectly done!" This is possible, don't you know? All things hang onto love and move wherever love dictates, go with whatever loves does. . .

Once in love, the cells dance, the whole universe dances in celebration of love. When we rejoice, the whole universe rejoices with us. When we laugh in God's abundant love, the universe laughs in unison. It's like the echoes of the mountains. When we shout "yoo-hoo!" it echoes back "yoo-hoo!" Do you understand what I am saying? It opens your eyes as never before. It's like that. It's indescribable. We are qualified to receive that kind of love. When a man and a woman are in love, their breath can move the universe. Just like the ocean waves moved by the moon's pull, your love's "yoo-hoo" will be replied to by many "yoo-hoos" from all over. Don't you want to discover this?


Section 6. Other-Centered Philosophy And Unification

1. The Origin Of Human Happiness

1) Love, Ideals and Happiness Cannot be Realized By Oneself Alone

Since ancient times, humankind has been longing for eternal, truthful, and unchanging love, ideals, happiness and peace. But today we are living in a world of distrust and a time of confusion. In this world it is impossible to find the conditions in which the ideals mentioned above can be realized. We might say that people have been doing their best, but have come to an impasse.

If people are unable to realize these ideals, then we have to seek beyond our human limitations to find an eternal, unchanging and truthful Absolute Being and rely upon Him. If this Being is longing for true love, true ideals, true peace and true happiness, then it will be possible to realize these ideals through Him.

In this case, if there were such a Being, we would call Him "God." This God would be the King of love, the King of ideals, the King of peace and happiness. if, through God, we want to set up the ideal conditions pursued by human beings, we have to listen to God's suggestions. This is a logical conclusion.

The words "love, ideals, happiness and peace" cannot stand alone. They can be spoken only in the context of a reciprocal relationship. Not even the Absolute God can realize these things by Himself alone.

God needs an object as His reciprocal partner. If you ask, "What in God's creation is His reciprocal partner?" the obvious answer is, it is humankind. We have forgotten the fact that humankind is the object of God, and could fulfill God's love, ideals, happiness and peace.

What use is God's love to Himself alone? What use are His ideals? It's a natural conclusion that, without humankind as His reciprocal partner, God cannot realize His love and ideals.

2) The Origin of Love, Ideals, Happiness and Peace

The next question is, where did God, the King of wisdom and the Center of everything, place the origin of true love, ideals, happiness and peace? In the subject or the object?

There are two positions, subject and object. There are two kinds of relationship, subject for object, and object for subject. As the Creator, where would God place the elements of the ideal?

God had to think hard about where to place the origin of true love, ideals and peace. Should He place it in the position where the object serves the subject, or where the subject serves the object? If He placed only one side in a position to live for the other, then humans would do the same and the road to unity would be blocked. You must know this.

Then what was the way to unity and the origin of peace? God had to set up a principle whereby both God Himself and true human beings live for others. Therefore true love, true ideals, true peace and true happiness cannot be found except in the position of living for others, Human beings have not understood this basic principle of creation.

What kind of people are true parents? They were born for their children, they live for their children and they die for their children. In this way true ideal parents come about, and true parental love is actualized. Parents, to their children, become the center of peace and the standard of happiness.

On the other hand, where is the standard of true filial piety? It is exactly the other way around. Children become true children when they are born for their parents, live for their parents and die for their parents. In this way, to their parents, they become ideal children, children of true love, and objects of happiness and peace.

Here we can suggest one common formula: only through living for others can the conditions be set to bring about true love, ideals, happiness and peace.

3) The Principle of Creation and the Origin of Human Happiness

What is God's principle of creation? The creation is God's investment of Himself. Since He invested Himself completely, the complete result can be guaranteed. You must know this is the principle of creation. Therefore we have to invest ourselves completely and give sincerely. By giving sincerely you find your future object, build a foundation for your self and create the environment in which you prove yourself All this is impossible by merely receiving. This is the principle of creation.

Living for others is the principle of creation and the origin of human happiness. For example you might ask someone, "Why was I born?" There are many distinguished guests here today who might say, "I was born to be the best person I can be, for myself." But originally, a man is born not for himself, but for a woman. No one can deny that man was born for woman.

Man and woman are in a reciprocal position. Men have wide shoulders while women have wide hips. When you get on a bus in New York you can see that men and women sitting side by side fit very well since men are wide on top and women are wide on the bottom. This, in short, explains that men and women were born for a reciprocal relationship.

Man was born not for man but for woman. Woman was born not for woman but for man. If we don't understand this clearly, problems can occur. This is God's principle of creation, so unless you follow this principle you can never enjoy true happiness or peace.

Man was born for woman, not for man. Woman was born for man, not for woman. That is it. You were not born for yourself, you were born for others. You have to break your concept of self. If you break this, the unified world can come about.

The person who seeks value not in the self but through others, through reciprocal relationship, is not an unhappy person. Because he has a heartistic relationship with an object, he is never lonely and he is happy. True parents exist for their children, true children exist for their parents, true people exist for the nation, and a true nation exists for its people. This is where true happiness exists.

When you apply this principle, who was the best American patriot? You may answer Abraham Lincoln. He was born as a common person and came to represent democracy. He lived for America and died for America, so he is in line with this principle. That's why Americans consider him the very symbol of a true patriot.

When you ask who in human history was a real saint of saints, by applying this principle you will find immediately that it was Jesus Christ. He came for humankind, he lived for humankind, he died for humankind, and he even prayed for forgiveness for his enemies, who hung him on the cross. It is a natural conclusion that Jesus was higher than any other saint. He must have been the loving son of God.

Therefore the Kingdom of Heaven will be established according to this formula.

2. The Reason God Created The Principle Of Living For Others

Why did God make this principle of living for others? I'll explain through several illustrations. First of all, let me ask you a question. If someone truly loves you and sacrifices for you 100 percent, then how much would you want to return that love? 100 percent or 50 percent, keeping 50 percent in your pocket? Or would you want to give everything you have? Which one is in accordance with your original conscience? The answer is, you would want to return more than you receive.

Here is Mr. Pak translating for me. If I give him 100 percent with true love, and he knows this, then he will return more than 100 percent. So 100 percent is returned as 110 percent. After you receive 110 percent, you would give again 120 percent. In this way the concept of eternity comes about. This is the beginning of eternity. That's why God set up this principle. In this way development and prosperity are possible.

Second, if there are five people in your family and one of them lives for the family, eventually he will become the center of the family. In other words, a voluntary realm of dominion would be formed. People today don't understand how happy it would be to be dominated by a subject who lives absolutely for the object.

You may never have imagined how glorious it would be to be under the direct dominion of God in the spiritual world. This is the true subject-object relationship.

What is the third point? We know that love and ideals are even more precious than life itself. We tend to think these come from ourselves, but this is a big misunderstanding. Where do love and ideals come from? They come from your object. Because they come from your object, the principle of living for others is necessary. God, the King of Wisdom, knows all of this, so He made this principle. Now I think you understand.

The concept of eternity is impossible to grasp when you stand in the position of living for yourself. When you consider motion, the bigger the turning force, the faster the turning speed. Now we know that God, the King of Wisdom, made this principle of living for others for the sake of eternity. The concept of eternity and of eternal development and prosperity begin right here.

From the present position we develop and move forward. We feel happy only when we have a sense of impetus from our present position. That's why God established the principle of living for others. For example, if in a family of ten people it is the last brother who lives for and serves the family, even though he is the youngest, the parents and the whole family will gather around him. As time goes by, the one who lives for others automatically will become the central figure of the family.

God created the cosmos, and He Himself exists for others. The person who resembles God, no matter how small he is, even if he's the last brother, will become the center of the family if he lives for others. We haven't realized this until now.

When you live for others, you don't diminish yourself. The more you serve, the more you will be placed in the position of a central figure. God is exactly like that. God will place the person who resembles Him in the position to be a central figure. Only from this position can perfect, ideal unity be realized.

Today the majority of people would rather die than be dominated by others. Especially learned and distinguished people have this attitude. But I want to tell you how happy it is to be dominated by someone who lives for others. In the spiritual world God is the great Master of the Cosmos. There you will find great happiness in being dominated by Him, because He is the central figure of all those who live for others. Even if you are controlled and dominated by God for tens of thousands of years, you will be happy and grateful. The world of ideal unity could be established right there. So naturally God set up the principle of living for others.

Love does not originate from myself. Without an object, we can never find the love and ideals that are more precious than life. We haven't realized this point until now. Only through a reciprocal partner can you receive precious love and realize your ideal. That's why God had to set up the principle of living for others. We must remember this one thing.

3. The Origin Of Ideal Man

Where can unity begin? Unity doesn't occur in a self-serving position, but rather in a position where the self is serving the whole. This is the way of unity.

In a company, what kind of person will take over the owner's position in the future? The person who works harder than others. He comes ten minutes earlier than others, and works hard to support the company, and leaves even one minute later than others in order to work more. A person with that kind of spirit will become the central figure of the company. It's that simple. If you live by this standard you will become the center.

Centering on this principle, you must be a public servant on the stage of life. You have to be a public servant. You shouldn't be self-serving. You must be a person who stands in a public position. If the Unification Church goes like this, no one can stop its development. No one. Even if a nation opposed the Unification Church, that would not stop its development and growth.

Goodness advances whenever it collides with evil. Wherever it goes, it wins. It sounds difficult, but as long as this principle is not wrong, victory is certain. The person who lives according to this principle and sacrifices himself for it, will certainly win. The person who does not take his profit for himself but uses it for the bigger purpose of the nation will not perish, even if his nation perishes. If there were an organization that followed this principle, even if the nation and the world perished, it would not perish. Now you know that Unification Thought, which includes this concept, will not perish.

What is the way of unity? It is to serve others. What about the unification of South and North Korea? Shall we unite according to what Kim Il Sung wants? No. People will willingly receive anything that comes with love. So if you take the position from which you can give forever, then the unification of South and North will take place. That means, if you have a foundation upon which you can give forever, from a higher position than the people of North Korea, then their propaganda will not work. If South Korea stood in a higher position than North Korea in terms of its economy, living standards and knowledge, and could give to the North forever, perfect unity would come about even if you didn't want it to.

Unification cannot be initiated from a debtor's position. Do you follow? There will be no unification from the debtor's position. The Kingdom of Heaven will not come from the debtor's position. A debtor will never prosper. Until you are able to pay back the interest you owe several times over, there will be no prosperity. The Heavenly Kingdom is the richest of the rich countries. So the Heavenly Kingdom cannot be brought about from a debtor's position. You have to know this.

What are good and evil? Private things are on the side of evil, public things are on the side of goodness. It's that simple. You must know this clearly. What areas are the concern of religion? Religion is concerned with public things. Public life concerns itself with not only the physical world but the spiritual world as well, and is even related to the multi-dimensional world of the Absolute Subject, God.

If you use the nation for your own private purpose, or if you take national property for your personal use or for your family, then the nation will collapse. Don't you think so? Yes, the nation will perish. National civil servants are public servants. If they take public things for their own personal use, the nation will collapse. Even if the nation doesn't collapse immediately, sooner or later it will, or God will make it collapse.

Which is more public, the mind or the body? The mind. That's why you have to subjugate your body centered on your mind. Don't stand in the position of a debtor in your life. Instead, take the position of a giver. Don't be a one-dimensional giver, but give with God's love. If you become that kind of person you will never perish. If the debtor doesn't return anything to you, your descendants will be blessed by God.

4. Establishing Right Values

1) True Love is Giving Without Remembering

Love doesn't stand alone. Where does love come from? It doesn't come from me, but from my reciprocal partner. Because love is from my partner, I have to bow my head and humbly receive love from my partner. The heavenly principle of living for others is based on this point of view. In order to receive the most precious thing that is coming to me, I have to serve it. You will have love when you have lived the philosophy of existing for others.

Human society became rotten after the Fall. All philosophies are based on self-centered private desires. We have to sweep away all of these ideas. Can we get rid of them with weapons? Economic power? Knowledge? No, these are impossible. This can be done only by true love. That love is from God. If you have a relationship with God's love, then you will have the privilege of dominion, independence and inheritance. In the world of energy the output is always less than the input. But in the world of love the output is always more than the input. So the more love you give, the more power you have.

What is true love? True love is love of giving. True love is giving and forgetting, no matter how much you give. No matter how much you give you never get tired. Ninety-year-old parents still say every morning to their 70-year-old son, "Be careful on the street!" They repeat those words for decades without getting tired. Even in this fallen world, parents' hearts are like this. Then do you think Heavenly Father could grow tired of giving love?

When we establish the realm of God's true object in our lives, and when we know that the glory of love is eternal, then we can finally define the eternal ethics centering on human love. Where is the person who understands this?

Not long ago, when I was lying in prison in America, God came and visited me and said, "I can't trust anyone but you to solve the situation in Nicaragua." How on earth could it be that God could visit me and say this? In America, the representative of the developed nations, among 240 million people and countless religious leaders, God had no one to visit but me. You can imagine what a poor God He is! But at least He knows how to find love; that is fortunate. If I hadn't worked for the world, South America would already have fallen prey to Communism.

What is love? It is giving and forgetting and still wanting to give again. False love gives and asks for more in return. It's business-like love. It says, "You have to give more to me than I give to you." This is satanic love.

True love is giving and forgetting and still wanting to give. False love is giving, then demanding what was given plus interest. Jesus Christ came to earth and said, "Love your enemy." That means he forgot what he gave. He even forgot his enemies. He only remembered to give love. Forgetting his enemies and only wanting to love is the image of the ideal human, which the whole cosmos is longing for. Jesus Christ came with this heart, that's why he was the son of God.

What kind of person is God? He resembles His son. Who is His son?

If you say Jesus is His son, then God resembles Jesus. How is this? Just as Jesus forgot his enemies and loved them, so God forgets His enemies and loves and loves again. That is God. When people are about to die they call out, "God! Please save me!"

Do humans have a Master to whom they can call out, "Master, we need you! There's nobody else like you in this cosmos!" If a woman had a husband who loved and served her and forgot about it, who lived for his wife and forgot about it and still wanted to serve her more, she would be a happy wife. If a man had a wife who loved and served him and forgot about it, and still wanted to love and serve him more, he would be a happy husband. This is the principle of being a true wife or a true husband.

What does the Unification Church want to do? To fulfill the true human desire, initiate a movement to please God, and lead this movement to world unity, which is God's desire. The Unification Church is to do this.

2) The Structure of the Heavenly Kingdom and Religious Teachings

You may not know much about the spiritual world, but I have had many opportunities to experience it.

It's simple to answer the question, what is the nature of the original world where God lives, which is called in different religions "heaven, paradise," or "nirvana"?

That's the place where those people go who lived for God, were born for others, lived and died for others. This is the original ideal structure. God has raised people up to go there through many religions in history.

That's why religions teach us to be humble and meek, and to sacrifice. These are the principles of the spiritual world. God trained religious people during their earthly life to suit the spiritual world. So the more advanced religions emphasize a higher level of sacrifice and service, to raise people in line with the spiritual world through their daily lives.

From this fact we can recognize that God has been working His providence throughout human history.

No matter how thick the Bible is, its teaching can be stated in these few words: live for others. Jesus said, "Whoever exalts himself will be humbled, and whoever humbles himself will be exalted." We have come to know that Jesus said these paradoxical words to tell us that living for others is in accordance with the principle of the original world.

If you ask what a heavenly family is like, I can tell you it is the family where the wife and the husband each stand in the position to live 100 percent for each other and to die for each other.

A Korean maxim goes like this: "Family harmony makes everything possible." It is the same for a nation. If the leader of a nation knew that his value lay in serving the people, not just in wielding power, and the people knew that their value lay in serving the nation, not just living for themselves, this nation would be the Kingdom of Heaven on Earth.

When we expand this principle beyond the tribe and the nation to create a world where everyone lives for others, this would be the Utopia of Love, the world of ideals, peace and happiness. When you hold high the banner of living for others, there is no place you cannot go.

3) Establishing Right Values

People ask, "What is the meaning of life?" It's a problem to find a philosophy of life, a view of the nation, world and cosmos and, going one step further, a view of God. How can you find these? It is the most serious problem to put all these things in the proper sequence and order and to understand their relationships in a multi-dimensional way.

From the viewpoint of the principle of living for others, the most precious view of life is that I exist for all humankind, for the world, for the nation, for society, for my family, for my wife and children. If you found happiness in this position, you would know that this is the best view of life.

It's the same for a nation. What is the ideal nation? If a nation seeks only its own self-interest, it will be accused as a bad nation. We know this very well through history.

Today there is no single nation that carries out its policies for the sake of the world. As you know well, today's Communist world is divided. The reason for the division of the Communists in 1957 was that the Soviet Union, centered on the Slavic people, dreamed of conquering the whole world.

This division occurred because Communism became nationalistic. The United States today is declining from its position as leader of the democratic world. Why? Although it should be the democratic country that leads the whole world, it is forsaking the world and pursuing its own interests. Now the United States cannot stop its own decline.

Today in Korea we are discussing our national philosophy. But if that philosophy centers only on Korea, it will pass away with history. That's what happened with Soviet Communism, and what is happening now with the United States. If Korea, even though it's a small country with a small population, establishes a national philosophy for the world, then eventually Korea will lead the world. From this point of view I can draw this official conclusion.

The true nation is the nation that serves the world. At the same time, the true world exists not only for itself. Because the world itself is a result, it needs a philosophy in alignment with its origin, the Absolute God.

I tell you that there is no way to lead this world and solve its problems with a self-serving ideology.

4) How Can We Realize the Kingdom of Heaven on Earth?

God thinks of all humankind as His children, so His purpose is to save all humankind. Taking that one step further, it is to save the whole cosmos. Therefore religions which wear the clothes of one national realm cannot stand before God's will for the whole.

Since God's purpose is to save the whole world, He is considering on which dimension it is possible to do that. The principle is simple: the family lives for the clan, the clan for the tribe, the tribe for the nation, the nation for the world, and the world for God. In this world, unless you exist for God, you will not be given a position as a child of God, the omniscient, omnipotent Creator of the whole cosmos.

Everything exists for the world and the world exists for God. From this position, God exists for the world, the world for the nation, the nation for the tribe, the tribe for the clan, and the clan for the family. Furthermore, what belongs to me belongs to my wife, what belongs to the couple belongs to the family, what belongs to the family belongs to the clan, what belongs to the clan belongs to the tribe, what belongs to the tribe belongs to the nation, what belongs to the nation belongs to the world. The world of this concept belongs to God.

Then who does God belong to? He belongs to me. When you reach this position you will have reached the highest glory. Isn't that so? Everyone has the desire to be the best in the world.

By becoming a person of such value I stand in the glorious position where the belongings of God, the Center of the Cosmos, are my belongings. In conclusion, only by living for others does paradise become possible on the levels of the family, the nation and the world. In this way, we are connected to the world in which God and humankind can dance and sing together in an ideal garden.

This is the heavenly world that religions pursue. We can conclude that this world would be called the Kingdom of Heaven on Earth.

How can the ideal Kingdom of Heaven on Earth be realized? It is possible only when man lives for woman, parents live for children, the family lives for the clan, the clan for the nation, the nation for the world, and the world for God.

If this occurred, your belongings would be mine, mine would be the family's, the family's belongings would be the clan's, the clan's would be the tribe's, the tribe's would be the nation's, the nation's would be the world's and the world's would be God's. This kind of movement must occur. Someone must initiate this movement on earth. Unless someone with love and will, or some denomination, initiates this, the world will not find the way to return to heaven. So this must be done.

Chapter 2 - The Providential View Of Korea

Section 1. Cycle Of Human Civilization

1. Korea And The Cycle Of Human Civilization

1) The Cycle of Civilization Zones and the Task Confronting Humanity

If we look back over the history of human civilization, we come to realize that the ancient civilizations all began as tropical civilizations. In other words, the birthplaces of the ancient civilizations were tropical regions. The Mayan, Incan, Egyptian, Mesopotamian, Indian, and China's Yellow River civilizations were all ancient civilizations whose birthplaces were the tropics or subtropics. Subsequently, these civilizations moved; but if we ask where they moved, we have to say that they moved into the region of cool-zone civilizations. Our present 20th century civilization undoubtedly belongs among the cool-zone civilizations.

If this is true, how did civilizations begin in the tropics and then move into the cool-zones? If we look at the providence of nature, we can see that spring, summer, autumn, and winter follow one another in order, and even if we look at a single day we can see that it is divided into morning, daytime, evening, and night. If human civilization, therefore, should also have begun as a morning civilization (spring civilization) and then become a daytime civilization (summer civilization), then an evening civilization (autumn civilization), and then a nighttime civilization (winter civilization), why did it begin as a tropical civilization of the summer and daytime and then move into the autumn season of the cool-zone civilizations?

This happened solely because of the fall of the first human ancestors. Because of the fall of the ancestors of humankind, we have suffered unspeakably complex difficulties. As a consequence humans could not help but fall down to the level of savages and primitives. For this reason the human ancestors had no option but to live a primitive way of life in the tropics. Although humankind should have originally begun in the spring climate of a warm zone civilization, it began in a tropical civilization and then moved into the autumn climate of the cool-zone civilizations.

If we ask which civilization will come after the cool-zone civilization of autumn (Western civilization), it is the frigid-zone civilization of winter. Therefore, the north wind from Siberia, the icy cold of the frigid-zone civilization, in other words the breath of Communism, has violently swept over the cool-zone civilization of the 20th century, which is now falling like swirling autumn leaves.

It would be fortunate, therefore, if one fruit of the original ideal being were brought forth in this cool-zone civilization and could create human culture anew and also present an opportunity from which a new history could begin. Tragically, however, this cultural sphere has reached its end without bearing fruit. If one fruit had been brought forth from this 20th-century cool-zone civilization, it would have remained as one seed of life that could have gathered even stronger life force and energy, no matter how cold the winter. Once the winter had passed, it could have sprouted as a shoot of life and blossomed as a flower of the temperate-zone civilization. But the cool-zone civilization of the free world of today has not come to the point of fruition and produced this one fruit, but rather it is lying utterly exhausted beneath the lash and cruel blast of the bitter north wind of Communism. It is imperative that we announce the coming of the end. Therefore, the most urgent task confronting all humankind in the 20th century today is clearly the overcoming of Communism.

If this is the case, as we face the crisis of the cool-zone civilization, where must we search for the true civilization of spring, namely the temperate-zone civilization, which humanity has sought since ancient times? Originally the spring civilization was to have started from the seed of the original ideal being desired by humankind. In other words, where can we find the ideal spring civilization which God and humankind originally desired, God's ideal garden of nature out of which spring's new shoots would sprout, then blossom in the summer season's luxuriant adolescence, and finally bring forth fruit in the autumn season's age of completion? This is quite simply the most important problem facing us today.

2) God Who Has Been Unable to Welcome the Spring

We are now welcoming the spring season. When we ask what are the things that like spring, we can first mention the grass and the trees. Then the insects like spring, and after that the birds and animals like it.

Among the animals the one which we can say likes it the best is man. Humankind likes spring and especially welcomes spring even more than the other animals. If we look at the birds twittering on this spring morning we can realize that they are also sensitive to the arrival of spring.

If God exists, when will He welcome the spring? If God created all the things that appear in the spring, when He comes to see them greeting the spring, we can see that He begins to greet the spring at that moment. If we should say that the grass and the trees are the very first to welcome spring, then that is where the first stage of God's welcoming of the spring takes place. Then whenever the insects and such animals as birds come to greet the spring, God also greets the spring. While passing through all these stages, where is the place that God finally desires as the best place to welcome spring?

You all need to know what kinds of phenomena occur in spring. Although spring starts from the moment the plants put forth new shoots, above all it is the time when animals mate and conceive their offspring. By twittering, the birds find their mate. We can know that they are starting to murmur love to one another. The singing of birds on a spring day is for the purpose of making a new start and reproducing new offspring.

In that case we need to think about the moment when God is most joyful. Without doubt God also wanted a place where He could sing together in harmony with His object. The insects are singing. The grass and trees are singing and humans are also singing songs of spring. In that case, although it is a fact that God Himself wants to sing spring songs, it is a serious problem when we think how God can be enabled to sing songs of spring. In the beginning God was unable to welcome the normal spring that He desired. Owing to the fall of man, God was unable to welcome the spring. Throughout past history although spring and summer have come, they have all been sorrowful seasons. Therefore, we must welcome spring again. If we look back over our human history, from the beginning of history we have welcomed sorrowful springs. We have started out not with songs but with tears. This means that the human ancestors Adam and Eve suffered expulsion from the Garden of Eden as a result of the Fall.

3) The Seed of the New Civilization to Welcome the New Spring

A. What Will Remain Of The Frigid-Zone Civilization That Has Been Swept Away

Although the ancient civilizations began in a spring climate, because humankind lost its position, they shifted. They then came to be located in the tropical zones. The Egyptian cultural sphere came into being with the onset of the age of agriculture. Ancient civilizations originated along the banks of the River Euphrates.

As such tropical-zone civilizations declined, they moved again and became temperate-zone civilizations. Today's Great Britain, Germany and the United States all belong to the temperate-zone civilizations. They all lie north of the 23rd parallel. This means that they are all approaching the zone of the autumn season civilization. Therefore, at this time everything must bear fruit. All aspects of art, culture, literature, and so on must show their fruits. It is also the moment when philosophy must bear fruit. The democratic world, of course, must bring everything to a conclusion.

Now the age of temperate-zone civilization is passing, and we can see that the time when the frigid-zone civilizations will move the world is coming. Everything is falling apart, as the time has arrived when the democratic world is being threatened by the Communist world centering on the Soviet Union. Withered trees that have lost their life force all get broken, while living trees will preserve themselves.

Because of this, once the frigid-zone civilization has swept by, only two kinds of things will remain in this world of fallen people. Only those things with life already within them and those things containing the seeds of life will remain.

In that case what is the life force of humankind? The root of humankind's life is God. Then the trunk and then the branches form. just like such trees with roots, only people containing the life that belongs to God will remain. Such people will never fall over no matter how hard the wind blows, and finally will be able to overcome the winter. Those things that contain the life force that is able to defeat the winter will undoubtedly survive. If the seeds that fall to the ground are tough, when the winter comes they will freeze and burst open so that in the spring the new shoots can appear through the cracks. The seeds with this kind of life force have the capacity to be able to welcome the spring again. Within the seed are contained the roots and also the trunk, branches, and leaves. We can see that a seed compresses the whole being and concentrates its life force.

When we come to look at the history of human civilization until now, the time when the frigid-zone civilization will sweep over the temperate-zone civilization has undoubtedly arrived. The Communist sphere has expanded into Europe and, of course, even into Africa. The United States is also being threatened. Even though it will be very serious if every continent comes under threat in this way, the new spring will definitely arrive. Because God knows this, He will send the Lord to welcome the new spring. Because God knows that the ideal age is coming, it is reasonable to conclude that He will send a central being who is able to prepare to welcome that age.

B. Will Humanity Be Able To Welcome The New Spring?

The problem confronting all of you today is whether you are becoming the seeds or branches of the living tree. Although that mission seemed to be taken care of by Judaism, because Jesus was nailed to the cross 2,000 years ago Judaism could not accomplish the mission. Although God then wanted the mission to be managed by Christianity, what kind of situation is Christianity in today? This is the problem. If there are gaunt branches, the problem is whether they are living or whether they are all dying. Do you think that Christianity is living? We have to ask ourselves whether the many religions are living.

No matter how broad the base of a tree's trunk may be, if the roots are dying, that tree has no life force. One tree cannot have two trunks. The trunk has to become a truly living one. No matter how much the winter threatens, it must repulse it and live on majestically. The question is whether Christianity is like that. The problem is that when Christianity is unable to fulfill its mission it will be just like a tree that is uprooted and discarded when the base of its trunk is dying.

Christianity is the spiritual root of the democratic world. The Soviet Union is within the sphere of the Orthodox Church. Is Europe, centering on the Catholic Church, now becoming like an evergreen tree? Beaten by the wind, not only are its branches being broken off, but the whole tree is dying and falling over. Nevertheless, we must provide nourishment for the root so that it does not die and so that new shoots will appear without fail.

If not even one new shoot connected to the one root appears, in view of the threat of the Communist bloc there is no hope. There is only despair. If that shoot does not form normally then even the root will die. Then what is it that will be able to greet the new spring in this season of despair brought on by the frigid-zone civilization sweeping over us? New shoots must be able to spring forth. We must be able to greet the new spring after growing even in the winter. We must become evergreen trees. We need that which will enable us to overcome even the threat of Communism.

C. The Cycle Of Human Culture And The Seed Of The New Civilization

Human culture revolves. Ancient cultures were tropical cultures. The civilizations of India, Egypt, and Greece all belonged to tropical or subtropical regions. Present-day civilization is in the temperate zone. For example, such countries as the United States, West Germany, Japan, and Great Britain are all within the temperate region and have consequently all become major powers in the world. Inevitably, however, history is moving toward the frigid-zone; namely, the Communist Soviet Union. Nowadays, therefore, the frigid-zone civilization is causing a blizzard to rage all over the world.

Nevertheless, if we look at the history that is revealed in the Bible, the original human civilization began as temperate-zone civilization in the spring climate of Eden, then became a tropical civilization like the summer season. Civilization then shifted to a temperate-zone civilization, corresponding to the autumn season, and then moved into the frigid-zone civilization of the present Communist empire, corresponding to the winter season. We are now living in the chilly season of autumn. Communism is roaring into this autumnal civilization zone and telling us that winter is coming.

All the leaves are changing color and falling. At the same time autumn is the season of harvest. Harvest means the existence of seeds that hold the promise of a new generation. Although the trees become bare as the leaves and fruit fall, within those fruits exist the seeds of life. When winter passes, after a while the new civilization corresponding to the spring will be born from these scattered seeds. So who will become these seeds of a new humankind?

I think that what I am telling you is that the flow of human civilization corresponds precisely to the course of restoration. There is a basic structure and logic in restoration. There is a central point. That is the seed. The essential part of the seed is hidden within an outer skin, and, regardless of the weather, it never decays. It is stronger than anything else. Until the new day comes, it preserves itself, persevering in silence. Although a seed is a small and worthless being in one sense, within itself it has a powerful life force. No matter how cold a winter suddenly sets in, the seed alone greets the spring. Furthermore, the harsh winter becomes a unique help in strengthening the seed.

This is not some special theory that I have made up but the fundamental principle of history. In that case, where can we discover this truth? This new way of life, this way of faith is not some weak thing that can be invaded by Communism. Neither Communism nor Western culture, nor any other philosophy, religion or ideology can be stronger than this way of life. Without being affected by the temperature of any season, a seed continually preserves its life for tens and hundreds of years. The seed is none other than the Unification Church.

Do you yourselves all have a real feeling of becoming seeds that can stay alive no matter how cold it gets and will be able to greet the spring? This is the first time you have learned and become conscious of this kind of concept, and if there are any persons among you who have wisdom, I believe that you have realized the greatness of life and the providence and made them your own. If all of you here have the absolute conviction that you will be able to become seeds without fail, then it is a historical event. In a good sense, if it is a momentous problem, it becomes an enormous source of energy for all of you.

D. Who Will Melt The Winter Season?

God made the spring, but if you try asking God if He has welcomed the spring and experienced love, He will reply, "I do not know about that." Although He made the spring, He does not know the spring centering on love. In that respect God is an unfortunate person. If there is someone who knows the way to make that spring happen, God will want to work together with that person.

When someone says to God, "Let's go and play spring games together," God will say that he cannot go. He is a God who is unable to go. There is some intrinsic thing that makes Him incapable of going. Until that intrinsic factor is solved, He cannot go.

If humankind had not fallen, God would have been able to greet the spring day. As a result of the fall of humankind, God encountered a winter day. The problem is by what means may we melt God's frozen heart and also melt that winter.

In order to melt something that has frozen, there has to be something that is hot. There has to be something that is hotter than before the thing froze. Who will melt the frozen winter inside God?

Humankind and, of course, all created things that have their origins in God are longing for God's winter season to end and God's spring season to begin. But the problem is who will melt that winter season? Both God and humankind want that, but we have to ask what is required to melt that winter season. Only absolute love, unchanging love is capable of doing that. Only such unique love is capable.

The next problem is: who will melt it? Can God melt it himself? God cannot do that on his own account. Because humankind fell, God became that way regardless of His own volition. Therefore, someone from among humankind must appear who moves God and is able to raise up a movement that is able to have an effect on God.

Those who present such a movement are those who say, "Let's go and look for the way of unchanging, direct love." Religion exists to take responsibility for this area. Because it is not right to fight centering on love, all the conflicts among religious denominations were wrong. As a result there is no way to melt the frozen winter season inside God.

Therefore, what must we do if we intend to melt all the frozen piles of ice inside God's heart? We must determine to melt not just north, south, east, and west but all 360 degrees in three dimensions. If only Americans say that they love God, they cannot melt it. All races and colors must come. Transcending past and present, even those people who have gone to the spiritual world must sing in the heart of God, and even those people who are to come in the future, singing the love of God, must come to a focus and bring forth fruit in the bosom of God.

If there is no religion that can create this kind of movement, it will be impossible to melt God's frozen heart. If all religious organizations become one and come to love God, then God's heart will melt. If we can only do that, then even if we only hear the word, even if we are unable to eat, it is good. Even if we are cursed, it is good, and even if we experience suffering it is good. No matter how much love there may be between people so that they live and die together, when they are told to go and find God's love, they will stop everything to go before God. Before God's love, relationships of worldly love are all washed away. You are all living like this.

4) Korea, the Birthplace of the New Spring Civilization

When we look over the history of the world, the nation that controlled the greater part of Europe, North Africa, and even part of Asia, while blossoming into a brilliant culture as the greatest empire in ancient Europe, was the nation of ancient Rome.

Not only did the culture of ancient Rome become the basis of Western European culture, but it also continues to exert its influence on the world today. What is the reason for this?

Italy is a peninsula nation located on the shores of the Mediterranean Sea. The Mediterranean sea was the place that became the source of the ancient Greek and Roman cultures, so that it is even said that "Europe's ancient culture is a Mediterranean culture." Also the Italian peninsula on the shores of the Mediterranean, being a temperate region with the four distinct seasons of spring, summer, autumn, and winter, is a place where the natural providence of the seasons is clear, just as in our country. In other words, one of the best places in the world for climate and natural environment is the Italian peninsula.

When we look at the fundamental principle underlying the formation of human culture, the place in which the united-civilization sphere of spring, summer, autumn, and winter can be formed is a place with climatic, conditions like Italy's. That is, the place where all kinds of civilization zones, such as temperate, tropical, cool, and frigid, can be produced and united into one is a nation like Italy. The fact that the culture that could control the world blossomed in the climatic conditions in Italy, which are a heavenly blessing, was not a historical accident but rather inevitable. But Rome could not fulfill the historical mission with which it had been endowed by God, namely, the formation of the temperate-zone civilization of the spring season, sought by God and humankind on this earth, by restoring the whole world into one unity under the dominion of God, centering on the Roman empire. Consequently the temperate-zone culture that flowered in Rome could not continue and simply shriveled up along the way. That is why the temperate-zone culture could not blossom and come to fruition property in Rome.

The Mediterranean-type civilization, which was flowering magnificently centering on ancient Rome but ultimately failed, is now returning. In that case, where will such a temperate-zone civilization, similar to the Mediterranean civilization, be born today? It is Korea, which is a peninsula nation like Italy. If the cultural trend is moving from the western hemisphere to the eastern hemisphere, then there is no other peninsula nation like Italy that is similarly blessed in terms of climate and natural environment than the Korean peninsula. This is the place in which the new civilization, like to the Mediterranean civilization, can flower magnificently.

Think about it! Korea is truly marvelous. The four seasons of spring, summer, autumn, and winter are clearly distinguished, and the beauty of its scenery is such that the saying "embroidered rivers and mountains" is used to refer to our country. Furthermore, we even have the climatic phenomenon of "three cold days followed by four warm days" in the winter season here. Not only that, from ancient times our country has been referred to as "the Land of the Morning Calm." Also, if we look back over the history of the world, only our country in all the world has uniquely formed the "morning repast cultural sphere". In this way our country is sufficiently endowed with all kinds of objective potentialities to be the birthplace of the spring civilization.

5) Korea Is the Site of the Creation of the New Culture

In all the world, the only place where the extremities of north and south meet each other is the Korean peninsula. Do any of you know how the problem of this confrontation of the extreme poles of democracy and Communism on the Korean peninsula came about? The north of the Korean peninsula is the extreme point into which the bitter wind of the frigid-zone civilization is sweeping. On the other hand, South Korea is the extreme point of the temperate-zone civilization.

Therefore, at this time the Korean peninsula, which is the extreme point of two civilization zones, is overcoming that frigid-zone civilization even in the harsh, bitter wind and is surviving as one seed of life that is able to digest that situation. In other words, only when there comes into being an ideology that can digest and overcome Communism on the land of South Korea, which is the extreme point of the democratic world, will the historical, temperate-zone civilization sphere of the spring season be born.

Therefore, on the day Korea, as "the Korea of victory over Communism," makes a firm foundation and becomes the leading nation in the world of victory over Communism, without doubt the temperate-zone civilization that is without historical parallel, namely, the "civilization of harmonized centrality", which is able to bring all things into harmony, will be born on this Korean peninsula.

If we acknowledge the movement of civilization in cultural history and recognize its relationship with climate as well as realizing the course through which culture develops, then without doubt Korea will become the site of the creation of a new civilization in world history. That is why the extreme points of Communism and democracy are confronting each other on the Korean peninsula. Because the temperate-zone civilization of the democratic world and the frigid-zone civilization of the Communist world are directly confronting each other on the Korean peninsula, the most important task for our Republic of Korea is how we will be able to subjugate and be victorious over the Communist civilization.

Because Korea is the chosen place according to the heavenly providence for the 20th century, powerful nations such as the United States have been unable to ignore Korea. Furthermore, the powerful nations of the world have also wanted to grab hold of Korea for a similar reason. In the Far East, the nation that gains mastery over the Korean peninsula will be able to control the whole of Asia. We know full well from history that because of these geopolitical and climatic conditions, numerous powerful nations have tried to overrun the Korean peninsula. That is why the Sino-Japanese War and the Russo-Japanese War broke out on this territory, and democracy and Communism are confronting each other along a front line that divides the Korean peninsula.

Nevertheless, because Heaven has chosen this people, and because of the secret heavenly principle that the site of the new historical civilization must be established on this territory by this people, Heaven has protected us through all kinds of suffering and tragedy. After passing through the forty years of suffering under the Japanese empire and being liberated, came the providence of the agonizing tragedy of the fratricidal Korean War, in which the youth of our allies in the free world shed their blood for this land. After the war our country accomplished a miraculous economic resurrection. In fact, this too was the secret providence of Heaven to give birth to a new history and a new sphere of civilization centering on Korea. (1980.11.2)


Section 2. Korea As The Third Israel (Part 1)

1. The First Israel And God's Will

1) The Beginning of the Realm of the First Israel

Now, what we have to know is the meaning of Israel in the Bible. What is the meaning of Israel? Israel! "Human being" includes man and woman. Israel does not mean that man defeats woman or woman man. It does not mean that you are the victor over any person, any family or any environment. If so, why do we call it victory? It means that we are victorious in the fight with Satan.

The word "Israel" came from the era of Jacob. After suffering through twenty-one years of drudgery, on his way back to Canaan Jacob triumphed in wrestling with an angel at the ford of Jabbok. The word "the realm of Israel" began then. Whom did Jacob triumph over? He triumphed over an angel, who was substituting for the Archangel. What is the Fall? It means that man was defeated by the Archangel. For this reason, to realize salvation and restoration, man had to fight the angel substituting for the Archangel and make him surrender.

Well, what was the essential plan of Jacob who received the name "Israel"? That is another problem. Jacob, who triumphed as an individual in his struggle with Esau to win the birthright and then ran away, knew that God was with Abraham, whom He had blessed, and had the ardent heart to stand on God's side. In spite of being the second son, Jacob tried to form a family which could inherit God's blessings, and pursued such a family before everything else. For these reasons, there are some anecdotes of immorality in the Bible. But judging from the viewpoint of the providential history, it was in the nature of things.

After suffering through twenty-one years of drudgery, to accomplish the Will, Jacob returned from Haran to Canaan. What was the reason behind that? He thought of a new family. The family was not his own family. He may have missed seeing Esau's family and Abraham's, and returned. Centering on these blessed families and his family, and wanting the land to become a territory on which the universal God's Will could be fulfilled, on his way back to Canaan he triumphed in wrestling with an angel.

The motivation to gain the word "Israel" was not to enable to Jacob's family to live well. Jacob returned centering on the three generations of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob. Nobody had more hope that these blessed families would prosper than Jacob did. If a family stands God's side, the satanic world is deprived of the family; therefore, a country is in doubt. Consequently, if the satanic world is robbed of the country, the world, heaven and earth become questions.

Thereupon, on the foundation of the whole clan, with his family as the center, Jacob fought. His property mattered little to Jacob, and his servants didn't matter to him. At the sacrifice of these things, he hoped that the whole clan would prosper and that the three generations of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, in obedience to God's command, would center on the realm of Israel which took the victory with the great God's Will, and he wanted the clan to develop into a worldwide people. You have to know that as God had blessed Abraham that his descendants would flourish like the innumerable stars in the sky, Jacob kept the Will in his mind and hoped the worldwide people would be in the realm of God, and so went through the battlefield.

Then whom did Jacob triumph over? He triumphed over Satan. There are many families and clans, but the situations in which they are placed. . . Jacob, centering on his family with twelve sons and daughters led by him, began the course. To be based upon the ideal Will of God led by Abraham's, Isaac's, and Jacob's clan as well as Jacob's family, the blessing of Israel was initiated. To be magnified, longing to be a representative people who could go to the ideal world, they started as a successful people going toward the great world in the future and the ideal of God. It was God's original Will and the royal responsibility that the chosen Israel people might be the model. As the Will and responsibility united, the beginning of Israelite realm was possible. Heaven developed this Israel people, with its twelve tribes, built the state of Israel and the religion of Israel-Hebraism. Through the long history of four hundred years, God built the religion and state of Israel and promised the Advent of the Messiah. "I will send the Messiah. Though you fall into any difficult situation, if you receive him, the difficulty will be settled." This was the Messiahism which God promised to the people of Israel. (168-301)

2) The Direction the Religion and People of Israel Would Choose

As you know, Israelites underwent troubles in Babylon. Escaping from the life of prisoners, Israelites returned to Israel in three waves. The returning Israelites established a temple with new materials. Harkening to the prophets, they gambled to improve the religion internally, and the state externally. God prepared the foundation for the Messiah through the four hundred years.

If the Israelites would receive the Messiah, what would happen? God's Will of the Messiah's advent was not only for Israelites but also for the whole world. The Messiah should be received not only in the physical world but in the spiritual world as well. Why so? Since man fell, Satan ruled the physical world, and hell was formed in the spiritual world. Hell came into being. The territory ruled by Satan is expanded from the earthly hell to the heavenly hell. Therefore, we have to become free starting on earth. If man had not fallen, the earthly hell would not have been formed. An ideal heaven would have been formed. Because due to the Fall, the two worlds turned into territories ruled by Satan, we have to restore them. We have to overcome.

If so, who can overcome? To overcome the course one has to go along the same road as Israel. The road is not two, but one. What is the road the chosen nation and religion of Israel had to undergo? It is universal. The mission is universal. Even though God chooses the specific people of Israel, they have to fulfill the mission not for themselves but for humankind.

Including the Jewish religion, there are numerous religions in the world. There are Buddhism, Confucianism, and Hinduism. The religions are various, but they must not fight one another. After being established, they must go to the one world together. The races of the whole world must not fight one another, but must become one. There must be the thought that can lead religions not to fight, but to unite.

We need the thought that can unify religions and rally the chosen people. Because the realization of God's ideal of creation is universal, the chosen religion and people have to keep the thought which corresponds to the ideal of creation. (168-303)

3) God's Will of the Dispensation for Salvation through the First Israel

The Israelite people were placed as a colony under the tyranny of the Roman Empire. But they thought that, as they were the chosen people, if the Messiah would come down, they could all at once break down Rome, make all the world give in, and turn the whole world around their little fingers. As the coming Messiah would judge the world and freely handle everything with authority, they hoped that Israel could form the privileged base and act as leader. That is, they hoped to dominate the world. Next, they were thinking that they would become the center and the highest class even through sacrificing the whole world.

But the Will of God is different. Israel is a small country. The Israelite religion is a small one. Centering on that religion, God wanted to govern and make the world one. God wished to save the world. But Israel took no regard for the world. If Israel doesn't sacrifice for the world, the world can't be connected, and if the Israelite religion doesn't sacrifice for the world's religions, there is no way to make them unite.

The Israelite people have to unite humankind and religions and connect as one body with religion as inner and nation as outer. The Israelite nation and the Israelite people were in such a situation.

Then, what mission did the Messiah coming in obedience to God have? Through the religion and state of Israel, even if they are sacrificed, the Messiah's mission is also to solve the environments in Asia, such as Buddhism of India and Confucianism of China. God knew it. The Messiah knew it and came down. Further, the Messiah must save the Roman Empire, an enemy.

Such was the thought of God and the Messiah; on the other hand, the people of Israel and the religion of Israel wanted to make all of the East as well as Rome their servants, and dreamed of the world they could dominate. As such, it was good as a dream. After the Israelite realm prevailed at the world level, establishing God's complete religious territory, it might become possible; but in the situation of Israel it was not possible yet. The providence of God is not so. It is through the state of Israel and the religion of Israel's sacrifice that the providence of God has to win over the numerous religious realms of the Orient and the Roman realm of Hellenism. This is the God's providence. This is the issue.

If so, for what did the Israelites hope through the unification of the Israel state centering on Hebraism? Priests and the Jewish leaders thought the same. They thought that if the Lord would descend upon them, they would be installed in the highest positions and could turn the world around their little fingers.

That thought is wrong. God's providence for salvation is a global providence. The providence for salvation is the providence for all the people. It is not the providence for specific people in a specific religious realm centering on a specific religion. The providence for salvation liberates all the people and all the nations.

Why would God liberate all the nations? God would make all one nation where God's Will could be fulfilled. Why would God rally all the religions? God would make them all one to fulfill his Will. So we should return to the world God originally wanted to realize. That is a problem. (168-304)

4) Cause of the First Israel's Failure

Despite the advent of the Messiah in Israel, why did not the religion and the state of Israel unite with him? Although Jesus worked miracles with an ardent heart, made an environment in which no one could give offense to the Will of God, and tried to lead them, why did the Israelites send Jesus to the cross! Because the Hebraism leading the people of Israel and the state was a religion centering on a specific people. The people of Israel is a specific people, and through the religion with the people as the center what is to be realized is a specific world. It is to restore the specific world.

Then, what is the specific world! There are a state and a people which are liberated from the satanic world and can always unite as the realm of Israel. The specific world consists of them. God's original will of sending the Messiah is to make such a world. So, through sacrificing the Judaic religion, the state of Judea is led rightly. Through sacrificing the religion and the state, the world is led rightly. Since the state has to obey the Will of God, it must not center on its families and people, but lead by the world ideology which places all other people above its people. Why couldn't the First Israel fulfill God's Will? Because they centered only on themselves, they didn't think about anything except the people and the religion of Israel. This was the problem. They thought the religion and the people of Israel were above everything else. That is wrong. Their prime concern and God's were different.

God thinks the most important thing is the unification of the world through the nation and the people of Israel, and the unification of the religions through sacrificing the religion of Israel. The Israelite religion and nation had to make the world and its religions united. God and the Messiah wished that this movement on the earthly world could liberate also the hell of the spiritual world under this standard.

The Messiah, who is the center of faith, manifested before the Israeli people. There was a difference. "We don't know anything except the Commandments of Moses. That is best," Israelites said. The Commandments of Moses were just to settle the war between Judea of the two tribes of the southern Kingdom and Israel of the ten tribes of the northern Kingdom. It was just a war to save the people of Israel. They knew God's Will of the Old Testament, but they by no means thought of God's Will beyond the Old Testament to save the world. Because the Israelites couldn't see the world beyond the Old Testament, they couldn't accept the Messiah. That is the cause for the First Israel's ending in failure. (168-306)

2. The Second Israel Centering On The Spiritual Standard

Jesus came down as the Father and the Holy Spirit descended as the Mother of humankind. But they didn't become the parents of both body and soul, but have worked as spiritual parents. The death of Jesus on the cross wasn't a victory over Satan with unified body and soul. Jesus was killed by Satan. The body of Jesus was given to Satan and only the soul of Jesus resurrected. As Jesus was resurrected after forty days and gathered his disciples, the Second Israel began centering on the spiritual standard Such has been the 2,000-year history of Christianity until now.

Then, where is the First Israel? The First Israel perished. Judea as the first Israel perished due to the death of Jesus, and the Second Israel appeared. God had led, protected, and brought up the Israelites, who waited for the Messiah for 4,000 years, so God sent the Messiah on that foundation. But the people would not accept the Messiah and expelled him to the road of death on the cross. So this people stood with the enemies of God.

The Israelites became a stateless people from then and could become independent only after the Second Advent of the Messiah. In the process of the world's indemnification of the sin of the death of Jesus, the people eventually came to be in trouble for much of the 2,000 years. After condemning Jesus, who descended as an ancestor of all people, and causing his bloody death, the people of Israel have been through much trouble as a stateless people.

The Israel of that era was an authoritative nation both in soul and body. On this foundation, Jesus had the responsibility for liberating the nation and for recovering the world; but the Israelites didn't accept the Messiah and expelled him to death. Therefore, Jesus had to go to the spiritual world.

Nevertheless, Jesus had performed his duty of loyalty and filial piety which could establish God's Will. Going to the road of death also, as a substitute for all the people, the Messiah tried to fulfill the mission and the responsibility of Heavenly bonds and establish the morality of loyalty and filial piety: "0 my Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from me: Nevertheless not as I will, but as thou wilt." (Mt. 26:39) For this reason, even though Jesus died, Satan couldn't conquer his standard of devotion, and the spiritual standard of Israel was erected due to his spiritual resurrection.

Christianity is the spiritual Second Israel, not one of spirit and body. Accordingly, Christians have been persecuted everywhere. The Israelite people became a wandering people, a stateless people, and hoped to become a substantial nation with a spiritual foundation. This is the 2,000-year history of Christendom till now. (19-207)

3. Korea Chosen As The Third Israel

The Orient could have been unified. There was a foundation upon which Judaism could embrace religions such as Buddhism, Confucianism, Hinduism, and the Zoroastrianism of the Middle East. God's providence was to restore the territory, saving the realms of the religions, and to center on the East, through Jesus' work. But it would go the opposite way due to the death of Jesus and the sacrifice of his body. It would enter Rome, go around the world, and return to the East.

From the Vatican, God's providence moved through America via England. It took 2,000 years. It moved purely. By the principle of restoration through indemnity, reverse phenomena occur. England corresponds to Japan and Korea is a peninsula that corresponds to the Roman peninsula where the providence was centered before England. Through these phenomena, the formation of the foundation which indemnified and liquidated the failures and unfinished work could prevent Satan from entering. This is why the providence runs the course according to the principle of indemnity.

The coming world will move centering around Asia. Why so? Jesus was divided into body and mind. If he had not been divided, but had remained intact, the world would have come to center on the territory of Asia, through the absorption of Hinduism, Buddhism, Confucianism, and the religions of the Middle East, which would make one realm of religious culture and absorb Rome. Once Rome was absorbed, the battle would be won. However, the original religious foundation was stolen due to the death of Jesus. Satan took Jesus' body. Rome took the body. We have to go the reverse way, for restoration. The hope and ideals of Christians, keeping God's will in their minds, should be to center on both state and church and so be in the position to go toward a unified world. However, they lost the bases of nation and established religion and became a piteous throng entering Rome.

They had to pay the price with the blood of 400 years to restore those bases. They had to indemnify. Then, if the period is coming, where does it enter? It moves into a state on a peninsula, like Rome's, via a state as an island country. In Asia, Japan is like England. Therefore the culture of Japan follows the English culture.

Then what is the role of Korea? Korea is in the position of Rome. It is like the Vatican. Well, what is Korea? Korea has to be a country to save all religions of the era and all human beings, according to God's Will, and establish the unified world and the unified heaven. Why? Because the era of the terminal culture is coming. The era is representative of the papal realm which ruled the world with the Vatican and peninsula as the center.

When North and South are unified under this situation and can manage the religions of the world and all the people, the religious realm of God's Will manifests. The realm of people and the realm of state are built up by God's Will.

Korea was divided into North and South. What is the Fall? It is the division of soul and body. In the worldwide sense, the North is materialism and the South is spiritualism. This seems to correspond to the fruits of the Fall. Therefore, both fight each other. Body and soul fight. This is in progress. Now where are the Communistic world and the Democratic world? Both are completely exhausted. Complete exhaustion. Then, what is the Principle of our Unification Church? It is the substance to form the realm of the Third Israel. Korea has to become the Third Israel with the ideology of the Second Advent.

Considering the Korean race, in spite of the long history of 5,000 years, the people are special. The Korean hates to be under the control of anyone. He would play the head role everywhere, would not be devoted to anyone.

If so, what is the privilege which Korea has to possess? Only by inheriting God's thought; shall Korea have this privilege. God's thought. What is the thought? It is "For God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life." Like this, you have to keep God's thought in your mind. The thought of God is to save the world. To save the world, God places a religion at the head. So, even though sacrificing itself, the religion has to save the world. (168-311)

4. The Ideology The Third Israelite People Should Embrace

"The specific concept the Third Israelite people should embrace." This expression is not easy. What is the specific concept? It is the unification of North and South. Why so? The Fall is the state of division. We have to unite the divided. The division means that mind and body are split, and the spiritual world and the physical world are split. They were scattered throughout the world, and they meet again at one point. They flowed into the world and meet again at one point. This phenomenon is that Korea is divided into North and South and meet again at one point.

One is the leading nation of materialism; the other is the leading nation of theism. Who are there? Kim Il Sung is Father? The Reverend Moon of the Unification Church is Father also? (laughter) There are two Fathers. Therefore, each of them asserts that all are his sons and daughters. A serious thing is happening. Each asserts all as his own sons and daughters. Kim Il Sung is saying the people of South Korea have to be his children, and the Reverend Moon is saying the people of North Korea have to be his children. What a salient event! (laughter) In this event, God's side, to liberate North Korea, has to triumph through embracing God's thought. Well, does Kim Il Sung embrace God's thought? With the laborers and peasants he killed the upper and middle classes as reactionary elements. There is no religious ideology. Only the materialistic ideology exists. But Rev. Moon has both the materialistic concept and the spiritual concept.

In history, if we understand the falls of the First and Second Israels, then centering on the Third Israel, we must unify all of the religions and embrace the ideology of the unification of all the world. We must melt it not with fist or power, but with love through 10 years, 20 years, a thousand years, or myriad years. Even if a woman is evil, if she meets a good husband, and falls in love with him, she may repent. She is returned with love, not with money. You must know that the repentance happens through the heart realm of love. Repentance outside of the heart realm of love is deceitful and false. No one knows when and how it changes.

What ideology does the realm of the Third Israel have? For God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son. As I become an only begotten Son who loves the world, I must be resolved to sacrifice. To liberate all the world and all the people, I must sacrifice. I must be resolved to sacrifice to liberate the religious world and all the religions. That religionists are moaning . . . . It is difficult to believe in a religion, isn't it? We should become free from this difficulty. Humankind are greatly moaning in deep misery.

The gulf between rich and poor, North and South, cannot be settled but by you. You should recognize such things, and struggle to bear a heavy burden, work when the others rest, and be awake when the others sleep. You should swear to move forward on the road. You have to know that as the number of such people increases, a new hope is gradually appearing in the world. (168-328)

5. Korea Is The Final Providential Nation

1) The Korean People Have Survived 5,000 Years of History

The Korean people have received the most blessings and have the superior background. No one can find any other people who have such a background. However, the Korean people are not securely settled yet.

We call our history a history of 5 millennia don't we? Five millennia is a long time. However, what have we done in this long history of 5 millennia? What have we done? Even now, when I travel the countryside on the Kyung-bu line, I can still see some straw-thatched houses. Well, some people still like to live in straw-thatched houses, but it's totally unlovable. Other countries' pig houses are probably better than these straw-thatched houses. In fact, some travelers said Korea has well-developed pig farming, but they actually saw these straw-thatched houses when they said it. They thought that these straw-thatched houses are pig houses. This is really a shame.

What's happened to the country which has the history of 5 millennia? What can we be proud of? Nothing. But, there is something we can be proud of. Korea is a small county. How can we describe it? Should it be described as a small mole on a pretty face? Imagine a pretty woman who has this mole on her face. Would the woman be happy when she put the make-up on her face? She would be very unhappy. It wouldn't be so hard to take it out of the face. She would just have to endure a short moment of pain taking it out.

Take a good look at the Korean peninsula in Asia; it is very beautiful. However, I feel really bad about the small geographical size.

But, why have such people lived in misery? If we had lived well, then we would have been robbed. Do you understand? If we had had a rich life, then robbers would definitely have taken our wealth. If bad guys wouldn't have done anything, God would have done something bad to us.

2) All Religions Have Flourished in Korea

A. Despite The Long History Of Invasions, The Korean People Worshipped God

As you know, the Korean peninsula is divided, North and South, and is a land where Eastern and Western culture and ideologies confront. What you people have to study more about is that the Korean people are one tribe and at the same time, a tribe who has a history of many invasions. Korea was once occupied by China and has served other countries, such as Japan and Russia.

Especially, Korean women were proud of not getting married with other countries' men. Korean women were especially serious about keeping their virginity. Korean people, though a small people, always expect a day when they will be on the top of the world, which shows an enthusiastic character. We have such a mind. That's what makes us different from other people.

For that reason, Korean people often call other people China-nom, Russia-nom, Japan-nom, America-nom, etc. We treat other people as if we face bad guys. We call American people America-nom. Other than the Israelites, if you look at the history of mankind, wouldn't the Korean people be the world representative of people who suffered among the big countries?

Historically, when we received such tremendous pain, it was not because we did something wrong, but because we are surrounded by powerful countries. In that perspective, Korean people are the true representative of suffering people who had many invasions. Even today, the fact that we are facing the confrontation of North and South, and Eastern and Western culture, is not, by any means, motivated by Korean people. Through historical change, we are suffering in the confrontation of Communism and democracy. This is, also, a suffering course, on the worldwide level.

Well, why am I telling you this? Even undergoing hardship, there is one special characteristic that no other people have. That's the spirit of worshipping God and keeping hope, praying, "Please, let our hope be realized," while enduring suffering and hardship. We became as one carrying down this spirit to our descendants. No other people have this characteristic. Ordinary people would easily blame God and think, "If there is a God, why would He let our people suffer?" Despite the hardships, the Korean people have kept this position, the opposite of ordinary people. This characteristic makes the Korean people so special.

B. People Of Strong Faith

Historically, which people have a fiery faith? I found that the Korean people, who had never heard of God, or saints and sages, without any concept of a subject of prophecy, had a burning fire of faith in God. You people can disagree. But, I have discovered it.

Is truly a miracle that this people, on a finger-nail-size peninsula, has undergone such hardship and kept 5,000-year history, 5 millennia. Take a good look at Korean history. Korea has a history of receiving such an enormous number of invasions. Other countries ate it and spit it out and swallowed it and spit it out. When they spit it out, it was skinless. However, with a strong bond of people's spirit, the Korean people have persisted and expected the day of hope. Because there was hope in the people's spirit, which has kept the Korean peninsula alive, the Korean people have persisted until today. Don't you agree that God would send the Messiah to this kind of people? I think so. I hope you agree with me.

Also, in the emotional aspect, no other people have more affection than the Korean people. Korea also has been called a country of courtesy. Confucianism entered in this country and flourished. Buddhism also entered and flourished. So did Christianity. But, now, Buddhism, Confucianism, and Christianity, which once were the hope of religion, have come to a dead end. However, what we have left is the people's spirit. Centering upon the people's spirit, we are firing up a strong passion that can bum down all the ideologies.

In the Far East, Korean people are no greater than other people in their faith or hopeful outlook. When you study the history of Korean Christianity, it has a short history of only 70-80 years. However, despite its short history, Korean Christians have unprecedented superior faith that can never be found in any other country in the world. When it comes to faith, Korean people have such an undefeated mind, no less than that of other people.

I intended to comfort you by saying these words. I have traveled to many famous places. I didn't have much interest in a beautiful country, like Switzerland. It wasn't that exciting. However, if you drive a car on the roads in Korea, you'll realize that is truly the natural park of the future. There are the beautiful peaks of the mountains. You can build nice houses there.

Korean people, who were born such a country, are especially smart. They must be smart and their minds must be clean. In this perspective, Korean people are very close to being the people of faith. Buddhism in the Koryo era, Confucianism during the Yi dynasty, and Christianity in the modern age all have unprecedented records of flourishing in Korea which affected the national cultural background. So, because Korean people are born in such a blessing of beautiful natural benefits, they are gifted with being smart and having a clean mind. Therefore, I assume that they are close to being the people of faith. I think that when this kind of people becomes one with God, a whole new phenomenon will occur.

Throughout history, because our people have centered their lives on religious teachings, we still have the spirit of subconsciously centering on religious teachings. There are no other people who have such a strong faith. If people are going through some difficulties, they go to spiritually-open fortune tellers living out in nature these days. Korean people have such a spirit of cherishing the teachings of nature.

C. All Religions Have Flourished In Korea

Today, there are many nations in the world. Among these nations, there have been many nations who have contributed to humankind; but which nation has a history of its sovereignty being derived from its religious ideas? There are many nations that have history of one religion, but there's only one nation, Korea, in which many religions have entered and dominated the government and all people's way of life.

Generally, when you look at Korean religions, from the Shinra to Koryo eras, Buddhism was practiced and flourished. Not only did it affect the way of life, it also dominated the trend of thought and government. Regardless of the religions' origins, or the founders, all religions flourished in Korea. Buddhism started in India, but via China it entered into the Korean peninsula and dominated the government. After that, in the Yi dynasty, Confucianism entered and dominated the government and incorporated a social system. In the modern age, despite a short history here, Christianity came in as a strong influence on people's lives.

All religions can have fruits in these people. They are the people who, even after enduring hardship in a long history of suffering, are concerned for the sake of the world, and are pursuing one great goal of humankind. God must need this kind of people.

In God's perspective, he would be looking for the country where all the religions he created have flourished. It is an undeniable fact that the Korean people are the only people capable of bearing these religious fruits.

Buddhism started in India, but it went to Korea via China. It was not India or China where Buddhism bore fruit; it was Korea. Indeed, Buddhism flourished in Korea. Centering on the Shinra era, Buddhism not only bore the fruit of a brilliant cultural establishment, it also produced such a monk as Won-hyo, who incorporated the teachings of Buddhism in the society. This was really a history-making moment.

The same goes for Confucianism. Throughout 500 years of the Yi dynasty, all people were practicing the teachings of Confucianism as the standard of virtue in their lives. The whole system in the country was set by Confucianism. The teacher Tae-kye Lee, one of the important figures of Confucianism history, pioneered the new areas of the teachings.

Also, Christianity had the same impact on the Korean people. Korean Christianity has only a 100-year history, but it weakened the social trend of thought that was in accordance with Buddhism and Confucianism, and established a new culture and way of thinking. In the Christian sphere, Korea would be the prime representative of all Christian countries in Asia. It is an amazing fact that the way of life and government are newly incorporated by the Christian culture. Well, this leads to the point that in the historical relationship centering on the background of the world's religions, the Korean people are connected with God's providence.

When we look at India, China, Japan, or other great countries in Asia, none are like Korea. No other countries have such special characteristics. China, Japan, and India cannot show such strong Christian faith. Only Korea is the representative of Christian countries in Asia.

Although, in the modern age, old religious practices, such as those of Buddhism and Confucianism, have diminished, and -- especially with the corruption of Western culture -- Christianity has lost its original base, only Christianity in Korea is still developing. That's interesting. That's truly an interesting phenomenon.

D. Korea Has A Traditional Ideology Of God's Providence

Generally speaking, Korean people are used to the Buddhist way of life, the Confucianist way of life, and the Christian way of life. People in their 40s and 50s especially. These people have lived in the environment in which they all can be used to the three major religions. In the history of a nation, or in world history, from the religious point of view or the moral point of view, in the country centering on God's providence, a person who walked the course of suffering on the worldwide level must receive a worldwide blessing from God. This is familiar in our teachings of the Divine Principle.

Then, what do we mean by this idea? This ideology makes the world whole and peaceful. We can come to the conclusion that the Korean people, being incorporated by the three major religions, are a part of God's plan where they can carry out God's providence. In other words, in God's plan, all religions must unite, and then the internal standard would unite with the external standard. That's for the sake of world peace, only for world peace! The goal of politics must be world peace. Then, why is that? Look at the fact that the Korean peninsula has been invaded more than 930 times. It is very obvious that the Korean people would shout for peace. No one has ever thought of the fact that the Korea people have this traditional subconscious.

Then, how can we bring about the unification of North and South Korea? How can we get together as one and realize a world of peace? We must unite centering on God, and then realize peace. The same applies to God's point of view. God's hope is to make all mankind as one and realize peace. In the Last Days, providentially, the Korean people are the special people who have inherited the traditional ideology of God's providence.

Therefore, we need an ideology which can unite all the religions, and then we need love that can realize the world of peace. These are the two conclusions. If there is God, God would think like that.

In this perspective, we must realize the fact that today the unification ideology must come out on the foundation of historical and traditional ideology. Therefore it is an obvious conclusion that the unification ideology is an inevitable result of this traditional path of history, in which not only should it make Christianity one, but it should also make all religions as one, and then realize the world of peace. You must know this fact for sure.

3) Korea Is the Final Providential Nation

A. Korea Representing The Confrontation Of Communism And Democracy

We can consider that, in God's point of view, Korea is the final nation of faith. In other words, Korea must become a nation where God's providence can be realized. So, the new ideal world must start there.

Because the history of humankind must be in accord with God's providential point of view, the end of the fallen history of humankind must coincide with the last days of God's restoration providence. For that reason, the hope of all humankind and the ideal nation is Korea. Further, Korea represents the ideal heaven on earth where all humankind can live. Thus, the ideals of God and humankind are in accord, God's restoration providence will end, and all historical hopes will be realized in Korea. That's where the grand opening of heaven's gate will occur. However, now Korea is not even close to this ideal; Korea is divided North and South, and between the East and the West. In these Last Days, the gap between countries of the East and the West, problems with the differences between Eastern and Western cultures, the economic difference between North and South, and the disharmony of the five skin colors of humankind are the thus far unsolvable problems of the world.

Look at the powers of Satan and God in this world. Satan has more power than God. It is because of the Fall. Hence, the world ideologies are divided, with materialism, representing Cain, located in the North, and theism, representing Abel, located in the South. With that in mind, Korea is the representative of the confrontation of world Communism and democracy. Providentially speaking, Korea is the final nation of the powers of God and Satan. The war is not only for South and North Korea, but also a war between Moscow and Washington, DC.

B. The Demise Of Western Culture

Countries which worship God through a religion throw away all material things. Therefore, all the countries which worship God or gods are poor. Even today, some tribes in Taiwan just enjoy their lives eating bananas and dancing around, and worship their own god. Religious people generally sacrifice themselves, and live for the perfection of their personality. Hence, centering on any religious practice, you should throw away all material things.

Comparing both the East and the West, which side can develop the spiritual culture more deeply? It is the East. What makes me say so? It is because the East is poorer than the West. Which side started civilization first? It was the East. Then, why is the West richer than the East, which started civilization first? The Eastern ideologies approached the spiritual world, internal world, not the material world. Therefore, they threw away all the material things. Who, then, took all these material things thrown away by the Eastern people? Thieves took them. What kind of people were there when England was first formed? They were pirates who built the country of England. In God's providence, however, there was a need of managing other countries, and God let these people take care of their own countries and develop them.

Accordingly, where should the material world go now? It started in the Western sphere. If it goes back to the Western sphere, then the world will come to an end. In the Western world, there is no God. Then, where would be the destination of the Western culture? Material should completely surrender to spirit. The physical body must completely surrender to the mind. The same principle applies to the spheres of Eastern and Western cultures. Once the Eastern world, representing the spiritual sphere, realizes its position, the Western world must completely submit and surrender to the Eastern world.

In the period from the end of the 20th century into the 21st century, the time will come when, if people of the Western world don't know about the Eastern culture in Asia, they won't be well treated, nor welcomed. For that reason, the historian Toynbee prophesied the end of the Western culture. He also said that unless a whole new religious foundation and a new civilization centered on the Eastern culture and civilization, and which can unite Christianity, is formed, the world will come to an end. This is true.

Then, which country will serve that role in Asia? Is it China? But China became a Communist country. India is the next candidate. What is in India? In India there are religious practices, such as yoga. This became a big matter in American society. Today, in India, there are some spiritual practices and religious teachings, and especially the teachings of Buddhism, that have a big impact on people. However, these teachings and practices are not suitable for today's society. Japan would be the next available candidate; but Japan is not a country of a great religion. Japan is a country of small religions that do not contain the traditional religious thoughts and do not have a background which can be compared with global-level trend of thoughts.

In this perspective, let's look at Korea. Now Korea is undeniably faced with the inevitable flow of history, in which Korea must establish a new culture centering on Christian culture and Oriental thoughts. These historical moments are coming to us. We have to observe these moments very carefully. Furthermore, we must realize that we are in a very important situation.

In the perspective of the trend of thought, Korea became an example of world culture. Korea has dealt with many nations. We have dealt with many peoples of the world's countries, which center on the United States. However, no ideologies offered by these countries are suitable for the Korean people.

This Korean peninsula is divided in half, and the North is dominated by Communists. North Korea became the focal point of Communism, and South Korea has become the focal point of the democratic sphere. However, the Korean people are not truly contributing to either Communism or democracy. We are in this situation.

C. Korea Is The Place Where All Cultures Are Concentrated

Korea is the most interesting country among the Asian countries.

Korea has been preserving a unique oriental culture and way of life for 5,000 years. In other words, the most genuine oriental culture has been maintained in Korea. Also, the world's major religions have flourished in Korea. Christianity, the core of Western culture, has laid its roots and is developing daily. Despite the fact that churches around the world become vacant, churches in Korea are filled with Christians praying and singing day and night.

Korean Christianity is a fruit of Hebraism, the root of spiritual civilization. Christianity, which was prophesied by ancient Hebrew prophets, was carried down by Christian saints, and has become one of major religions today, has its roots in Hebraism. On the other hand, North Korea has borne the fruit of Hellenism, totally opposite to Hebraism. This is Communism -- atheism centered on materialism, denying God. Two worlds of opposite ideology are confronting each other in the Korean peninsula.

The Korean War was a representation of the war between these two worlds of opposite ideology. It was not just a war between North and South Korea, but it was the war between Communist countries and free countries in the UN. Therefore, we can say that the Korean peninsula is a microcosm of the world. All the important matters in the world occur in small scale in the Korean peninsula. The solutions to the problems of Korea are not only for Korea, but are the solutions for the problems of the world.

Where is the center in Asia? Korea is the one. Therefore, the problems of Korea extend to the problems at the global level. The most troublesome people in Asia are the Korean people. Korean people would never be cooked by others. They are very smart and very precise in the systematic- information industry.

In recent years, major fights broke out over Korea. The Japan-Russia War, the Japan-China War, and the war between Japan and the US were all caused by takeovers of the Korean peninsula.

Why did it happen like that? Why did it have to happen like that? Why did Korea, in recent years, become the most troublesome country in Asia and in the world? Today, Korea is the only country in which Communism and democracy are confronting each other. Korea has persisted from the beginning to the end. Winning fights in the Korean peninsula depends on whether or not people fight under the name of God. For this reason, God's providence lies on Korean people's shoulders, and, at the same time, Satan is trying to take over the people of Korea. In this point of view, we can say, "Oh, because we know God's providence very well, we have been persecuted and undergone hardship. But, God has created the base in the Korean peninsula!" In the historical point of view, God's providence is related with the history of Korea. For that reason, I can conclude, "Ah, Korean people are wise, and were definitely chosen by God!" A person like Rev. Moon was born in this kind of land.

So, what Rev. Moon did so far is to gather together all the Asian civilizations. In Asia, Rev. Moon is a leading person among anti-Communists. Rev. Moon is the one who has established the new religion and tried to revolutionize the world.

The place that serves as a mediator, bringing material things from the West to the East, would be the place of hope. This place is Korea, the troublesome country of the 20th century. Isn't that right? [Yes] Korea is the center of the problems. That's why there's hope in Korea. Korea, the bridge between the West and the East, can be the origin of the new culture, and is the beginning of the new relationship that can bear fruit. That's why Korea is the place where all civilizations are concentrated.

4) Formation of the Realm of Unified Global Culture Centering on the Korean Peninsula

The difference between the ancient Jewish people and the Korean people is that the Jewish people didn't have global-level thoughts. This is the problem. Judaism did not have the background Korean people have. It was only Korea that combined all major religions in the oriental sphere. Providentially, if Jesus had not been crucified, he would have united Indian and Chinese culture centering on Judaism. Representing the Indian culture, Buddhism entered into Korea, and Confucianism represents the Chinese culture. Representing the Western sphere, Christianity won the victory in the Roman Empire and finally came into Korea and bore fruit. Therefore, replacing the Jewish nation, Korea became the base of God's blessings.

A fruit of India is Buddhism, which was sown in Korea. The Confucianism of China was also sown in Korea. So, the cultural harmony that was intended to be made in Jesus' time, was sown and flourished in Korea. Do you understand? After Jesus' time, Christianity failed to unite the world centering on the foundation of such blessings. After 2,000 years, God has found the base in Asia, Korea, where the unification of the Buddhist sphere, Confucian sphere, and Christian sphere will form the whole new world of unification. Providentially, is an undeniable conclusion.

Centering on the Vatican in Rome, a new civilization and the unification of the Western world were formed; However, the papacy weakened. Hence, not only could they not unite the Western world, but also the unification of the Eastern world could not occur. Accordingly, centering on the Unification Church, the realm of culture which can bring the unification of East and West must be formed. The realm of the new culture at the global level must be established. Therefore, just as 1,200 years of Western history centering on the Western culture has been exalted by the Western powers, so, centering on Asia, in the Korean peninsula, a new eternal culture must be formed through the history of a new millennium. This is indemnity for the failure in the Roman peninsula.

Then, why is a peninsula important? The Mediterranean is like a woman's womb. It is woman's private part. That's why they established the Atlantic cultural sphere. The Korean peninsula is like a man's genital. Japan is described as a woman, and dominates the Pacific cultural sphere today. That's why I started fish farming in the Pacific Ocean, Alaska, and South America. The reason why I started this is that the natural resources from the ocean have a direct relationship with the land resources. Proportionally speaking, resource-wise, the ocean dominates the land. It is a different shape, but water can be compared with the land's air, and fish symbolize the land's people.

So, from now on, as in the Roman peninsula, which generated the Atlantic cultural sphere, centering on the Korean peninsula we are entering into the new era of kingship, an ideal era of the unified cultural sphere. This is God's providence.


Section 2. Korea As The Third Israel (Part 2)

1. The First Israel And God's Will

1) The Beginning of the Realm of the First Israel

Now, what we have to know is the meaning of Israel in the Bible. What is the meaning of Israel? Israel! "Human being" includes man and woman. Israel does not mean that man defeats woman or woman man. It does not mean that you are the victor over any person, any family or any environment. If so, why do we call it victory? It means that we are victorious in the fight with Satan.

The word "Israel" came from the era of Jacob. After suffering through twenty-one years of drudgery, on his way back to Canaan Jacob triumphed in wrestling with an angel at the ford of Jabbok. The word "the realm of Israel" began then. Whom did Jacob triumph over? He triumphed over an angel, who was substituting for the Archangel. What is the Fall? It means that man was defeated by the Archangel. For this reason, to realize salvation and restoration, man had to fight the angel substituting for the Archangel and make him surrender.

Well, what was the essential plan of Jacob who received the name "Israel"? That is another problem. Jacob, who triumphed as an individual in his struggle with Esau to win the birthright and then ran away, knew that God was with Abraham, whom He had blessed, and had the ardent heart to stand on God's side. In spite of being the second son, Jacob tried to form a family which could inherit God's blessings, and pursued such a family before everything else. For these reasons, there are some anecdotes of immorality in the Bible. But judging from the viewpoint of the providential history, it was in the nature of things.

After suffering through twenty-one years of drudgery, to accomplish the Will, Jacob returned from Haran to Canaan. What was the reason behind that? He thought of a new family. The family was not his own family. He may have missed seeing Esau's family and Abraham's, and returned. Centering on these blessed families and his family, and wanting the land to become a territory on which the universal God's Will could be fulfilled, on his way back to Canaan he triumphed in wrestling with an angel.

The motivation to gain the word "Israel" was not to enable to Jacob's family to live well. Jacob returned centering on the three generations of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob. Nobody had more hope that these blessed families would prosper than Jacob did. If a family stands God's side, the satanic world is deprived of the family; therefore, a country is in doubt. Consequently, if the satanic world is robbed of the country, the world, heaven and earth become questions.

Thereupon, on the foundation of the whole clan, with his family as the center, Jacob fought. His property mattered little to Jacob, and his servants didn't matter to him. At the sacrifice of these things, he hoped that the whole clan would prosper and that the three generations of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, in obedience to God's command, would center on the realm of Israel which took the victory with the great God's Will, and he wanted the clan to develop into a worldwide people. You have to know that as God had blessed Abraham that his descendants would flourish like the innumerable stars in the sky, Jacob kept the Will in his mind and hoped the worldwide people would be in the realm of God, and so went through the battlefield.

Then whom did Jacob triumph over? He triumphed over Satan. There are many families and clans, but the situations in which they are placed. . . Jacob, centering on his family with twelve sons and daughters led by him, began the course. To be based upon the ideal Will of God led by Abraham's, Isaac's, and Jacob's clan as well as Jacob's family, the blessing of Israel was initiated. To be magnified, longing to be a representative people who could go to the ideal world, they started as a successful people going toward the great world in the future and the ideal of God. It was God's original Will and the royal responsibility that the chosen Israel people might be the model. As the Will and responsibility united, the beginning of Israelite realm was possible. Heaven developed this Israel people, with its twelve tribes, built the state of Israel and the religion of Israel-Hebraism. Through the long history of four hundred years, God built the religion and state of Israel and promised the Advent of the Messiah. "I will send the Messiah. Though you fall into any difficult situation, if you receive him, the difficulty will be settled." This was the Messiahism which God promised to the people of Israel. (168-301)

2) The Direction the Religion and People of Israel Would Choose

As you know, Israelites underwent troubles in Babylon. Escaping from the life of prisoners, Israelites returned to Israel in three waves. The returning Israelites established a temple with new materials. Harkening to the prophets, they gambled to improve the religion internally, and the state externally. God prepared the foundation for the Messiah through the four hundred years.

If the Israelites would receive the Messiah, what would happen? God's Will of the Messiah's advent was not only for Israelites but also for the whole world. The Messiah should be received not only in the physical world but in the spiritual world as well. Why so? Since man fell, Satan ruled the physical world, and hell was formed in the spiritual world. Hell came into being. The territory ruled by Satan is expanded from the earthly hell to the heavenly hell. Therefore, we have to become free starting on earth. If man had not fallen, the earthly hell would not have been formed. An ideal heaven would have been formed. Because due to the Fall, the two worlds turned into territories ruled by Satan, we have to restore them. We have to overcome.

If so, who can overcome? To overcome the course one has to go along the same road as Israel. The road is not two, but one. What is the road the chosen nation and religion of Israel had to undergo? It is universal. The mission is universal. Even though God chooses the specific people of Israel, they have to fulfill the mission not for themselves but for humankind.

Including the Jewish religion, there are numerous religions in the world. There are Buddhism, Confucianism, and Hinduism. The religions are various, but they must not fight one another. After being established, they must go to the one world together. The races of the whole world must not fight one another, but must become one. There must be the thought that can lead religions not to fight, but to unite.

We need the thought that can unify religions and rally the chosen people. Because the realization of God's ideal of creation is universal, the chosen religion and people have to keep the thought which corresponds to the ideal of creation. (168-303)

3) God's Will of the Dispensation for Salvation through the First Israel

The Israelite people were placed as a colony under the tyranny of the Roman Empire. But they thought that, as they were the chosen people, if the Messiah would come down, they could all at once break down Rome, make all the world give in, and turn the whole world around their little fingers. As the coming Messiah would judge the world and freely handle everything with authority, they hoped that Israel could form the privileged base and act as leader. That is, they hoped to dominate the world. Next, they were thinking that they would become the center and the highest class even through sacrificing the whole world.

But the Will of God is different. Israel is a small country. The Israelite religion is a small one. Centering on that religion, God wanted to govern and make the world one. God wished to save the world. But Israel took no regard for the world. If Israel doesn't sacrifice for the world, the world can't be connected, and if the Israelite religion doesn't sacrifice for the world's religions, there is no way to make them unite.

The Israelite people have to unite humankind and religions and connect as one body with religion as inner and nation as outer. The Israelite nation and the Israelite people were in such a situation.

Then, what mission did the Messiah coming in obedience to God have? Through the religion and state of Israel, even if they are sacrificed, the Messiah's mission is also to solve the environments in Asia, such as Buddhism of India and Confucianism of China. God knew it. The Messiah knew it and came down. Further, the Messiah must save the Roman Empire, an enemy.

Such was the thought of God and the Messiah; on the other hand, the people of Israel and the religion of Israel wanted to make all of the East as well as Rome their servants, and dreamed of the world they could dominate. As such, it was good as a dream. After the Israelite realm prevailed at the world level, establishing God's complete religious territory, it might become possible; but in the situation of Israel it was not possible yet. The providence of God is not so. It is through the state of Israel and the religion of Israel's sacrifice that the providence of God has to win over the numerous religious realms of the Orient and the Roman realm of Hellenism. This is the God's providence. This is the issue.

If so, for what did the Israelites hope through the unification of the Israel state centering on Hebraism? Priests and the Jewish leaders thought the same. They thought that if the Lord would descend upon them, they would be installed in the highest positions and could turn the world around their little fingers.

That thought is wrong. God's providence for salvation is a global providence. The providence for salvation is the providence for all the people. It is not the providence for specific people in a specific religious realm centering on a specific religion. The providence for salvation liberates all the people and all the nations.

Why would God liberate all the nations? God would make all one nation where God's Will could be fulfilled. Why would God rally all the religions? God would make them all one to fulfill his Will. So we should return to the world God originally wanted to realize. That is a problem. (168-304)

4) Cause of the First Israel's Failure

Despite the advent of the Messiah in Israel, why did not the religion and the state of Israel unite with him? Although Jesus worked miracles with an ardent heart, made an environment in which no one could give offense to the Will of God, and tried to lead them, why did the Israelites send Jesus to the cross! Because the Hebraism leading the people of Israel and the state was a religion centering on a specific people. The people of Israel is a specific people, and through the religion with the people as the center what is to be realized is a specific world. It is to restore the specific world.

Then, what is the specific world! There are a state and a people which are liberated from the satanic world and can always unite as the realm of Israel. The specific world consists of them. God's original will of sending the Messiah is to make such a world. So, through sacrificing the Judaic religion, the state of Judea is led rightly. Through sacrificing the religion and the state, the world is led rightly. Since the state has to obey the Will of God, it must not center on its families and people, but lead by the world ideology which places all other people above its people. Why couldn't the First Israel fulfill God's Will? Because they centered only on themselves, they didn't think about anything except the people and the religion of Israel. This was the problem. They thought the religion and the people of Israel were above everything else. That is wrong. Their prime concern and God's were different.

God thinks the most important thing is the unification of the world through the nation and the people of Israel, and the unification of the religions through sacrificing the religion of Israel. The Israelite religion and nation had to make the world and its religions united. God and the Messiah wished that this movement on the earthly world could liberate also the hell of the spiritual world under this standard.

The Messiah, who is the center of faith, manifested before the Israeli people. There was a difference. "We don't know anything except the Commandments of Moses. That is best," Israelites said. The Commandments of Moses were just to settle the war between Judea of the two tribes of the southern Kingdom and Israel of the ten tribes of the northern Kingdom. It was just a war to save the people of Israel. They knew God's Will of the Old Testament, but they by no means thought of God's Will beyond the Old Testament to save the world. Because the Israelites couldn't see the world beyond the Old Testament, they couldn't accept the Messiah. That is the cause for the First Israel's ending in failure. (168-306)

2. The Second Israel Centering On The Spiritual Standard

Jesus came down as the Father and the Holy Spirit descended as the Mother of humankind. But they didn't become the parents of both body and soul, but have worked as spiritual parents. The death of Jesus on the cross wasn't a victory over Satan with unified body and soul. Jesus was killed by Satan. The body of Jesus was given to Satan and only the soul of Jesus resurrected. As Jesus was resurrected after forty days and gathered his disciples, the Second Israel began centering on the spiritual standard Such has been the 2,000-year history of Christianity until now.

Then, where is the First Israel? The First Israel perished. Judea as the first Israel perished due to the death of Jesus, and the Second Israel appeared. God had led, protected, and brought up the Israelites, who waited for the Messiah for 4,000 years, so God sent the Messiah on that foundation. But the people would not accept the Messiah and expelled him to the road of death on the cross. So this people stood with the enemies of God.

The Israelites became a stateless people from then and could become independent only after the Second Advent of the Messiah. In the process of the world's indemnification of the sin of the death of Jesus, the people eventually came to be in trouble for much of the 2,000 years. After condemning Jesus, who descended as an ancestor of all people, and causing his bloody death, the people of Israel have been through much trouble as a stateless people.

The Israel of that era was an authoritative nation both in soul and body. On this foundation, Jesus had the responsibility for liberating the nation and for recovering the world; but the Israelites didn't accept the Messiah and expelled him to death. Therefore, Jesus had to go to the spiritual world.

Nevertheless, Jesus had performed his duty of loyalty and filial piety which could establish God's Will. Going to the road of death also, as a substitute for all the people, the Messiah tried to fulfill the mission and the responsibility of Heavenly bonds and establish the morality of loyalty and filial piety: "0 my Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from me: Nevertheless not as I will, but as thou wilt." (Mt. 26:39) For this reason, even though Jesus died, Satan couldn't conquer his standard of devotion, and the spiritual standard of Israel was erected due to his spiritual resurrection.

Christianity is the spiritual Second Israel, not one of spirit and body. Accordingly, Christians have been persecuted everywhere. The Israelite people became a wandering people, a stateless people, and hoped to become a substantial nation with a spiritual foundation. This is the 2,000-year history of Christendom till now. (19-207)

3. Korea Chosen As The Third Israel

The Orient could have been unified. There was a foundation upon which Judaism could embrace religions such as Buddhism, Confucianism, Hinduism, and the Zoroastrianism of the Middle East. God's providence was to restore the territory, saving the realms of the religions, and to center on the East, through Jesus' work. But it would go the opposite way due to the death of Jesus and the sacrifice of his body. It would enter Rome, go around the world, and return to the East.

From the Vatican, God's providence moved through America via England. It took 2,000 years. It moved purely. By the principle of restoration through indemnity, reverse phenomena occur. England corresponds to Japan and Korea is a peninsula that corresponds to the Roman peninsula where the providence was centered before England. Through these phenomena, the formation of the foundation which indemnified and liquidated the failures and unfinished work could prevent Satan from entering. This is why the providence runs the course according to the principle of indemnity.

The coming world will move centering around Asia. Why so? Jesus was divided into body and mind. If he had not been divided, but had remained intact, the world would have come to center on the territory of Asia, through the absorption of Hinduism, Buddhism, Confucianism, and the religions of the Middle East, which would make one realm of religious culture and absorb Rome. Once Rome was absorbed, the battle would be won. However, the original religious foundation was stolen due to the death of Jesus. Satan took Jesus' body. Rome took the body. We have to go the reverse way, for restoration. The hope and ideals of Christians, keeping God's will in their minds, should be to center on both state and church and so be in the position to go toward a unified world. However, they lost the bases of nation and established religion and became a piteous throng entering Rome.

They had to pay the price with the blood of 400 years to restore those bases. They had to indemnify. Then, if the period is coming, where does it enter? It moves into a state on a peninsula, like Rome's, via a state as an island country. In Asia, Japan is like England. Therefore the culture of Japan follows the English culture.

Then what is the role of Korea? Korea is in the position of Rome. It is like the Vatican. Well, what is Korea? Korea has to be a country to save all religions of the era and all human beings, according to God's Will, and establish the unified world and the unified heaven. Why? Because the era of the terminal culture is coming. The era is representative of the papal realm which ruled the world with the Vatican and peninsula as the center.

When North and South are unified under this situation and can manage the religions of the world and all the people, the religious realm of God's Will manifests. The realm of people and the realm of state are built up by God's Will.

Korea was divided into North and South. What is the Fall? It is the division of soul and body. In the worldwide sense, the North is materialism and the South is spiritualism. This seems to correspond to the fruits of the Fall. Therefore, both fight each other. Body and soul fight. This is in progress. Now where are the Communistic world and the Democratic world? Both are completely exhausted. Complete exhaustion. Then, what is the Principle of our Unification Church? It is the substance to form the realm of the Third Israel. Korea has to become the Third Israel with the ideology of the Second Advent.

Considering the Korean race, in spite of the long history of 5,000 years, the people are special. The Korean hates to be under the control of anyone. He would play the head role everywhere, would not be devoted to anyone.

If so, what is the privilege which Korea has to possess? Only by inheriting God's thought; shall Korea have this privilege. God's thought. What is the thought? It is "For God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life." Like this, you have to keep God's thought in your mind. The thought of God is to save the world. To save the world, God places a religion at the head. So, even though sacrificing itself, the religion has to save the world. (168-311)

4. The Ideology The Third Israelite People Should Embrace

"The specific concept the Third Israelite people should embrace." This expression is not easy. What is the specific concept? It is the unification of North and South. Why so? The Fall is the state of division. We have to unite the divided. The division means that mind and body are split, and the spiritual world and the physical world are split. They were scattered throughout the world, and they meet again at one point. They flowed into the world and meet again at one point. This phenomenon is that Korea is divided into North and South and meet again at one point.

One is the leading nation of materialism; the other is the leading nation of theism. Who are there? Kim Il Sung is Father? The Reverend Moon of the Unification Church is Father also? (laughter) There are two Fathers. Therefore, each of them asserts that all are his sons and daughters. A serious thing is happening. Each asserts all as his own sons and daughters. Kim Il Sung is saying the people of South Korea have to be his children, and the Reverend Moon is saying the people of North Korea have to be his children. What a salient event! (laughter) In this event, God's side, to liberate North Korea, has to triumph through embracing God's thought. Well, does Kim Il Sung embrace God's thought? With the laborers and peasants he killed the upper and middle classes as reactionary elements. There is no religious ideology. Only the materialistic ideology exists. But Rev. Moon has both the materialistic concept and the spiritual concept.

In history, if we understand the falls of the First and Second Israels, then centering on the Third Israel, we must unify all of the religions and embrace the ideology of the unification of all the world. We must melt it not with fist or power, but with love through 10 years, 20 years, a thousand years, or myriad years. Even if a woman is evil, if she meets a good husband, and falls in love with him, she may repent. She is returned with love, not with money. You must know that the repentance happens through the heart realm of love. Repentance outside of the heart realm of love is deceitful and false. No one knows when and how it changes.

What ideology does the realm of the Third Israel have? For God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son. As I become an only begotten Son who loves the world, I must be resolved to sacrifice. To liberate all the world and all the people, I must sacrifice. I must be resolved to sacrifice to liberate the religious world and all the religions. That religionists are moaning . . . . It is difficult to believe in a religion, isn't it? We should become free from this difficulty. Humankind are greatly moaning in deep misery.

The gulf between rich and poor, North and South, cannot be settled but by you. You should recognize such things, and struggle to bear a heavy burden, work when the others rest, and be awake when the others sleep. You should swear to move forward on the road. You have to know that as the number of such people increases, a new hope is gradually appearing in the world. (168-328)

5. Korea Is The Final Providential Nation

1) The Korean People Have Survived 5,000 Years of History

The Korean people have received the most blessings and have the superior background. No one can find any other people who have such a background. However, the Korean people are not securely settled yet.

We call our history a history of 5 millennia don't we? Five millennia is a long time. However, what have we done in this long history of 5 millennia? What have we done? Even now, when I travel the countryside on the Kyung-bu line, I can still see some straw-thatched houses. Well, some people still like to live in straw-thatched houses, but it's totally unlovable. Other countries' pig houses are probably better than these straw-thatched houses. In fact, some travelers said Korea has well-developed pig farming, but they actually saw these straw-thatched houses when they said it. They thought that these straw-thatched houses are pig houses. This is really a shame.

What's happened to the country which has the history of 5 millennia? What can we be proud of? Nothing. But, there is something we can be proud of. Korea is a small county. How can we describe it? Should it be described as a small mole on a pretty face? Imagine a pretty woman who has this mole on her face. Would the woman be happy when she put the make-up on her face? She would be very unhappy. It wouldn't be so hard to take it out of the face. She would just have to endure a short moment of pain taking it out.

Take a good look at the Korean peninsula in Asia; it is very beautiful. However, I feel really bad about the small geographical size.

But, why have such people lived in misery? If we had lived well, then we would have been robbed. Do you understand? If we had had a rich life, then robbers would definitely have taken our wealth. If bad guys wouldn't have done anything, God would have done something bad to us.

2) All Religions Have Flourished in Korea

A. Despite The Long History Of Invasions, The Korean People Worshipped God

As you know, the Korean peninsula is divided, North and South, and is a land where Eastern and Western culture and ideologies confront. What you people have to study more about is that the Korean people are one tribe and at the same time, a tribe who has a history of many invasions. Korea was once occupied by China and has served other countries, such as Japan and Russia.

Especially, Korean women were proud of not getting married with other countries' men. Korean women were especially serious about keeping their virginity. Korean people, though a small people, always expect a day when they will be on the top of the world, which shows an enthusiastic character. We have such a mind. That's what makes us different from other people.

For that reason, Korean people often call other people China-nom, Russia-nom, Japan-nom, America-nom, etc. We treat other people as if we face bad guys. We call American people America-nom. Other than the Israelites, if you look at the history of mankind, wouldn't the Korean people be the world representative of people who suffered among the big countries?

Historically, when we received such tremendous pain, it was not because we did something wrong, but because we are surrounded by powerful countries. In that perspective, Korean people are the true representative of suffering people who had many invasions. Even today, the fact that we are facing the confrontation of North and South, and Eastern and Western culture, is not, by any means, motivated by Korean people. Through historical change, we are suffering in the confrontation of Communism and democracy. This is, also, a suffering course, on the worldwide level.

Well, why am I telling you this? Even undergoing hardship, there is one special characteristic that no other people have. That's the spirit of worshipping God and keeping hope, praying, "Please, let our hope be realized," while enduring suffering and hardship. We became as one carrying down this spirit to our descendants. No other people have this characteristic. Ordinary people would easily blame God and think, "If there is a God, why would He let our people suffer?" Despite the hardships, the Korean people have kept this position, the opposite of ordinary people. This characteristic makes the Korean people so special.

B. People Of Strong Faith

Historically, which people have a fiery faith? I found that the Korean people, who had never heard of God, or saints and sages, without any concept of a subject of prophecy, had a burning fire of faith in God. You people can disagree. But, I have discovered it.

Is truly a miracle that this people, on a finger-nail-size peninsula, has undergone such hardship and kept 5,000-year history, 5 millennia. Take a good look at Korean history. Korea has a history of receiving such an enormous number of invasions. Other countries ate it and spit it out and swallowed it and spit it out. When they spit it out, it was skinless. However, with a strong bond of people's spirit, the Korean people have persisted and expected the day of hope. Because there was hope in the people's spirit, which has kept the Korean peninsula alive, the Korean people have persisted until today. Don't you agree that God would send the Messiah to this kind of people? I think so. I hope you agree with me.

Also, in the emotional aspect, no other people have more affection than the Korean people. Korea also has been called a country of courtesy. Confucianism entered in this country and flourished. Buddhism also entered and flourished. So did Christianity. But, now, Buddhism, Confucianism, and Christianity, which once were the hope of religion, have come to a dead end. However, what we have left is the people's spirit. Centering upon the people's spirit, we are firing up a strong passion that can bum down all the ideologies.

In the Far East, Korean people are no greater than other people in their faith or hopeful outlook. When you study the history of Korean Christianity, it has a short history of only 70-80 years. However, despite its short history, Korean Christians have unprecedented superior faith that can never be found in any other country in the world. When it comes to faith, Korean people have such an undefeated mind, no less than that of other people.

I intended to comfort you by saying these words. I have traveled to many famous places. I didn't have much interest in a beautiful country, like Switzerland. It wasn't that exciting. However, if you drive a car on the roads in Korea, you'll realize that is truly the natural park of the future. There are the beautiful peaks of the mountains. You can build nice houses there.

Korean people, who were born such a country, are especially smart. They must be smart and their minds must be clean. In this perspective, Korean people are very close to being the people of faith. Buddhism in the Koryo era, Confucianism during the Yi dynasty, and Christianity in the modern age all have unprecedented records of flourishing in Korea which affected the national cultural background. So, because Korean people are born in such a blessing of beautiful natural benefits, they are gifted with being smart and having a clean mind. Therefore, I assume that they are close to being the people of faith. I think that when this kind of people becomes one with God, a whole new phenomenon will occur.

Throughout history, because our people have centered their lives on religious teachings, we still have the spirit of subconsciously centering on religious teachings. There are no other people who have such a strong faith. If people are going through some difficulties, they go to spiritually-open fortune tellers living out in nature these days. Korean people have such a spirit of cherishing the teachings of nature.

C. All Religions Have Flourished In Korea

Today, there are many nations in the world. Among these nations, there have been many nations who have contributed to humankind; but which nation has a history of its sovereignty being derived from its religious ideas? There are many nations that have history of one religion, but there's only one nation, Korea, in which many religions have entered and dominated the government and all people's way of life.

Generally, when you look at Korean religions, from the Shinra to Koryo eras, Buddhism was practiced and flourished. Not only did it affect the way of life, it also dominated the trend of thought and government. Regardless of the religions' origins, or the founders, all religions flourished in Korea. Buddhism started in India, but via China it entered into the Korean peninsula and dominated the government. After that, in the Yi dynasty, Confucianism entered and dominated the government and incorporated a social system. In the modern age, despite a short history here, Christianity came in as a strong influence on people's lives.

All religions can have fruits in these people. They are the people who, even after enduring hardship in a long history of suffering, are concerned for the sake of the world, and are pursuing one great goal of humankind. God must need this kind of people.

In God's perspective, he would be looking for the country where all the religions he created have flourished. It is an undeniable fact that the Korean people are the only people capable of bearing these religious fruits.

Buddhism started in India, but it went to Korea via China. It was not India or China where Buddhism bore fruit; it was Korea. Indeed, Buddhism flourished in Korea. Centering on the Shinra era, Buddhism not only bore the fruit of a brilliant cultural establishment, it also produced such a monk as Won-hyo, who incorporated the teachings of Buddhism in the society. This was really a history-making moment.

The same goes for Confucianism. Throughout 500 years of the Yi dynasty, all people were practicing the teachings of Confucianism as the standard of virtue in their lives. The whole system in the country was set by Confucianism. The teacher Tae-kye Lee, one of the important figures of Confucianism history, pioneered the new areas of the teachings.

Also, Christianity had the same impact on the Korean people. Korean Christianity has only a 100-year history, but it weakened the social trend of thought that was in accordance with Buddhism and Confucianism, and established a new culture and way of thinking. In the Christian sphere, Korea would be the prime representative of all Christian countries in Asia. It is an amazing fact that the way of life and government are newly incorporated by the Christian culture. Well, this leads to the point that in the historical relationship centering on the background of the world's religions, the Korean people are connected with God's providence.

When we look at India, China, Japan, or other great countries in Asia, none are like Korea. No other countries have such special characteristics. China, Japan, and India cannot show such strong Christian faith. Only Korea is the representative of Christian countries in Asia.

Although, in the modern age, old religious practices, such as those of Buddhism and Confucianism, have diminished, and -- especially with the corruption of Western culture -- Christianity has lost its original base, only Christianity in Korea is still developing. That's interesting. That's truly an interesting phenomenon.

D. Korea Has A Traditional Ideology Of God's Providence

Generally speaking, Korean people are used to the Buddhist way of life, the Confucianist way of life, and the Christian way of life. People in their 40s and 50s especially. These people have lived in the environment in which they all can be used to the three major religions. In the history of a nation, or in world history, from the religious point of view or the moral point of view, in the country centering on God's providence, a person who walked the course of suffering on the worldwide level must receive a worldwide blessing from God. This is familiar in our teachings of the Divine Principle.

Then, what do we mean by this idea? This ideology makes the world whole and peaceful. We can come to the conclusion that the Korean people, being incorporated by the three major religions, are a part of God's plan where they can carry out God's providence. In other words, in God's plan, all religions must unite, and then the internal standard would unite with the external standard. That's for the sake of world peace, only for world peace! The goal of politics must be world peace. Then, why is that? Look at the fact that the Korean peninsula has been invaded more than 930 times. It is very obvious that the Korean people would shout for peace. No one has ever thought of the fact that the Korea people have this traditional subconscious.

Then, how can we bring about the unification of North and South Korea? How can we get together as one and realize a world of peace? We must unite centering on God, and then realize peace. The same applies to God's point of view. God's hope is to make all mankind as one and realize peace. In the Last Days, providentially, the Korean people are the special people who have inherited the traditional ideology of God's providence.

Therefore, we need an ideology which can unite all the religions, and then we need love that can realize the world of peace. These are the two conclusions. If there is God, God would think like that.

In this perspective, we must realize the fact that today the unification ideology must come out on the foundation of historical and traditional ideology. Therefore it is an obvious conclusion that the unification ideology is an inevitable result of this traditional path of history, in which not only should it make Christianity one, but it should also make all religions as one, and then realize the world of peace. You must know this fact for sure.

3) Korea Is the Final Providential Nation

A. Korea Representing The Confrontation Of Communism And Democracy

We can consider that, in God's point of view, Korea is the final nation of faith. In other words, Korea must become a nation where God's providence can be realized. So, the new ideal world must start there.

Because the history of humankind must be in accord with God's providential point of view, the end of the fallen history of humankind must coincide with the last days of God's restoration providence. For that reason, the hope of all humankind and the ideal nation is Korea. Further, Korea represents the ideal heaven on earth where all humankind can live. Thus, the ideals of God and humankind are in accord, God's restoration providence will end, and all historical hopes will be realized in Korea. That's where the grand opening of heaven's gate will occur. However, now Korea is not even close to this ideal; Korea is divided North and South, and between the East and the West. In these Last Days, the gap between countries of the East and the West, problems with the differences between Eastern and Western cultures, the economic difference between North and South, and the disharmony of the five skin colors of humankind are the thus far unsolvable problems of the world.

Look at the powers of Satan and God in this world. Satan has more power than God. It is because of the Fall. Hence, the world ideologies are divided, with materialism, representing Cain, located in the North, and theism, representing Abel, located in the South. With that in mind, Korea is the representative of the confrontation of world Communism and democracy. Providentially speaking, Korea is the final nation of the powers of God and Satan. The war is not only for South and North Korea, but also a war between Moscow and Washington, DC.

B. The Demise Of Western Culture

Countries which worship God through a religion throw away all material things. Therefore, all the countries which worship God or gods are poor. Even today, some tribes in Taiwan just enjoy their lives eating bananas and dancing around, and worship their own god. Religious people generally sacrifice themselves, and live for the perfection of their personality. Hence, centering on any religious practice, you should throw away all material things.

Comparing both the East and the West, which side can develop the spiritual culture more deeply? It is the East. What makes me say so? It is because the East is poorer than the West. Which side started civilization first? It was the East. Then, why is the West richer than the East, which started civilization first? The Eastern ideologies approached the spiritual world, internal world, not the material world. Therefore, they threw away all the material things. Who, then, took all these material things thrown away by the Eastern people? Thieves took them. What kind of people were there when England was first formed? They were pirates who built the country of England. In God's providence, however, there was a need of managing other countries, and God let these people take care of their own countries and develop them.

Accordingly, where should the material world go now? It started in the Western sphere. If it goes back to the Western sphere, then the world will come to an end. In the Western world, there is no God. Then, where would be the destination of the Western culture? Material should completely surrender to spirit. The physical body must completely surrender to the mind. The same principle applies to the spheres of Eastern and Western cultures. Once the Eastern world, representing the spiritual sphere, realizes its position, the Western world must completely submit and surrender to the Eastern world.

In the period from the end of the 20th century into the 21st century, the time will come when, if people of the Western world don't know about the Eastern culture in Asia, they won't be well treated, nor welcomed. For that reason, the historian Toynbee prophesied the end of the Western culture. He also said that unless a whole new religious foundation and a new civilization centered on the Eastern culture and civilization, and which can unite Christianity, is formed, the world will come to an end. This is true.

Then, which country will serve that role in Asia? Is it China? But China became a Communist country. India is the next candidate. What is in India? In India there are religious practices, such as yoga. This became a big matter in American society. Today, in India, there are some spiritual practices and religious teachings, and especially the teachings of Buddhism, that have a big impact on people. However, these teachings and practices are not suitable for today's society. Japan would be the next available candidate; but Japan is not a country of a great religion. Japan is a country of small religions that do not contain the traditional religious thoughts and do not have a background which can be compared with global-level trend of thoughts.

In this perspective, let's look at Korea. Now Korea is undeniably faced with the inevitable flow of history, in which Korea must establish a new culture centering on Christian culture and Oriental thoughts. These historical moments are coming to us. We have to observe these moments very carefully. Furthermore, we must realize that we are in a very important situation.

In the perspective of the trend of thought, Korea became an example of world culture. Korea has dealt with many nations. We have dealt with many peoples of the world's countries, which center on the United States. However, no ideologies offered by these countries are suitable for the Korean people.

This Korean peninsula is divided in half, and the North is dominated by Communists. North Korea became the focal point of Communism, and South Korea has become the focal point of the democratic sphere. However, the Korean people are not truly contributing to either Communism or democracy. We are in this situation.

C. Korea Is The Place Where All Cultures Are Concentrated

Korea is the most interesting country among the Asian countries.

Korea has been preserving a unique oriental culture and way of life for 5,000 years. In other words, the most genuine oriental culture has been maintained in Korea. Also, the world's major religions have flourished in Korea. Christianity, the core of Western culture, has laid its roots and is developing daily. Despite the fact that churches around the world become vacant, churches in Korea are filled with Christians praying and singing day and night.

Korean Christianity is a fruit of Hebraism, the root of spiritual civilization. Christianity, which was prophesied by ancient Hebrew prophets, was carried down by Christian saints, and has become one of major religions today, has its roots in Hebraism. On the other hand, North Korea has borne the fruit of Hellenism, totally opposite to Hebraism. This is Communism -- atheism centered on materialism, denying God. Two worlds of opposite ideology are confronting each other in the Korean peninsula.

The Korean War was a representation of the war between these two worlds of opposite ideology. It was not just a war between North and South Korea, but it was the war between Communist countries and free countries in the UN. Therefore, we can say that the Korean peninsula is a microcosm of the world. All the important matters in the world occur in small scale in the Korean peninsula. The solutions to the problems of Korea are not only for Korea, but are the solutions for the problems of the world.

Where is the center in Asia? Korea is the one. Therefore, the problems of Korea extend to the problems at the global level. The most troublesome people in Asia are the Korean people. Korean people would never be cooked by others. They are very smart and very precise in the systematic- information industry.

In recent years, major fights broke out over Korea. The Japan-Russia War, the Japan-China War, and the war between Japan and the US were all caused by takeovers of the Korean peninsula.

Why did it happen like that? Why did it have to happen like that? Why did Korea, in recent years, become the most troublesome country in Asia and in the world? Today, Korea is the only country in which Communism and democracy are confronting each other. Korea has persisted from the beginning to the end. Winning fights in the Korean peninsula depends on whether or not people fight under the name of God. For this reason, God's providence lies on Korean people's shoulders, and, at the same time, Satan is trying to take over the people of Korea. In this point of view, we can say, "Oh, because we know God's providence very well, we have been persecuted and undergone hardship. But, God has created the base in the Korean peninsula!" In the historical point of view, God's providence is related with the history of Korea. For that reason, I can conclude, "Ah, Korean people are wise, and were definitely chosen by God!" A person like Rev. Moon was born in this kind of land.

So, what Rev. Moon did so far is to gather together all the Asian civilizations. In Asia, Rev. Moon is a leading person among anti-Communists. Rev. Moon is the one who has established the new religion and tried to revolutionize the world.

The place that serves as a mediator, bringing material things from the West to the East, would be the place of hope. This place is Korea, the troublesome country of the 20th century. Isn't that right? [Yes] Korea is the center of the problems. That's why there's hope in Korea. Korea, the bridge between the West and the East, can be the origin of the new culture, and is the beginning of the new relationship that can bear fruit. That's why Korea is the place where all civilizations are concentrated.

4) Formation of the Realm of Unified Global Culture Centering on the Korean Peninsula

The difference between the ancient Jewish people and the Korean people is that the Jewish people didn't have global-level thoughts. This is the problem. Judaism did not have the background Korean people have. It was only Korea that combined all major religions in the oriental sphere. Providentially, if Jesus had not been crucified, he would have united Indian and Chinese culture centering on Judaism. Representing the Indian culture, Buddhism entered into Korea, and Confucianism represents the Chinese culture. Representing the Western sphere, Christianity won the victory in the Roman Empire and finally came into Korea and bore fruit. Therefore, replacing the Jewish nation, Korea became the base of God's blessings.

A fruit of India is Buddhism, which was sown in Korea. The Confucianism of China was also sown in Korea. So, the cultural harmony that was intended to be made in Jesus' time, was sown and flourished in Korea. Do you understand? After Jesus' time, Christianity failed to unite the world centering on the foundation of such blessings. After 2,000 years, God has found the base in Asia, Korea, where the unification of the Buddhist sphere, Confucian sphere, and Christian sphere will form the whole new world of unification. Providentially, is an undeniable conclusion.

Centering on the Vatican in Rome, a new civilization and the unification of the Western world were formed; However, the papacy weakened. Hence, not only could they not unite the Western world, but also the unification of the Eastern world could not occur. Accordingly, centering on the Unification Church, the realm of culture which can bring the unification of East and West must be formed. The realm of the new culture at the global level must be established. Therefore, just as 1,200 years of Western history centering on the Western culture has been exalted by the Western powers, so, centering on Asia, in the Korean peninsula, a new eternal culture must be formed through the history of a new millennium. This is indemnity for the failure in the Roman peninsula.

Then, why is a peninsula important? The Mediterranean is like a woman's womb. It is woman's private part. That's why they established the Atlantic cultural sphere. The Korean peninsula is like a man's genital. Japan is described as a woman, and dominates the Pacific cultural sphere today. That's why I started fish farming in the Pacific Ocean, Alaska, and South America. The reason why I started this is that the natural resources from the ocean have a direct relationship with the land resources. Proportionally speaking, resource-wise, the ocean dominates the land. It is a different shape, but water can be compared with the land's air, and fish symbolize the land's people.

So, from now on, as in the Roman peninsula, which generated the Atlantic cultural sphere, centering on the Korean peninsula we are entering into the new era of kingship, an ideal era of the unified cultural sphere. This is God's providence.


Section 3. The Nation Of Korea

1. The Korean People

Take a good look at the Korean peninsula in Asia; it is very beautiful. However, I feet really bad about the small geographical size. If big countries had thought of our country being so small, like a mole on their face, and tried to take it out of their face, our country would have been gone a long time ago. However, we have persisted and still have a seed even today, after the 5,000 years of long history. We have not become an antique found in museums, but we still have history and culture today.

But, why could many countries could take over such a small country, Korea? That's because Korean people are very smart. Hence, we still have survived until today. I think of it this way. Of course, we have encountered many moments of invasion. Whenever there were other countries' invasions, we have done every thing just trying to survive. Hence, Korean people have become everybody's friend. Therefore, we could not spare time to decorate our own country.

These days, young Koreans think that they must to go to America in order to succeed. However, it is not true. A country like America is very cold with no heart. You must know that. America is a rich country, but she does not know how to use money without any plan. They all use money based on computer data. Not even one penny is wasted. Do you understand? America is such a society.

This is the most common evaluation of Koreans who emigrate in America. Their conclusion is, "If I had worked as much as I did in America, I would have become rich." This means, because every company has very detailed departments, if one works in that specific field, he must become a perfect part of the company for eight hours. Do you understand? If you do not act like a part, they will kick you out. (85-80)

2. The Characteristics Of The Korean Race

1) People in White Who Love Peace

The Korean people are white-clad folk who love peace. Korea has never invaded another country. It is a miracle that this peace-loving people has survived its unique 5,000-year history. It was only possible with the protection of God. To use common parlance, the Korean people have always been backed by God.

Many powerful countries have invaded and conquered Korea during its 5,000-year history; however, they were never able to fully dominate the country and its people. After attempting to swallow Korea, these invading countries were forced to eventually give up. What power made this possible? It was the power of God! Who brought the Liberation of August 15 to Korea? God did. Who stopped the invasion of the Communists during the Korean War? It was God. If President Truman had waited three more days to provide American help to Korea, then South Korea would have been pushed into the sea at Pusan, Sending UN Forces would have been impossible if the Soviet Union had opposed it in the Security Council of the United Nations. Yet, when the Security Council was debating the issue of sending troops to Korea, the USSR delegate was not present. In his absence the proposal was quickly approved. It has been a mystery until today why the USSR was not present. How did this happen? It was God's doing.

Nobody can destroy Korea as long as God is protecting the nation. All powers trying to harm Korea have eventually met disaster. An example of this is one former American congressman who attempted to damage Korea.

What is different about Korea? The Koreans have a foundation of tradition by which they make people who make them happy feel welcome, and treat them as best friends. This is different. If you foreigners go to Korea and gladly meet with the Korean people, from the top to the bottom they will welcome and love you with all of their history, including the past, present and the future. They will do this because of their historical psychological background. Do you understand what I mean?

As a people or a representative nation, they accept suffering even when they are being invaded, and faithfully continue to respect others. This demonstrates the spirit of a representative people during suffering. This spirit is the backdrop to their national character. However, they do not forgive injustice and they are the first to fight injustice. Thanks to this nature, the people of Korea could survive as a homogeneous people caught between great powers.

Who has borne fruit throughout Korean history? A person must emerge and take Buddhism, Confucianism and Christianity to the world level to elevate the destructive, aggressive history of the world to a peaceful heaven of unification.

That ideology must establish a peaceful world and gather together all religions, and must connect the earthly world to the heavenly world. Thus, we need the ideal of true love. The foundation of world peace will be established centering on true love connecting earth and heaven. Then the ideology of peace and unification must emerge. This ideology must take the lead and connect the background of the religions and cultures of the earth.

If a representative or a group having such a background is to emerge, who will they be? They must have the tradition of a people, represent the phases of the ages and connect the obligations of the present age as far as the world level; to the obligation of the future. It is Reverend Moon and the Unification Church who can do this work. The truth of the Unification Church is not aggressive. Rather, it is the truth of salvation. Our truth is to elevate to a high level. I'm certain of this fact. The truth must liberate all humankind. The spirit and physical worlds together must liberate God.

Who must do this? The true people representing history must do this. What kind of people are they? They are the people who have a character based on true love. That love is the same in the beginning and in the end in daily life and is the historical basis that allows the people to maintain their ideals. This is different.

When we look at it from this viewpoint, we can see that Koreans have a nature which seeks to work faithfully for world peace, to connect heaven and earth, to liberate heaven and earth from the suffering caused by aggressors, and to establish the Kingdom of Heaven of Love. You should know this.

2) The Country of Loyalty, Filial Devotion and Virtue

What is the situation of Korea today? Korea has a 5,000-year old history, but has succeeded in developing the traditional culture of a pure people. Korea was invaded by powerful countries, but has not lost its characteristics and has developed as a homogeneous people.

Korea has developed through a history of suffering. As loyal subjects, they have protected their country with their blood. When Korea was invaded, women and children together fought the enemy. Korea has the most loyal subjects and patriots in world history. Korea could inherit and develop a shining cultural tradition as a homogeneous people because the heavenly spirit of the loyal subjects and patriots has been successfully handed down.

The faithful subjects and patriots shed blood for their country, setting an example of a history of sacrifice. Today the Unification Church is spreading God's Providence based on the holy tradition of Korea. In particular, I have been concerned about spreading the new tradition of God's nation. Korea has not only the most patriots and loyal subjects, but also the most virtuous women and dutiful sons and daughters. This tradition of faithfulness, filial devotion and virtue will serve to absolutely tie the cultures of East and West together as one.

As this philosophy connects to God's providence by heavenly fortune and establishes the way, God will protect it. Throughout my entire life, I have done my best to connect the Korean tradition to God's providence and to establish it in the center of the world.

Korea has the tradition of loyalty and filial piety. I felt happy to see the dignified appearance of the Korean military when I was invited to see the military parade on Armed Forces Day, May 16. It was very impressive that the soldiers shouted "Loyalty and Filial Devotion" when passing before the reviewing stand. It is a slogan that a nation chosen by God would have. No military in the world has such a slogan. Korea is the first people to make the spirit of loyalty and filial devotion into the central thought of the country: Shim Chung's filial devotion for her poor father, Chun Hyang's fidelity toward her husband, Ryu Kwan Soon's patriotism. The Korean spirit embodies an integrity of loyalty and filial piety unparalleled throughout the ages and nations of the world.

The spirit of loyalty, filial piety and integrity, which stands as straight as the pine or bamboo, will be the central thought and spirit of the Kingdom of Heaven on Earth that is to be established. We must be loyal to heaven because heaven is God's country. We must offer eternal filial devotion to God because He is the Father of humankind. No matter what tests from God the many peoples of the world may have faced, none has borne greater fruits of loyalty, filial piety and integrity than Korea. That is why God has chosen Korea.

Koreans are an homogeneous people. It is a Korean tradition that the women never marry foreigners. Even when Japan invaded Korea, only a few of the Korean women married Japanese. Korean women believe their chastity is more important than their lives, so they have experienced many hardships throughout history.

To become the chosen people, first the women must experience many difficulties. The people must know greater struggles in life than others, and experience the tragic feelings of a people deprived of their country. Because Korea has been dominated and oppressed by other countries, she is yearning for the protection of Heaven.

When you travel in China at night and knock on a door, the owner of the house will open the door if you are Korean. In the days of the Russian Empire, the Russians opened the door if a Korean came knocking. The Chinese, Japanese and Russians always concealed weapons in their clothing. We know this from what was found on their dead bodies. But Koreans did not carry weapons, they carried only a stone to help them start a fire. The Korean people do not use weapons in this way.

Korea has been influenced by the cultures of Buddhism, Confucianism and Christianity. These religions have borne great fruit in Korea.

3) A Great, Unique and Cultured Race

Recently it has been written that Korea influenced Chinese culture. It is said that Korea created the Chinese characters; so we can conclude that the Koreans are a very intelligent people. They have been a race worshipping Heaven and longing for a high-dimensional ideology. They did not like to fight so they moved eastward at first. The Korean peninsula was a good place to live because of its four seasons. Korea was the only good place to live in Asia.

Approximately one million Koreans live in America. Only 130,000 Koreans lived in America 14 or 15 years ago, but today there are close to a million. These one million are trouble-makers in America. They have established businesses in the areas where black people live. Koreans are very adventurous people. Even though they may be starving, they dislike receiving help from the country's welfare system. However hard things are, they accept their circumstances. The Korean people are unique.

Do you know who Genghis Khan was? He conquered a large part of the world, but not Korea. Do you know this fact? Koreans unite when they face difficulties. Because the Communists are in the northern part of the Korean peninsula, South Korea united and developed quickly. The Communists didn't develop.

Recently, America has been worried about Japan, but Japan is worrying about Korea. That is because, well, in all aspects -- diplomacy, temperament, and individually -- they are superior. The Japanese know this well. That is why the Koreans cannot unite together well. Koreans are individually very gifted, so they don't unite; but they can be united through Unification Thought and through Reverend Moon. They can be completely united.

4) The Warm-Hearted Korean Race

When I visited Jerusalem, I felt many different things. Half of the city is covered with sand. There were no plants. When I saw the desert, I realized that Korea is blessed by God.

In Israel the grapevines are not even an arm's length wide. During the day, a third of the grapevine's leaves dry up because of the heat. The leaves are so withered that you can't recognize it as a grapevine. It looks like a different vine. But proportional to how hot it is during the day, the dew collects on the vine during the night and at dawn. The plants are revived by the dew. I felt strongly that the Jews were waiting for the dawn like these plants, and they have prayed enthusiastically to God.

If you look into their eyes you can find deep emotion. Singing with deep emotion is the highest expression of the praying spirit. I realized that a new history began here.

Koreans have the heart of sympathizing with each other. Nobody can see this kind of affection in the world. In America, although the relationship may be between a father and son, they have their own things. For example, after having lunch, they each pay for their own. But Koreans always try to pay for the whole meal even though they may not have a lot of money. When I consider this, I feel that Korea is noble and dignified.

3. Characteristic Of Korean Customs

1) The Korean People Are a People Who Receive Revelations

The Korean language was received through revelation. How can we know this? For example, there is a phrase, "pick and eat somebody" in the Korean vocabulary. This means to have a sexual relationship with someone. These words fit perfectly with the words of the Bible, which describe how man picked and ate of the fruit of the Tree of Good and Evil, resulting in the Fall. Such Korean words are received by revelation. They also say they are "dying" when they are happy and glad to meet someone. They say they are dying because they are so happy. Or "I'm dying because of the hot weather. I'm dying because of starvation. I'm dying because the food is so delicious," and so on. Many Korean expressions include "dying."

They don't fear death because Koreans have been educated to die. Education on how to die is one of the best kinds of teachings. I've given you two examples. Are they good? I'd like to give a few more examples, but I don't have time now.

Let's take a look at food. Western people eat spinach raw. Also, they usually prepare one main dish. But Korean meals exhibit the harmony of male and female principles. The food is salty and hot, and realizes a harmony. The spoon represents God and the chopsticks represent Adam and Eve. They signify a trinity.

The local names of Korea represent the local surroundings or topography. "Crane Village" has many cranes. "Golden Village" has a lot of gold. The names are also given in harmony with male and female principles. What is the name of your hometown? Think about it. If a place has a bad name, the people there try to change the name. The names of the regions are good on the whole. The name of my hometown is not bad: Deokseong-dong, Deoksan-myun in jeongju, right? But Deoksanmyun has been renamed Deokeon-myun.

Koreans are a unique race. They are more interested in culture than people of other nations. They always try to seek out the way to live. Even a congressman visits a fortune-teller to ask about his future. Perhaps every congressman does this. They give weight to the words of the fortune-teller. This may be an extreme example, but in general the Korean people do this.

2) Racial Characteristics and Korean Customs

Korean customs are similar to Jewish customs. When I saw the spirit world, I realized that Korean customs are almost the same as those of the spirit world. The ceremonies having to do with birth, marriage and lifestyle in general are similar to those of the spirit world.

There is always a spoon placed next to the chopsticks on a Korean table. Also, the dishes on the table have a relative relationship of plus and minus. We take foods in harmony with the male and female principles. And the number of dishes is based on the number seven.

Korean food includes three or more spices. We always use red pepper, garlic and onions in our food. We also use sesame seeds. We always use three or four spices. So we like the three-position foundation and the four-position foundation. The Korean weather has a cycle of three cold days and four warm days. It is mysterious. We love the numbers three and four that represent the three-position foundation and the four-position foundation.

Korean civil law forbids marriages between people with the same surname and the same family origin and encourages marrying someone with a different surname. The people love the concept of unification.

The climate is a cycle of three cold days and four warm days. The rainy season, the snow, the cold and warmth follow a regular cycle. I have not found any mountains as beautiful as the Keum Gang Mountains, although I have traveled throughout the world. They are more scenic than the Swiss Alps.

The Korean language is also well developed in terms of hearty expressions and adjectives. There are many expressions for good and evil. There are numerous expressions for colors, too. The vocabulary is one of the most scientific in the world, very detailed and religiously-oriented. Koreans are therefore able to speak any foreign language. If this interpreter is poor in German, he is not pure Korean. Whenever Koreans live in another country for several years, they speak the foreign language well.

Koreans do not like to be dominated. They are very intelligent. They are no less so than the Jews. Thus, the Koreans are called the "Jews of Asia."

Koreans are experts in investing their energy in self-improvement. Many Koreans understand the spirit world and many of them have experiences with the spirit world. They believe in the last days of this world.

In this sense, Korea embraces God's will, I think we can say. If you live in Korea for three years, you will not wish to go back to your country. Recently, many Americans have been living in Korea. When they must go back to America, many of them don't want to, but as they have no choice, they go back.

Also, Korea has clean air. The climate is wonderful The climate of Korea represents the climate of the world. Wherever you drink the water, you do not have stomach trouble.

The Koreans on the whole do not demonstrate strong independence. Americans and Europeans are different. Even the son of a millionaire might not receive his schooling expenses when he is 18 years old. He is ashamed to receive money from his father. This is certainly necessary for his own development and making the base of independence but it is it is a hindrance to inheriting the tradition. It is hard to inherit the unique ideology and patriotism of a country if you are too independent, wanting to set up things centered upon yourself.

3) "The Moon! The Moon! The Bright Moon!. . ."

There is a song "The moon, moon! The bright moon! Lee Tae Baek played on the moon. . . After building a three-room thatched house, I want to bring my parents and be with them for a thousand years. . ." The Korean people never exclude their parents. Why do they build three room thatched houses? They understand the formation, growth and perfection of the heavenly world. They face the suffering road of the three orderly stages, desiring to live in a golden age. I recited a simple poem, but this poem is evidence of the deep love of this race and the ideology of God's elect which can form ties with the natural laws of heaven.

We need a three-room thatched house only as a way of cultivating our religious sense. If someone lives in a three-room thatched house with their parents after completing the cultivation of his moral sense, he is not a son of filial devotion. He must live in that house only until he meets his parents. If his parents come to him, they will give him a blessing because he has suffered in a three-room thatched house. A three-room thatched house is the basis of blessing, but it is not a place to live with one's parents.

And what kind of house must be built? A very big house? We will build the house of God on earth, in heaven and in our minds. But that house is not a three-room thatched one, but a huge mansion -- so we can be with our parents in it forever. Can you do that? [Yes, we can.]

You must be God's warriors. Satan invaded God's ideal many times. We must take revenge for God's tears and mistreatment. We must say, "Satan! You are the enemy of God. God is my father. This earth is mine. You are my servant and enemy." Today there are many religions, but they have not solved this problem. We cannot have peace unless we solve it.

From this point of view, that Korean folk song is amazing; "The moon, the moon! The bright moon! Lee Tae Baek played on the moon. I want to live with my parents forever." How amazing it is to think about living with your parents forever! Our race has insisted on filial piety and respected the virtuous woman and the loyal subject. You have kept the spirit of our people for hundreds of years. Now it is the time to bear the fruits of this spirit. For whom? It is a crucial matter whether we can bear fruit for God or not. Numerous Christians have died for God. We must bear the fruits of their sacrifice.

Never be sad that you are Korean. In the past, you were sad that you were Korean, weren't you? Because Korea was poor, although we might have been proud that Korea has a history of 5,000 years, we were sad to have been born in a three-room thatched house. I don't like to hear the song "The moon, the moon!. . .": Are we really going to live with our parents in a three-room house for a thousand or ten thousand years? What is the hope of people in such a place? (laughter)

But who are the parents in this song? We can say they are the ideal parents. In Christian terms, they represent heaven and the thought of the Second Advent. If we look from the viewpoint of all people and nations, this can be connected with the ideology of the Savior. Do you understand? [Yes]

What are people looking for? They are not looking for a king, but for parents. Parents! When they are asked with whom do you want to live, no one says they want to live with a king. They want to live with their father and mother. We have that folk song, "The moon, the moon! The bright moon! Lee Tae Baek played on the moon. After making a three-room thatched house with a golden ax and a jade ax, I will live with my parents for only one or two years [No, not like that!] Because you want to live with them forever!

Thinking about this, the Korean people are a race that has received revelations. Although there are many wonderful palaces, they wish to be with their parents in a humble house. The parents are their father and mother. There is only one country of God. Are there two countries? Do you have two countries? Do you have two families? (No, one.) And countries? (One). Is Korea the central country of the world? We do not need many countries in the original world. We need one country. The parent of that one nation is God. The family is one, the nation is one. Heaven and earth are one. Are there two owners? (No, one.) (Laughter) You must understand this.

We must serve the parents in the family. To make up for the resentment of Adam and Eve, we must be with the parents. Do you know about three-room thatched houses? Why do you like those humble houses?

Among houses, only thatched houses wear clothes. The room for guests is always comfortable, and wherever we are we will always want to be there. That room is a good place for sleeping in the spring time. When you build a three-room thatched house, you must build it to live with three generations. If you don't build it for three generations, where will your parents live? After you build that house you can live there with your parents for one thousand or ten thousand years. The Korean people are a fine people. Only Korea is going forward with the heart of restoration. Do you understand?

4) Climb Over the Arirang Pass

Arirang is a famous Korean folk song. I am not a commentator on Arirang. There is a village of love in the last part of the song. The love village symbolizes heaven. Because I think like this, some people say Reverend Moon doesn't understand this Korean folk song.

I'd like to say that, compared to others, I understand it very well. What are the hills? We must climb over the hills properly. There are twelve hills: have you climbed these twelve hills? If you haven't climbed the hills, just sing the song "Arirang." How many hills have you gone over?

Although thirty million people have sung Arirang, none of them went over the hills. But I did. Korean folk songs are very well written. The stories of Shim Chung and Chun Hyang are appropriate for explaining the providence for restoration. How wonderful is the love of Chun Hyang and Lee Mong Ryong! How commendable is the filial devotion of Shim Chung! In the original world, we must welcome the Lord and serve the True Parents like this. So we must go over the hill of Adrang, and we must attain victory! (17-116)

What shall we do in the Last Days? God will dominate this earth. Have you ever heard this? These are the best words of blessing. When God starts to dominate the world, will you go there if you know the place? Won't you go there with all your fortune? Needless to say, you will want to be there.

If we Koreans establish the standard, the world will come to Korea selling their treasures and singing songs. Do you know what Arirang is? Why Arirang? I believe Arirang means love, separation and brightness. Love, once lost, is found again on a bright day. We sing Arirang with tears. These tears change into happiness. We must climb the hill of Arirang and meet together in one place. We must live again in that place. This must come to pass. (22-104)


Section 4. The People That Will Guide Mankind

1. Which People Can Guide Mankind In The Last Days?

Who is coming as the Messiah in the future? What country is he coming from? Is he the pilot of an airplane? Is he an astronaut who has been to the moon? There are such people, but they are not qualified to guide mankind. Will the Messiah be a famous scholar? No. The Messiah is a religious leader. God will find a religious leader who can transcend race and culture. Rich people and people from highly developed cultures do not like to suffer. They refuse to take the suffering path. I have employed many American people. If it is time to go home, they stop working.

Korean people work hard, even though it is time to go home, if the work they are responsible for is not completed. The rich want to be comfortable. They like easy work and do not like to experience difficulties. When you climb a mountain, it is very difficult to get to the top. People who love climbing, who like taking the difficult path, are all very strong and enduring. They are harsh and tough people. Why are you laughing? They are the most thick-skinned, tough people in the world. They are the strongest and most tenacious people in the world. They are a homogeneous people.

A guide must have a constant, unchanging mind. He must always speak and act with confidence. He can never allow his mind to waver as the situation changes. An unchanging people is one that can hope to guide mankind in the future.

2. The Strongest And Most Enduring People

Which race is the strongest and most enduring among the peoples of the world? It is not a Western country that I am thinking of. Which race is the representative of the world's people? This race originated from having to endure, and they have an ideology of endurance. This race must maintain its unique ideology of tenacity, and not allow anyone to deprive them of it. Also they have to maintain their traditions. The Jewish people are such a race. Also the Christians. It is strange to speak of "the Christian race." Have you ever heard this term? [No] The Christian race is the group assembled centering around Christianity. A group which has a religious ideology as its center is very tenacious. After they have heard such an ideology, such a race should go forward even in the face of death, to accomplish God's will. This race must be certain of its path, and believe in the protection of God. Without this, even though a man may be very strong, he will not have the independent power to climb

The end of the year is coming soon. If you have a plan to do something in early January, can you confidently say at the end of December, "I finished my work according to plan, and have done so successfully!"? Many situations can arise in the course of a single year, so even if a man is strong it does not mean that by himself he will have the ability to overcome the difficulties of each situation, which may result from the changes in the nation or in the world. This is life. Do you agree with me? [Yes] In order to overcome difficulties and survive, a man has to have a unique kind of thought. What kind of thought is this? Is it philosophy? No. It is a religious ideology. A religious ideology is the most fearful kind of thought. This world needs to travel the course of a race with a religious ideology, and also find the path that leads to the future by digesting the past and the present. Christianity has followed a historical course. Following Christianity, a different religion will appear. Buddhism, and Confucianism also have long histories, and the Jewish people have experienced many things during their course of thousands of years. After the Jewish people, the next race is the Korean race. I am not sure whether Korea has a strongly established religious ideology or not.

Which race should be the guiding race? The guide must be a race that centers itself on an ideology of worshipping heaven. It must be a race which feels they have a unique mission for God-in Asia. This race must be a homogeneous people, because any mixed race is not pure.

3. The Jewish People Were Chosen As The Guiding People

The Jewish people are a single people, with a long history, which has not perished despite suffering many difficulties around the world throughout history. The Jews were without a nation of their own for two thousand years and have been trampled under the feet of many countries, despised and slaughtered. But in spite of all these difficulties, they have survived with gusto, maintaining their unique traditions and ideology. But the Jewish people have a lot of resentment.

The Jewish people have always held to the thought that the more they were oppressed, the more they needed money and knowledge.

So the Jewish people have made their children study, even if it meant living like beggars. They needed to earn as much money as possible. They think that the keys to power are money and knowledge. With this motivation, the Jewish people have been able to work together for their common purpose. I don't think the Jewish people are exceptionally intelligent. We can see lots of Jewish people in New York. Their faces don't look any more intelligent than anyone else's. Their faces are not particularly handsome.

Did God cause the Jews to suffer to punish them, or was God training them to be the race that can endure difficulties? If God made the Jews suffer out of His love, the race that has suffered for a long time will be blessed and will dominate this world. This is the conclusion. Do you understand this? [Yes]

In thinking about God's Will, God established the chosen people not only to give them the responsibility, but to give them special dignity. The chosen people are chosen as the race that should lead the world. After this is accomplished, God can give the whole world the same position of honor. What are the characteristics of the chosen people? They must have the independent ability to embrace all of humankind. If they do not have this, they cannot digest the whole world.

4. The Homogeneous Korean People

Look at the Korean people. Originally, Korea occupied a broad area of land including the northern parts of China. But today Korea covers only the southern part of the Korean peninsula. Korea seems to be waiting to ask for help. When China struck out at Korea, Korea cried "Help us." Korea could have perished during its long history. But they have survived for five thousand years holding onto the edge of the Asian continent.

Let's think about this. The land of Korea is created perfectly to welcome ships from foreign countries. When ships from other countries come into the region and tie up, we are happy to see them. What is this land of Korea? I think a peninsula is better than the continent for tying up to. Also, as Korea is divided at the 38th parallel, if we make a levee there, we will not slip back. We will not be slid out of place by a typhoon. I have to think positively like this.

Koreans take great pride in their long history. But look at that history! What can they boast of? They have just lived in humble houses for five thousand years. What were they doing while the Americans and the Russians were making the space shuttle? I would like to hit the Korean ancestors and educate them. What were they doing for five thousand years? They did not accomplish anything.

The Koreans have a special ideology, however. They loved God. This is different. They like spiritual things especially. Because of this, shamans have great influence in Korean society. Koreans are interested in the future. They are grieving about their misfortunes now because they are suffering under miserable conditions. They are depending on luck. They like fortune-telling. What do you think?

Koreans are very tenacious. Do you understand? [Yes] The Koreans have been more enduring than the Jewish people throughout history. If Korea were invaded by communists, and the Korean people were scattered abroad, what would happen? Koreans believe that although Korea does not have its own ideology to offer to the world now, they will dominate the world in the 25th or 30th century. That is what I think.


Section 5. God's Will For Korea's Future

1. The Korean People And Their Suffering History

The Jews overcame the sacrifice of over 6 million people with the thought of being the chosen people. Therefore, they reconstructed their spirit and land. Even the Korean people went through the same suffering course, they didn't have the same thought. Who will lead the Korean people to be proud before God like the Jews? How can God recognize the Korean people like the Jews? How can the Korean people make God to remember them like the Jews? These things are very important issues.

That why the Korean people need to have thoughts like the Jews had. Even though we didn't have ideals like the Jews. Our ancestors had the hope to have the ideal which would become the chosen people's thought and save the suffering world. They also had the hope to have a great power to overcome the world. They had a strong faith through their long history that the hope will bear fruit in the near future.

We should inherit the ancestors' hope and strive for the sake of the goal with tears and our ancestors' sufferings. We have to walk through the same path our ancestors walked. We should overcome any kind of suffering we are faced with. Therefore, even if the Koreans never understand me, I will overcome any difficulties. If they oppose me, I will not complain to anyone, and I will go forward with God's direction. Until today, I have been going through all kinds of suffering for the sake of Korea. (109-227)

2. Korea's Dramatic History

Korea has become the victim of the democratic world and the communist world. If we refer to communism as the red dragon and the democratic world as the white dragon, the situation on the Korean peninsula is such that the red dragon is biting at North Korea, and the white dragon is biting at South Korea. If the red dragon and white dragon bite and cut them, on that day the destiny of the people will be destroyed; but if the red dragon and white dragon don't cut, a new problem will arise.

If our country can build the position and authority as an independent, sovereign nation and overcome communism and democracy's conflicting decisive battle of confrontation, which is the reality of today's world with the existence of both democracy and communism in Korea, then we can become the nation that can enter into a new era of world history, and the nation that will lead the world to establish a new culture.

Right now, world affairs centering on the Korean people are such that the two opposing camps of democracy and communism are engaged in a tug of war. If we take one step in the wrong direction, then its a communist world, and if we move even one step in the other, it's a democratic world. Korea is the only place in the world where you get goose bumps every morning and night-no, every hour-from this kind of dramatic situation, north and south standing face-to-face.

There is Russia on the North, China on the West, and Japan on the East around the Korean peninsula. This is the situation from Korea in the perspective of geopolitics. The nations of the West and North need the Korean peninsula to invade the South. Japan needed the peninsula to invade the North. Therefore, the Korean people suffered throughout the history. Do the Korean people have to suffer forever? Will they overcome all kinds of suffering and build a strong nation? If we want the second idea, who will support and lead us? We can't receive full support from Japan, China, and Russia. Korea should unite with God's will and go forward with His spirit and power. This is only the way to lead the Korean people to overcome all sufferings and build a great nation. There is no other way to save the people of Korea except through a God-centered ideology which transcends the national boundary and builds the God-centered nation. Therefore I have been investing all my heart to establish the unified religious system, through the democratic world centered on Christianity. (109-230)

3. A New Religion Must Appear To Overcome Communism

Do you know what I have done so far? I am the one who created a movement to ensure the survival of the Korean people, as well as, the survival of the people of the world. For the people of the world to survive, we need the capability and power to completely overcome communism. This means also to lead the United States' strategy in overcoming communism. While world communism has influenced one. third of the globe; we must awaken her before being overcome completely by communism. This is our mission. The democratic world cannot overcome communism through its present strategy.

Therefore, today's world needs a new ideology which can crush communist thought. Do you think that the democratic world of today can do this? We cannot deny that the corruption of Christian thought over two millennia caused the rise of communism. Therefore, democracy, which was based on Christianity, has lost its power to control the communist ideology. Communism arose in many countries that were formerly Christian. That's where it became rooted and developed.

Consequently, we need to have a new religion to initiate the unity of Christianity and provide a new thought for humankind. In other words, this world must have a new religion that unites all religions including those within Christianity. This new ideology must digest even communism. This new religion must appear in order to save this world. We are in the middle position and must clear up the confusion between democracy and communism. Without the democratic foundation, we cannot build the total victory to make a democratic united nation of Korea. The people of Korea absolutely need this new religion that would overtake communism based on the thought of this new ideology. I believe this is the only way to save all people for God's purpose. (109-229)

4. What The Korean People Have To Do

When we look back at the past history, what is it that the Korean people have to do from today? Today as we approach the time when both Heavenly fortune and a worldwide foundation of love is necessary, we must bequeath a traditional ideal to the world.

From the number of Science Conferences we have been holding, I know many distinguished scholars who have developed an affinity with me. They are consistently trying to cooperate with me. If I make a national university in Korea and if I could only call together all those world scholars who, because of their affinity, desire to stop by Korea, then I am certain that a splendid cultural flower that can lead the world will bloom in Korea.

As you know, I have held Science Conferences for over ten years with the theme Absolute Value, and I have invested enormous amounts of money. This is not because I do not know the value of money. It is for the sake of the people's eternally prosperous future. It is for humankind's eternal liberation and peace.

The day that we can dissolve all resentment from the misfortunes and numerous trials of the people, Korea will become the training ground for the construction of the new world. Centering on Korea, people will fly the flag of God's victory high and stand honorably in front of the world. I have been spreading this movement for the day that the world's people will come together and equip themselves with one God-centered principle, and for the day that the newly unified Christian culture can begin in the world.

I am certain that the day will come when communism will be completely eliminated from the face of the earth; then we will celebrate God's sovereignty of goodness and under that, the people's liberation. It is with this conviction that I volunteered and walked the path that no one understood.

The Israelites, even through a history of tearful trials, were able to endure through German persecution because they had the ideology of the chosen people. But what can Korea carry in order to stand on the world stage? During this time centering on the Science Conferences, I have advocated Absolute Value. From the 12th Conference, I think we must organize a definite structure and bring about a new cultural revolution. Centering on Absolute Value we must reform the trend of religions and rebuild Christianity's theological organization. Centering on the Absolute Value standard, we have to analyze and examine philosophy and other studies, as well as all forms of culture. This is something that is spreading from Korea as the center. Because of the hope that historically Korea will emerge receiving the applause of the entire world and because I know this situation, even though I received persecution I am running like a crazy person. In other words, it is for Korea, everyone's Fatherland.

Ladies and Gentlemen, please do not forget about Korea's hardships and what Rev. Moon has spoken about. Therefore, inherit the hopes of tomorrow in the place of your ancestors and pledge that you will become patriotic leaders who can break through difficulties. If you can all do so, Korea will never perish. just as I didn't perish but remain living through the persecution, if the Korean people also persevere and live for the sake of their nation and the world, this nation will never perish.

If that happens Kim Il Sung will no longer be able to work in a few years. If the People's Republic of Korea becomes one with God and obtains the ability to realize independence and unification, Kim 11 Sung can do nothing but pack his bags and run away. The world's Communist bloc will fall away like dead leaves.

The leading ideology of the Unification Church is that the family cannot rest until the nation can rest, and the Unification tribe cannot rest until the nation can rest. Our sorrow is linked to our nation's sorrow. Our family's sorrow is linked with our nation. You must all know this.

Then, what is the path that South Korea must follow? South Korea has an external mission, so it must struggle to revive its economy. To achieve this, what must we do? We must overcome with our internal spiritual problems.

Today the nation is divided into North and South. The 38th parallel boundary is obstructing the path our people must follow. If we think about this, we cannot say it is not a serious problem. We have to break through. However, with the lifestyle and attitude we have lived with since our liberation, we can never break through. This is because as time passes North Korea is watching South Korea, having a strongly established army. In this situation, we need to have stronger spiritual unity and stronger fighting spirit.

The 38th parallel cannot be solved if it is merely the wishes of our nation's people. Our Korea is confronting the communist nation which has come under the system that idealized the powerful Communist ideology and armed itself with it. We cannot push them over without having the ideology which enables spiritual unity and cooperation.

From this perspective, the Korean people are not to take the position of South Korean isolationism. The question is, how does South Korea connect to the various nations of Asia and the world? However, when I think about America, the leader of democracy, retreating from Korea, I think about our Korea facing the tense situation of today.

5. The Way That Koreans Must Go

1) Try to Overcome God's Ordeal

How do you overcome the obstacles? Necessarily, Koreans should love God's Will, or should love the nation. In order to feel that kind of thing, we could not have regular daily life. We should think of the people who are in the miserable situation. When we look it at the centering on God's providence, God is poor. Until now, God has led the providence in the background and has formed the cultural zone of democracy centering on Christianity. But no country could be connected with God's heart. There are a lot countries and groups. There are no countries waiting for God's order. Even though we have no country, our group can have responsibility for God centering on the ideology of a nation or the background of nation. We are the only group to have responsibility for God. God is so poor.

We should have the mind to endlessly blaze up to love God. To die or to live is not an important problem. It is not a problem that I have suffering. We should focus on this world of God's suffering. And we should march on the way that has led to this nation. The thought of patriotism, loving people, and loving God, which are the thoughts of loving heaven, blaze up in our mind endlessly. If we have the power to blaze up, we could overcome any kind of obstacles.

2) Only with God Can Korea Survive

The climax of death is in front of us. So, we should hold on God. We should live with God. We should think that we will perish with God. If we are in that moment, there is resurrection. We have destiny that we should be with God. How can we help them to survive? There should be one movement to lament the crime of 6000 years and to call the Father with raising up two hands. If so, Korea can survive. What kind of people are mobilized here? Today, Christian should accept us.

3) Be a Dedicated Person to Give Royalty in Front of God.

If we look at Korea and the historical background, the people were so miserable. These people were a colony under other people, and were held in contempt from other people. If we look at the historical background, the land of Korea has a lot the historical resentment. Koreans have had the historical grief. There is the spots of miserable blood and miserable tears of patriots. Do you have the mind to settle the grief. Did you cry tears with that kind of mind? We are here as new pioneers in the way of God's revolution. We have bodies to move the blood of pioneers and to move the flesh of pioneers. We should pray to the heaven with the people, and we should console the people.

If you are like that, even though we get a lot persecution today, this nation and mankind need us absolutely. We are missing people who are needed for the nation and the world. We should teach people who don't know about parents and brotherhood.

6. Korea's Misfortune And God's Will

1) Why has God Subjected Korea to Trials?

How can we be victorious in the ordeals that our race must suffer to indemnify all the sins of history? You must pray, "This race was chosen as a clan on the side of goodness for the sake of a new world and to establish the Kingdom of Heaven with a new ideology. Please let us sacrifice to indemnify the sins of history." Why has God let us suffer ordeals for hundreds of years? This is a terrible thing on the surface, but God has made this altar of sacrifice for us in order to give us a blessing. God has been training us.

What shall we do? We must be the priests who work for the restoration of this world. Representing our race, we must repent for our past before God and sacrifice in order to gain redemption. You must be a priest to perform these sacrificial rites.

When your race is being judged, you will be judged. This is heavenly law. When you receive judgment on behalf of your race, don't take it as a personal judgment. Rather, you must think, "I know God's will is to establish this race. Let me take responsibility. I am a sacrificial offering repenting for the past with my left hand and resolving the present with my right hand. Even though I am divided in this way, I am not in the position to be invaded by Satan, because one side is a historical offering, and one side is an offering for the present time. Please take this offering!" You must pray like this, and Satan will give up.

We must establish a rock-solid foundation for the world. We must build it of the strongest kind of rock. On the springboard of this rock, we have to develop and unite through our trials.

When we consider the five thousand years of our history, has it been boring? Since the historical course of Korea has been bloody, we do not like to think about it. This small country has had a very bloody history. We must still suffer much more in the bloody course of history in order to accomplish the will of Heaven.

In any country both loyal subjects and traitorous subjects may thrive. God's side is never the same as Satan's side. God is on the side of the loyal subjects. Even though God has been on the side of the loyal subjects, God's side has been invaded by Satan for thousands of years and He could not claim His authority. God could not proclaim his son, family, clan, race or nation. We can never forget the sad history throughout which God has had to fight with Satan.

When we establish a nation on God's side, it is important that we ourselves stand on the side of God, and that we can be a sacrificial offering at the head of the country. You must understand that God's side has suffered so much and shed so much blood to maintain the side of heaven. The suffering is not over yet. We must shed blood to overcome difficult situations. We are not paying just to appease Satan's desire. We have to risk death and offer bloodshed to relieve God's sorrow.

2) We Must Change Sorrow to Hope

A people who follow a clear purpose will not perish, but become more and more united through long periods of difficulties. We can find examples of this fact throughout history.

For example, even though the Jewish people have suffered intolerable situations, they have never forgotten that they are God's chosen people. Even though they suffered persecution and sorrow wherever they went, they kept moving forward, clinging to hope. The persecution and sorrow did not defeat them, but helped them to unite to overcome their difficulties. Sorrow can be a cause of disappointment, but it can be a cause of gathering inner power. Inner power can accomplish a purpose.

Then, what did the people of Israel wish for? They hoped to experience the thought unifying the heart of the nation and race. They sought after this and kept it in their minds when they died. They left behind the sorrow of not having fulfilled this. They expressed their dying wish to accomplish this. When we see this, we can imagine that the more a race has passed through a sad course of history, the more this race can receive the victorious foundation of world history through that course of history.

From this viewpoint, the race losing its nation was sorrowful, but if its purpose was strong the sorrow was the motivation to receive hope. If the people of Israel had had their nation and had felt sorrow only on the level of the race, that sadness would have someday flowed away.

The more they confronted sorrowful fortune without having a nation, the more they developed the conception of nation and love of their people. Because they faced the sorrow, they pursued a new nation and environment to break down the old practices. You must know that this race will be able to gain victory one day.

If there is a race that does not fall down into despair, but unites and explodes with love for its nation, then we must think that this race has the power to move world history.

3) The Nation of Korea and the Will of God

Looking back on the past, the history of Korea progressed through plots, confrontation, fighting and veiled enmity. We have not had a time of forgiving, understanding and loving each other sincerely. Do you know why the Koreans, with their long history and cultural traditions, have spent their history in confrontation and conflict? It is because it is the secret heavenly principle that in the Last Days Korea has to finish the fight and confrontation between Cain and Abel on the world level. Accordingly, now is the time to bring an end to this stage of God's providence unfolding in Korea. But if we who are Cain and Abel cannot establish the national sphere of Abel, this race is more miserable than the Jews. You must keep this in mind.

Now the fortune of world history is progressing centering around this race. The division of Korea was the blessing of God to make this race be the leader of the world. The division of Korea was a trial from God to make this race be the model for the world. As a result, God established North and South Korea, and demonstrated God's will through the Unification Church in South Korea.

Because I knew this, I was fighting at the head of the Unification Church. I did not fight for the Unification Church, I fought for the future of Korea, for you, and for the Korean people. I fought to make the foundation for the chosen race to fulfill its responsibility. Whose will is this? This is God's and Jesus' will.

Korea is the third Israel, which is inheriting the providential responsibility which Israel and the second Israel, Christianity, did not accomplish. God's providence must be accomplished in Korea. All civilizations must bear fruit on the Korean peninsula. We must be the standard to make one world centering on God. The new epoch of the Adamic cultural sphere must be established.

God established a trunk in history and has worked to create the horizontal environment throughout history's course. God has been seeking a person, family, clan, race, nation and world, that can be this sprout. Korea must stand in the position of the sprout and must experience all hardships. Even though the sprout (trunk) stands in the position to have to receive all kinds of hardship from its branches at the same time, it must be able to advance, surmounting them all. In this way, we must also be able to overcome the trials that the world sends us.

7. Korea Must Live For The Sake Of The World

From the viewpoint of God's will, Korea was chosen by God and Korea is the center of the providence. Korea must demonstrate a model of life for the sake of others. Korea has the providential responsibility to sort out and cleanse the spiritual causes of providential history and the merits and demerits of history. Although Korea has a good character and culture, it has walked a path of ordeals unparalleled in history. Korea must be understood from this viewpoint.

The trials of our race are providential and are not for Korea itself. God expects us to overcome these. The meeting of east and west, south and north, and the confrontation of spirit and matter, of atheism and theism happen and are whirling around the Korean peninsula. It looks like the struggle of a mother who is giving birth to a child. We cannot solve the difficulties of a nation and race by separating from God's providence. The problems may be solved in the relation to the world. Now we must realize God's will, and follow the person God has sent to guide the world in matters of the realm of the spirit, and overcome human suffering.

The foundation for myself and the Unification Church has been made by thoroughly serving God's will. This foundation is the victory gained through overcoming the historical persecution of Judaism and Christianity, and the misunderstanding between the West and the Orient. If Koreans live for the sake of others, then on the foundation of my victory for the world God will give us more blessing than America. Korea will not only surmount its trials but also be the center of truth, love and peace. God's love for Korea is not only for Korea. As Korea serves the world, we can bear the fruits of blessing from God.

Where can we receive God's love? We receive love in the center of the world which is the foundation for the realm of the victory of Israel. So the Unification Church is waiting for the establishment of Israel. Because this establishment is not for Korea but for the world.

It is not "the world for Korea," but "Korea for the world." Do you understand me? You must stand in that position. If we are Korea for the world, we must give something first. We can make the foundation by receiving something after giving. This is the principle of give and take. Likewise, what happens when we give out for the sake of the nation and the nation receives that? We can turn back. To where can we return? To God's nation. We go back to the position of Cain and Abel. So we must give the world something centering around Korea.

God wants that we Koreans establish the condition of indemnity for the individual, family, clan, race, nation, world and cosmos. God has given our people the responsibility to bring salvation to the world.

We are given this responsibility by God and we have the ability to fulfill this. What can we do? We must shed tears centering on God's heart. We must make a foundation of indemnity that can achieve a universal and historical turning point.

If you are living for God, if you really know God and are certain of your relationship with Him, if you were born and live for His sake, you must not complain. Why? We must accomplish the restoration of the world. So the problem is in the world. It is not important whether I die or some Unification Church members die. If God can bring salvation to the world through Korea perishing, God will rescue the world by the way of that sacrificial offering. The world comes first.

To do this, the Korean people should unite as quickly as possible, and North and South Korea must become one. Through this, therefore, Korea must be a sacrificial offering in front of God. If the world receives redemption and salvation through Korea, Korea will not perish. Korea will prosper with the redeemed world's prosperity. If the people of the country which can receive redemption and those of the country that works hard for that purpose become one, the country that works hard can become the central nation. There will be no sorrow in that place.

In the event that the Korean race chosen by God supports God's will, the Korean race will simply achieve the great work of world restoration. If the Korean people are united, world restoration will be achieved easily. I have the mission to take that responsibility and to lead the Unification Church's development in accordance with this destiny. You should realize this and you must devote yourselves completely to keeping in step with this.

What is the one way to thrive? You should stand in the position to be united with God centering on the direction of God's providence. We must be the race that can get hurt in place of the world by bearing the world's every sorrow, and that can step forward, even entering the jaws of death, by taking responsibility for the sorrows of the world. Thus, even though the race has no land on which to live, and will be scattered throughout the world, as long as the ideology left by this people remains in existence, through that thought heavenly fortune will move to solve world problems. Do you understand? [Yes].

Please don't be proud of our people's culture. Don't be proud of the authority of the world-level Christian nation at this time. If this race can't take responsibility for the world of sorrow coming soon, it will lose its sovereignty and hope. But though the people are in a miserable position, unable to maintain their sovereignty, they will meet the realm of victory if they have the national character that can be boldly and powerfully responsible of the sorrow of the world. individuals, families, tribes, races, nations and the world are waiting for such a world of victory. So don't be discouraged, and fight to the end.

Though being lonely priests or leading sad and sorrowful lives being chased as a wandering clan, this race should be responsible for the coming world of sorrow. And then its people will be blessed forever by God. Eventually they will take dominion over the world. To be of this race, you must abandon racial culture and racial sovereignty. It is good to lose these. To conquer the world, you must break off relations with something narrow. If a group has this point of view, that group will meet the determining time one day.

We should know what we are shouldering. What we are carrying must liberate race and Asia. It must liberate Korea and America in front of God's will. This is what we have to do. We may do the rest later. First of all, we must solve the extraordinary sorrow of God.

A race should appear that will reverse all historical wrongs. We should make everything right.

8. The Race Must Deliver Love

We must become the BaeDal race [BaeDal is the earliest name for the Korean people]. What does BaeDal mean? The BaeDal race is a delivery race. (laughter). [BaeDal is also the Korean word for "deliver"]

When you wait for your lover who is far away, who gives you news of your lover? Who delivers the letters from your lover? [The postman]. The postman delivers the letters. Are you pleased when you receive those letters? [Yes].

Have you ever treated the postman well? You have waited until your eyes popped out for the letter, and then if you received the letter from the postman, did you just return home without giving him some lunch, even though it is lunch time? Postmen are pitiable. Although they deliver pleasant news to many people, nobody gives him a tip. Please raise your hand if you have ever treated a postman well just once. Nobody treats these poor people well.

God gave the Unification Church the responsibility to be a postman. Will you become the delivery men who bring pleasant news in every house? When it is very hot, does the postman with sweat running down him ask for some water? The delivery man is always despised.

The Korean race is the delivery man. Namely the Unification Church is the delivery man. We must be the delivery men of love. Let's be a delivery race giving God's love to the world. How wonderful this is! What kind of race? The BaeDal race.

And then, what does it mean to be the white-clad race? When we hold a funeral, we wear white clothes. (laughter). White clothes are used as a distinguishing mark. Can something red or yellow stand out on a dark night? Only the color white can stand out. Only the color white can stand out in this dark world.

Thus, only the white-clad folk, who are centering on God's love, can be distinguishable in this dark world. I have been working on this centered on the Unification Church.

9. The Korean People Must Pioneer The Way Of The Cross

Today we Koreans are in the valley of skeletons. We must pour the oil and water of life on this valley. We must make the valley revive. Do you feel this?

Why is Korea facing this terrible whirlpool? Why is Korea so miserable? It is not until the Koreans take off their old clothes that they can wear the new clothes. They cannot take off their old clothes in the heavenly world. After they take off their old clothes in the evil world, because those clothes are the ones of the evil world, they must go forward to the new world. If they create a path for the race to go on, that race will bring brightness to the world.

We are a people who are silently fighting a war. We are silently pioneering the castle of the future. If we avoid this position, our ancestors will sigh and the thirty million Koreans and their descendants will suffer tens or hundreds of times more greatly. So we must take this responsibility. Don't cry by yourself even if you cry. Jesus shed many tears. He cried longing for his family, his people and the world. "The foxes have holes and the birds of the air have nests, but the son of man has nowhere to lay his head." (Matt. 8:20) When we think about these words of Jesus, we can understand He was so miserable. Why did the Messiah endure such miserable circumstances? What could Jesus receive on the basis of God's suffering of four thousand years? If a person experiences Jesus' heart, appeals for the restoration of the lost heaven and is devoted to God's will, we must attend that person as Abel.

God cannot leave the chosen race because God always stays with the chosen who must pioneer the road of cross. We must follow this way because God chose us. We cannot return to our hometown because we have to go this way. After we complete this way, what shall we do? We must chase out these miserable circumstances and banish the bitter way of the cross forever from this people. We must do our utmost to usher in the day of accomplishment of God's will. (13-270)